《Not-So an Extra》
Chapter 1 Ch. 1: Brotherhood [1]
?Terra Continent, a Godlessnd.
The mountainous area with dense lush forests and pristine water made Terra famous for its natural beauty, and there stood a powerful nation called the Aeon Empire.
The Aeon Empire, aplete and perfect superstate located in the central region of the Terra continent.
Before the foundation of the Aeon Empire, many Kingdoms ruled over the regions. They waged war on each other to expand their territory.
Chrono Leillucis was a young man from a small Kingdom. He was born into a loving family and as the never-ending war took both of his parents, he loathed war.
Chrono ascended the throne at such a young age, 17 years old.
Regardless of his hatred toward the war, he knew the responsibility he bears as a ''King'' and acknowledged the hope of his people.
War after war, year by year, Chrono eventually seeded in conquering those kingdoms andter became known as ''The Hero''.
Soon, he founded the Aeon Empire in the region under his name at the age of 24.
The Aeon Year Calendar was adopted and the year Chrono began his rule as the Emperor was marked as AYC 0.
At AYC 107, Chrono stepped down from the throne and appointed his son, Theodore Leillucis to continue to rule over thend.
In the first year of Theo''s reign, he established an institution called ''the Tower''.
The Tower was a ce where the most talented Alchemist, Herbalist, Elementalist, and Engineers gathered in one ce.
They invented many products and devices such as Magic Papers, medicines,munication devices, etc.
Many products created by them were known throughout the continent and this became one of the Empire''s biggest ies aside from lending loans to other Kingdoms.
In more than 400 years, the Tower had be the most influential institution in the Empire.
Also, thanks to them, the Empire was ahead in terms of weaponry, medicine, military, and technology.
That was one of many reasons Aeon had to solidify the Empire''s title as well as be respected and feared by other Kingdoms.
.
.
.
**AYC 552
.
.
.
Two boys were seen running in the garden. Smiles nted on their lips and theirughter echoed.
A white-haired boy was chasing a ck-haired boy in front of him; they were ying tag.
However, the white-haired boy suddenly stopped running and spoke whilst wiping his sweat.
"Nate, I''m tired."
Hearing his little brother''s voice, the boy called Nathaniel stopped running and approached him.
"Ah, Ian, I''m sorry! It seemed like I ran too fast."
The white-haired boy, Adrian, shook his head and his smile stretched wide.
"No, I''m having fun, so, I''m all right."
Seeing his bright smile Nathaniel couldn''t help but let out a smile too and ruffled Adrian''s hair whileughing.
"Ah, stop it! You''re messing up my hair!"
Despite his little brother''sint, Nathaniel continued his action.
Nathaniel always doted on his younger brother and Adrian looked up to his older brother. He saw him as his role model and respected him.
After feeling satisfied, Nathaniel eventually stopped.
Adrian pouted and spoke sarcastically.
"Looks like you''re having fun, huh?"
Nathaniel shamelessly answered.
"Of course! Hehe."
Adrian moved sideways and sat on the water fountain then began to tidy his hair.
Nathaniel followed suit and asked.
"Do you want cookies?"
Adrian''s sour expression immediately lit up and Nathaniel chuckled.
It was just that he knew his brother too well; like the back of his hand.
"What vor is it?"
"Choco Mint."
"Really?! Can I have it?"
"Sure."
Nathaniel took out a pouch from his Magical Sphere and gave it to Adrian.
"Thanks!"
Nathaniel patted his head as he saw how merrily Adrian ate the cookie.
Adrian was a cheerful boy with a warm personality. Everyone loved him because his presence gave off a positive atmosphere.
¨CRattle ¨CRattle ¨CRattle
A knight approached them and bowed.
"Your Highness, it''s the time."
Both of them were the Princes of the Aeon Empire.
They were two years apart, Nathaniel was the First Prince, 8 years old and Adrian was the Second Prince, 6 years old.
"Ian is resting right now, can you wait for more minutes?"
Nathaniel asked for the Knight''s understanding. Yet, he just shook his head.
"I''m afraid, Your Highness couldn''t. His Majesty is waiting."
"But¨C"
"Nate, I''m alright, let''s go."
Adrian put the cookies into his Magical Sphere and stood.
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance.
"It can''t be helped, then."
Out of the blue, Nathaniel knelt; he offered his back to Adrian. Of course, this action made his little brother bewildered.
"N¨CNate what are you doing?! Please, get up!"
"Don''t make such a drama and just get on."
"B¨CBut¨C"
"Get. On."
Recognizing his angry tone, Adrian instantly got on his back and Nathaniel rose.
"I''m sorry, I''m heavy."
"What are you talking about? You''re light as a feather."
"Is it?"
"Yep. You should eat more and hold on tight!"
"Why¨Cwaaaaaaa!!"
Without warning, Nathaniel ran and Adrian immediately wrapped his arms around his brother''s neck.
Afterward, theirughter echoed.
"Your Highness! You should not run down the stairs!"
The knights shouted and hastily ran after them.
Different from his younger brother who was physically weak, Nathaniel was gifted with strong physical ability, especially in swordsmanship.
He even managed to defeat a knight in a duel. Regardless of it, there was nothing like jealousy between them.
Soon, they arrived and Adrian descended from Nathaniel''s back.
"Thanks for the ride!"
"Sure!"
Nathaniel patted his brother''s head happily while a knight behind them was panting heavily.
"Ian¡"
A female voice pricked their ears, they nced and a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes came into view.
Seeing the woman, Nathaniel and the knight bowed.
"I greet the Empress of the Aeon Empire."
"You may rise."
Nathaniel straightened his back and Adrian spoke to him.
"I''ll see youter in the Pce."
"Alright, see you."
With that, Adrian approached the Empress, and they walked away whilst holding hands; the knight followed suit.
"Mom, Nate gave me a piggyback ride! It was fun!"
"Have you said your gratitude to your brother?"
"Yes, I have!"
Nathaniel watched them with a thin smile until a voice interrupted him and his smile dissipated.
"Your Highness, Her Highness the Consort is waiting inside the carriage."
Nathaniel turned and a knight was seen bowing to him.
"Lead the way."
"As you wish."
He led in the front, and the boy shadowed him.
Despite being born with a different mother and both factions being enemies, their bond was like that of siblings.
Although Nathaniel often got scolded by his mother, he didn''t faze at all, he just deafened his ears, and continued ying with Adrian.
After a few minutes of walking, the knight opened the carriage door and Nathaniel stepped inside.
A woman with ck-haired and golden eyes was seated. He sat across from her and once the door closed, she spat her mind.
"I clearly said that you should stop ying with him. Remember, you are rivals."
Nathaniel looked at his mother disgustingly, he was tired of this kind of conversation.
"Rivals of what?"
"The throne."
He leaned against the couch and stared at her coldly.
"I don''t recall asking YOU to make me the Emperor of this country."
"I''m doing this for your own good."
Nathaniel scoffed at her nonsense and chuckled wryly.
"For my own good? Even a dog who identally passes by willugh at your words."
She clutched her fist tightly, her lips quivered and her golden eyes turned feral as she gazed at his son before her.
Everyone who saw her knew that she was trying her best to tame the beast that ran amok within her heart.
"Is that how you talk to your mother?"
"''Mother'', huh? Then why don''t you treat me like a ''son'' and not as a political tool?"
"Nathaniel!"
In the end, she exploded, and yet, her son fearlessly eyed her in the eyes as if this scene was something he used to witness.
"If you keep on testing my patience, then you leave me no choice."
Nathaniel''s mood became murky and his face was devoid of any expression.
"What is your point?"
Nevertheless, she just smiled and shrugged.
"Who knows."
"If you try to harm Adrian, I won''t stay still."
She sneered and said no more. With that, their conversation ended.
Chapter 2 Ch. 2: Brotherhood [2]
?Long and straight ck hairbined with a pair of golden eyes, her name was Lucia.
She was the daughter of Duke Dcroix and the first wife of Arthur Leillucis¨Cthe current Emperor of the Aeon Empire.
They were wedded before Arthur sat on the throne.
Dcroix''s Family had been at the center of the political scene for generations.
When Arthur was crowned as the Crown Prince, the Councils pushed him to marry the Young Lady of Dcroix, and the pressure worsened when the Emperor was sickly bedridden.
Arthur knew exactly what Duke Dcroix aimed for; he wanted to take control of the Empire.
But Arthur was not stupid enough to let Duke Dcroix get what he wanted and not idiot enough to throw away such influential backing from a Duke.
And so, Arthur epted the council''s rmendation and wedded Lucia Dcroix.
Unbeknownst to them, Arthur schemed behind their back. He sought help from Duke Lancaster to repress Duke Dcroix''s influence.
Arthur expressed his worries about the Empire''s future as the power that Duke Dcroix held within the Imperial Court kept growing.
At first, Duke Lancaster refused because he didn''t want to get involved in a power struggle within the Imperial, but after a deep rumination, Duke Lancaster eventually agreed.
After the Emperor passed away, Arthur ascended the throne and at the coronation, he finally dropped the bomb.
Arthur announced and appointed Aerilyn, the Young Lady of the Lancaster Family as the Empress instead of Lucia.
Of course, this resulted in a very, very big ruckus and chaotic situation because Duke Dcroix felt betrayed.
Many councils opposed and demanded the Emperor change his mind for months, but in the end, they could only grit their teeth.
Not to mention that their opponent was the center of the military scene, and they were doubtlessly not foolish enough to start a conflict with the strongest military on the continent.
Later, the Imperial Court split into three factions; Dcroix''s faction, Lancaster''s faction, and the neutral faction.
Life within the Imperial Pce had never been easy for Aerilyn, she had 2 miscarriages and she gave birth prematurely to Adrian, two years after Lucia gave birth to Nathaniel.
As ident after ident befell upon Adrian, Aerilyn got no choice but to imprison his son in his Pce.
When Adrian started his training at the age of 3, he met Nathaniel. The two of them immediately became friends and their bond escted into siblings.
.
.
.
Nathaniel''s golden eyes watched how the rain poured down and drenched the soil through the window.
The rain was heavy and the thunder kept shouting above, even the trail had turned muddy.
If this thunderstorm continued, Nathaniel thought that the journey should be postponed since it would be dangerous to keep on going.
They were on their way to return to the Sun Castle¨Cthe Imperial Pce at the Capital City after attending the Hastilude festival at the Lancaster fiefdom in the Egberg Region.
Soon, the carriage stopped and knocks were heard. Nathaniel opened the door and a bowing knight came into view.
"There''s an ident with the Empress'' carriage and Prince Adrian is currently miss¨C"
Nathaniel stormed out and Lucia stood up from her seat.
"Nathan!!"
Ignoring his mother''s shouting, he ran toward the horse in front of the carriage and mounted it.
He took out his sword from the Magical Sphere, cut the rope that chained the horse, and rode through the rain.
A sh of lightning filled the atmosphere and the thunder roared along with Lucia''s scream.
"Nathaniel!!"
Her chest heaved up and down upon seeing her son''s action. She turned to the knight and ordered.
"What are you doing?! Get Nathaniel back here!"
"I¨CI understand."
He bowed and took two knights along with him to pursue the boy.
¨CGallop ¨CGallop ¨CGallop
The sound of galloping hooves on the mud resounded throughout the space.
The rain soaked Nathaniel''s whole body and clothes, to the point that he looked like a drowned rat.
Rumbling thunder with numerous streaks of lightning didn''t stop Nathaniel from going.
He raised his hand and a bracelet framed with gold with two blue beads came into view.
That thing was not an ordinary bracelet. The bracelet was called Telesphere, amunication device invented by the Tower.
Not only amunication device, Telesphere but here also served as magical storage, and without thinking much he immediately contacted Adrian.
¨CRing ¨CRing ¨CRing
No matter how many times he called his younger brother''s Tele-code, there was no answer.
"Damn it!"
Nathaniel cursed at the wind and an unsettling feeling washed over him as he was worried beyond imagination for his younger brother.
He gritted his teeth and gripped the harness tighter.
Every time!
Whenever Adrian had activities outside his Pce, tragedies would ur and some even nearly cost his life!
No matter how many times Nathaniel tried to convince his mother that he didn''t want the throne, she never listened and just went her way.
She was an egotistical person who was obsessed with the throne and never bothered to even think about her own son''s feelings.
Nathaniel hated it. He despised his mother!
.
.
.
After half an hour''s ride, a broken carriage was seen.
¨CNeigh!
The boy pulled the reins and dismounted from the horse.
Knights were seen passing by and some were gathering near a steep slope. Nathaniel ran toward them and asked.
"Has Adrian been found?"
All the knights turned to the voice and hastily bowed.
"We greet¨C"
"Cut the crap. Has Adrian been found or not?"
Nathaniel sounded impatient and a knight answered.
"His Highness has not¨C"
"Tsk."
He clucked his tongue in annoyance and without thinking much, Nathaniel jumped out of the cliff.
"Your Highness!!"
"Your Highness!!"
Nathaniel slid down, luckily he wore a sabaton. He took out the sword and cut every branch that got in his way.
"What happened?"
The knights spun their heads and a young man around histe twenties with light green hair and eyes on a horse came into view.
The Imperial Coat of Arms on his chest gave away his identity without even being asked.
He was an Imperial Knight that served directly under the Emperor; the Emperor''s escort knight.
The knights immediately gave him a salute.
"Sir!"
He dismounted and approached them.
It seemed the Emperor sent one of his escorts.
"Has the Prince been found?"
The knight shook his head.
"We have not, and¨C"
One of his brows raised, he demanded a clear answer and the knight continued.
"¨CHis Highness the First Prince just went down a few minutes ago."
He couldn''t help but facepalm.
"So, both Princes are missing now?"
"Yes."
The light green hair knight sighed and gave an order.
"You two, follow me."
"Y¨Cyes, Sir!"
Afterward, the three knights slid down the slope.
.
.
.
Chapter 3 Ch. 3: Adrian Leillucis [1]
?=====
A/N:
Please click on the paragraphment. I''m doing this so the pirate website can only steal half and not the entire content of my novel.
If you see ** behind a sentence, please click on it.
=====
.
.
.
An hour ago.
.
.
.
A boy covered in mud was prone on the ground and soon his fingers twitched.
His eyelids squirmed and lifted, revealing a pair of azure jewels that would remind you of the cerulean sky.
The sound of the downpouring water was heard and he realized that he was under the rain as it continuously hit his skin.
His mind drifted; he tried to recall thest thing he did, asking himself how on earth he ended up staying under the rain like a heartbroken dude.
He blinked a few times to get a clear view of the surroundings and a forestry environment entered his vision.
Why was he in a forest?
He vividly remembered that he was on a train whilst reading a novel anda€¡°
Did the train get into an ident?
Well, if it was indeed like that, then it exined a lot as to why he was out here.
He used both hands to lift his body but his stomach suddenly churned and a mouthful of blood jumped out of his mouth.
"Cough, cough!"
He saw how the mud changed color into maroon as it mixed with his blood and watched how they were washed away by the rain.
His forehead creased for a split second but soon returned to normal. It wasn''t blood that made him frown, but something else.
He sat and raised both of his hands. He was a 28-year-old man, but why did he see a child''s hand instead of his?
"What isa€¡°"
He shut his mouth the moment the sound pricked his ears.
His baritone voice was nowhere to be found, only the voice of a child who had not yet reached puberty could be heard.
He forced himself to stand and his step staggered once he stood. He reached the nearest tree and leaned against it.
He studied the vicinity once again and a foggy wilderness entered his vision. He nced sideways and his eyes caught a tall slope.
It was pretty tall, even the top of it couldn''t be seen due to the canopy of the pine leaves that cover the sky.
Seeing the trace on the slope, he assumed that this boy fell and...
Did this person die?
Although he had no idea how this happened, he concluded that he possessed a child''s bodya€¡°doubtlessly about it.
But who was this boy?
a€¡°Ding!
A bell was heard and his blue eyes locked on the blinking [STATUS WINDOW] that was hovering in front of him.
It wasn''t there before and without thinking much he touched it.
[ Name: Adrian Leillucis ]
He raised one of his eyebrows upon seeing the name. So, in other words, he became him, huh?
Adrian Leillucis...
Wasn''t it the name of the protagonist''s half-brother in the novel he just read a few hours ago on the train?
[ Title: The Second Prince of the Aeon Empire ]
The Aeon Empire was the ce where the main event in the novel urred. Even though he hadn''t finished reading it, at least he had a few valuable pieces of information.
[ Race: Human ]
[ Age: 6 years old ]
He didn''t know the details of the boy''s life because Adrian was already dead when the novel started.
But from this single paragraph, Adrian''s life was pretty much fucked up.
? His mother died in front of him when he was 12 when she tried to save him and the entire Lancaster Family was sentenced to death.
However, an ident happened on the execution day and resulted in the Lancaster Family escaping; up until now, their whereabouts remained unknown.
And at the age of 13, Adrian was killed by Nathaniel. ?
Yet, what he didn''t understand was, the author constantly described how Nathaniela€¡°the protagonist of the novela€¡°mourned over his younger brother''s death.
Which was a bit confusing.
Why would Nathaniel grieve if he was the one who killed Adrian?
Was it due to regret?
Well, he wasn''t sure about the circumstances they had since the novel itself started when Nathaniel returned from the war at the age of 18, three years after his half-brother died.
The age gap between them was two years; if he was 6, then Nathaniel was around 8 years right now.
So, it meant that he only had 7 years before the fateful day came and 10 years before the novel started.
Regardless of his death g, he seemed unfazed by it and continued reading.
[ upation: Elementalist - 3 Circle ]
He just realized that he had transmigrated into a fantasy world where magic, monsters, Mana, and nonsensical things existed.
In order to casted magic, Mana was required. Mana, pure energy that existed in this realm.
To be able to use Mana one must awaken the Mana Pool inside their body.
Just like its name, Mana Pool was something like a pool orke to store Mana.
Everyone had a different Mana Pool size depending on how much Mana their body could absorb.
He raised his hand and a Telesphere came into view.
He tried to channel his Mana into the bead but nothing happened, and after thrice attempts of failure, he gave up.
".¡Á¡è¡Á¡ì¡Á¡é¡Áa ¡Á?¡Á?¡Á?"
Soon, a magic circle was formed on top of his palm and a ball of water appeared then he dismissed it.
No wonder no one came to rescue this boy, it turned out his Telesphere was brokena€¡°which also broke the tracking system inside it.
Yet, surprisingly, he had no problem with channeling mana or chanting the Runguage to create a magic circlea€¡°it just came out naturally.
It was weird, but also good at the same time, it meant he didn''t have to start from scratch.
There were two ways to perform magic for Elementalist, Normal Incantation and Silent Incantation.
Normal Incantation was where you chanted the Runguage audibly, while the Silent Incantation was the opposite.
The output damage of Silent Incantation usually might not be as powerful as Normal Incantation.
Also, the speed chanting spell was depending on the mastery of the Incantation.
[ Elemental Affinity ] **
There were 5 Elementals in this world: Water, Fire, Lightning, Earth, and Air.
Each person had an affinity for at least one of the five Elementals. Affinity could sometimes be gic, or at leastmon to certain families.
One would more easily learn to conjure and control an Elemental suited to their affinity.
Also, they weren''t limited by their affinity, and it wasmon for one to master two Elementals.
Although it was possible to master all five Elementals, it was exceedingly rare due to how all individuals naturallyck interest in certain elements, not to mention that it was also requiring years of training.
However, the fact that this boy was born with high five Elementals affinities which were incredibly rare.
All he could say was this boy was special.
He had a hunch that if this boy managed to survive his death g he would be the greatest Elementalist on the continent without a doubt.
Not only that, there were two methods for using Elementals, they were Conjuring and Maniption.
Conjuring was casting Elemental''s magic, for example, casting Fireball out of thin air or like he just did a few minutes ago, while Maniption was manipting existing elemental (medium).
However, Conjuring required more mana than Maniption, because one had to cast Elemental out of thin air without a medium.
[ Skills ] **
Although Adrian was young, he was amazed by the boy''s Incantation Skill rank. All he could say was, Adrian was destined to be an Elementalist.
[ Character Statistic ] **
He was dumbfounded upon seeing his Physical Statisticsa€¡°his eyes hurt just looking at them.
"Garbage."
Unbeknownst to him, a curse came out of his mouth.
[ Gifts ] **
"..."
His mind wandered.
There was no such thing as gifts in the novel; it was never exined, so why was it there?
Was he missing something?
Well, the fact that he only read half of the book, maybe it had something to do with the future plot or something.
a€¡°Crunch!
A snapping branch pricked his ears, interrupting his train of thought.
He turned around but his vision became white when a sh of lightning filled the surrounding followed by the rumbling thunder.
Once the light faded and the color back to its ce, his eyes caught numerous men wearing ck attire.
''Assassins...?''
Chapter 4 Ch. 4: Adrian Leillucis [2]
?The rasping sound of metals could be heard as the assassins unsheathed their daggers.
Although Adrian was surrounded by dozens of them, his face was devoid of any expression; he seemed unfazed and began to chant inwardly.
They approached Adrian slowly. The boy just stood there and watched them nonchntly.
After finishing his Silent Incantation, soon a five meters wave of mud emerged and rushed at them at incredible speed.
"What the hell?! Jump!!"
Some managed to leap up the branches while a few of them were swept by the mud.
"Huaa!!"
"Aarrghh!!"
Not minding their wailing, Adrian began to run as fast as he could.
"Don''t let him get away!!"
Adrian hastily cast another spell and soon, a thick fog spread throughout the forest, he hid inside it whilst moving.
Aside from Conjuring and Maniption, there was also another technique called Elementals Fusion.
By simultaneouslybining two or three Elementals, one could createpletely new elemental properties.
The fog that Adrian previously released was created bybining Water and Fire Elemental.
"Haa... Haa..."
It wasn''t even half an hour but Adrian was out of breath and his body began to feel tingling.
Although he had seen his Physical Statistic, experiencing it directly felt much worse. He definitely had to do something with this body.
Of course, that was only applied if he managed to survive this assassination.
Sensing a flying dagger, he moved his body to dodge it, but as his agility ranked at rock bottom, the de cut his right arm.
Adrian fell t and sighed. He sat and nced sideways, blood was seen gushing out from the wound.
a€¡°Stab!
a€¡°Stab!
Daggers continued to rain down and jabbed the ground before him.
Adrian took one of the knives and forced himself to get up then began to sprint once again.
.
.
.
White color dyed the vicinity as lightning shed and rumbling thunder soon was heard.
The heavy rain kept downpouring with no sign of stopping.
Adrian''s whole body was drenched like a soaking cat, his skin paled imitating porcin even his lips had turned blue.
"Haa... Haa..."
Adrian didn''t know how many minutes had passed, he was out of breath, his stomach churned and his head started to spin.
Unbearable nausea emerged and Adrian knew he was at his limit, he couldn''t run anymore. He stopped next to a tree anda€¡°
"Urp!"
A mouthful of saliva jumped out of his mouth.
"Urk! Cough, cough!"
He continued to throw up everything in his stomach until nothing was left to spat and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.
"Haa... haa..."
He rest his back behind a tree and closed his eyes for a bit in the hope that he could alleviate the pain, howevera€¡°
a€¡°Stab!
a€¡°Stab!
He opened his eyelids and daggers were seen stuck on the tree trunk he used to lean.
If this continued, he would eventually die, either from exhaustion or at the hands of the assassins.
Catching his breath, Adrian ready his dagger, and the moment he saw two assassins, he quickly threw the dagger aimed at one of their heads.
Yet, unexpectedly the knife flew away from the target andnded on a bush.
"..."
At this point, the urge to facepalm skyrocketed, but he refrained from doing soa€¡°he had never felt as miserable as this.
Hearing the sound, one of the assassins shouted.
"He''s running that way!"
And they went in the direction where the dagger fell. Well, he didn''t know if it was a disaster or a blessing.
Regardless of it, Adrian forced his legs to move once more and went in the opposite direction from them.
Minutes passed, his sight became blurry and his legs grew numb. In the end, he chose to walk because he would doubtlessly faint if he kept running.
"Haa... haa..."
The sound of river water with a strong current entered his ears. Adrian rolled his feet towards it and he arrived at the edge of a ravine.
He looked below and a river came into viewa€¡°it was pretty tall, estimated around 25 meters depth.
"Ah, the rat is cornered."
He turned to the voice and two assassins could be seen.
The assassin threw numerous daggers and without thinking much, Adrian let his body fall down the ravine to escape the attack.
As on the air, Adrian chanted a spell inwardly.
"Shit! He''s jumping!"
The two assassins rushed towards the edge of the cliff to see the boy, unknowingly that Adrian had nted a trap for them.
"Aarrghh!!"
"Uurrghh!!"
The corner of Adrian''s lips tugged after he saw how the assassins'' chests werenced by earth spears from behind.
Their bodies became motionless and blood gushed out continuously before being brushed away by the rain.
However, his smile didn''tst long as his hazed vision caught other assassins climbing down the ravine through the cliff''s stone wall.
Adrian recited another incantation and soon, a translucent orb made of air covered his whole body.
a€¡°Ssh!!
The water jumped upward the moment Adrian''s barrier hit the water. Luckily, Adrian was inside the orb, so he didn''t receive any damage.
He submerged under the water and let the current guide him. He closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief.
"Haaa..."
The reason why Adrian ran from them was that he knew he had no chance to win face-to-face against them due to their high-rank Agility.
Assassins ss was the counter of Elementalists ss, and of course, they were at the advantage.
Also, not to mention that there were dozens of them and Adrian was alone.
So he decided to run andunch an attack as soon as he saw an opportunity to lessen their number.
Minutes passed and as the oxygen levels within the sphere were getting low, Adrian took a deep breath and dismissed the barrier.
Adrian''s head tugged out of the water.
"Cough, cough!"
Heavy rain and rumbling thunder immediately greeted him.
Adrian swam toward the riverbank and came out of the water.
"Who would have thought you were slippery as an eel?"
A voice pricked Adrian''s ears, he turned to the sound and his sapphire eyes met with a pair of dark brown eyes.
A man wearing a ck robe stood not too far away from him. But somehow, his appearance was kinda different from the assassins Adrian had seen before.
"Five men have died, thanks to you."
And judging from his sarcastic tone, Adrian concluded that he was the leader of those assassins.
a€¡°Tap! a€¡°Tap! a€¡°Tap!
Soon four assassinsnded and surrounded him, leaving Adrian with no room to escape.
Chapter 5 Ch. 5: The Foreseer [1]
?Glints of lightning dyed the sky white followed by rumbling thunders resounded throughout the space.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes stared at them nonchntly and covertly prepared his magic circle.
As there was no way to escape, he had no choice but to fight them, and thanks to staying in the bulb of air under the water, he had time to recover a bit of his stamina.
"Eliminate him."
The moment the leader''s words fell, the four of them rushed at Adrian and swung their dagger.
a€¡°St!
"!"
Their eyes widened as their weapons stabbed a thick mud instead of the boy''s flesh; a wall of mud encircled Adrian a split second before their attack struck him.
They tried to pull their de but the mud suddenly spun at incredible speed.
Without thinking much they let go of their weapon and jumped back to avoid sttering mud.
But unfortunately, one of them was toote to dodge it, and the mud sttered right on his face.
"Unf! Unf!"
He staggered backward and fell on his butt. His hands vigorously moved to brush the mud off of his face but it was fruitless as the mud was under Adrian''s control.
Shortly after, his whole body began to jerk violently due to ack of oxygen.
a€¡°sh!
Adrian turned around after realizing that his mud barrier was cut open. He watched how the man''s dagger approached him with indifferent eyes.
However, Adrian''s lips drew an arc and the assassin''s de abruptly stopped a few centimeters away from the boy''s heart.
The assassin lowered his vision and his eyes stretched wide after witnessing that the mud had covered half of his body.
He tried to retreat but to no avail. Adrian quickly snatched his weapon and swung it.
"Aarrgghh!!"
Blood spattered on the boy''s pale face and the assassin''s arm fell to the ground. Adrian dismissed his mud wall and immediately ducked down.
a€¡°Stab! a€¡°Stab!
Two flying daggers pierced the assassin''s neck and he dropped dead to the mud below. Blood oozed out from his wounds before being rinsed away by the rain.
Adrian rolled sideways and a knife jabbed his previous foothold. He leaped behind when another two daggers rushed at him.
Right after hended, Adrian immediately activated his wall of mud once again. The mud was seen swirling around him as if alive.
His blue eyes swept the surroundings and three men were left standing; two assassins and their leader.
Adrian didn''t know if he had enough Mana to defeat them, but right now, half of his Mana was gone.
Even though he had a Mana Pool beyond that of an adult, that didn''t mean he had unlimited Mana.
Especially since he didn''t let go of the control of mud using the manipting method which quickly drained his Mana.
This was because Adrian had no other choice but to do so as a defense; he couldn''t rely on his physical stats due to how extraordinary they were.
As of now, he could only patiently wait for them andunched a counterattack.
a€¡°Rumble! a€¡°Rumble!
Adrian looked up and an idea emerged.
The moment the surrounding turned white, he hastily chanted a spell.
=====
Soon, a tremendous roar of lightning echoed apanied by several explosions.
a€¡°Boom! a€¡°Boom! a€¡°Boom!
A burning smell stung his nostrils and when the color returned, three small craters formed on the ground.
There, two ck corpses that billowed smoke came into view; they had turned to charcoal.
...two?
a€¡°Stab!
The boy''s eyes stretched wide.
He lowered his eyes only to see blood dripping from a de that pierced through his heart.
''Ah, Ia€¡°''
=====
A sky-splitting cry of thunder echoed throughout the expanse and after the blinding sh subsided, a burnt smell pricked his nose.
''Huh? Howa€¡°''
Wasting no more time, Adrian created a block of the earth behind him and rolled forward.
a€¡°Stab!
A sound of rasping metal could be heard right after Adriannded. He turned around and a de was seen prating through his earthen wall.
"Haa... haa..."
Adrian had no idea what was going on, but he would have beennced to death if he was a millisecond toote.
''Was it... the Gift?''
There were so many things to think about, but for the time being, he would put everything aside and solely focus on the bata€¡°huh?
His sight suddenly spun and incredible pain filled his body.
Adrian almost kissed the mud, luckily his hands acted fast to support his body before it could touch the dirt.
"Cough!"
Adrian threw up a mouthful of blood. Intense dizziness swirled and something wet slid down from his nostrils.
He touched it and red liquid stained his fingers; he had a nosebleed. Adrian pinched his nose as the blood continued to leak out.
Manipting natural lighting was indeed costly, he lost three-quarters of his Mana and now he had Mana Exhaustion symptoms.
Mana Exhaustion was the result of too little Mana existing within the Mana Pool.
"How surprising."
a€¡°sh!
An oblique blue light was seen and Adrian''s earth barrier was cut in half. A loud thud resounded and a ck-robed man appeared behind the half-cut wall.
Adrian forced himself to stand and eyed him with a face devoid of any expression.
"You can still manage to stand up after manipting raw lightning at thatrge scale, even an adult Elementalist would end up damaging their Mana Pool controlling such power."
Using overly excessively powerful spells could cause damage to the Mana Pool and it was not a simple matter because it could lead to Mana Poisoning.
As the container that used to store Mana was broken, it caused thepartment to continuously absorb Mana, and it would flood your body with Mana which resulted in excruciating pain.
Although Mana Poisoning had no cure at all, people who injured their Mana Pool still had a chance to continue living, albeit they couldn''t use Mana anymore.
Thanks to the Tower, they created an item that could absorb the excess Mana in the body and reduce the pain.
However, the patient must continue to be monitored, because this condition was very risky enough to cause instant death.
"So, what the rumors say about you having the high-rank affinity for each elemental is true after all."
Although Adrian appeared to be staring and listening to the man, while in fact, he paid no heed to him at all; Adrian was peeking at the assassin''s [Status Window] right now. **
Seeing his statistics, he was a high-ranking assassin. Well, it seemed the sender wanted this boy to die so badly.
As his Mana was almost drained, he couldn''t use it and looked like he had to fight him physically.
Adrian readied his dagger and stood on guard. Even though he only had a slim chance to survive, at least he tried his best.
Chapter 6 Ch. 6: The Foreseer [2]
?The rumbling thunder was no longer heard and the downpouring heavy rain had changed into a drizzle.
A shivering wind passed by them as they exchanged stares.
"I''m amazed by your serenity, Prince."
Adrian looked at him nonchntly.
"I have been studying you since our first appearance in the forest, and yet, not for a split second did you change your expression¨Cyou remained indifferent. You seemed to be used to this kind of situation, huh."
That was because of his job back in his previous life.
But hey, talking with that man was not a bad idea since it could buy him time to recover some of his Mana and Stamina, and so, Adrian responded.
"I''ll take that as apliment."
"Of course, you should."
The man chuckled and spoke.
"I won''t beat around the bush. Adrian, I''m interested in you, why don''t you join me?"
"Your point?"
"Actually, those assassins aren''t my subordinates. They''re originally from the House that hired me."
Well, that exined a lot as to why he remained immobile all the time; he was studying this boy.
"Honestly speaking, you are the first Elementalist, who managed to dodge my attack. I''m impressed and judging from your previous movement, it appears that you are an all-rounder."
Ah, it seemed this guy had mistaken him for an all-rounder because he managed to evade his attack; which waspletely wrong.
Adrian had a hunch that it was his gift that gave him a sight of the future, if not because of it, he would have died right now.
"I know you''re fully aware that you can''t defeat me, right?"
"Yes."
It was true, Adrian had calcted and the result was about a 10% chance of winning and 90% of losing; which also ensured his death.
"You are too precious to die, you know. You have value."
The man continued.
"Then why don''t you join me? With that, I can fake your death and you can be my partner afterward. It''s a win-win solution."
It was indeed a tempting proposal but he wasn''t interested in bing an assassin.
"Thanks for the offer, but I have to decline."
He hummed and shrugged.
"That''s¡ unfortunate, then."
The man threw a knife at him and Adrian swung his weapon.
¨CBang!
The moment the knife changed direction, the assassin was already in front of him with a sword that was ready to jab his neck.
Adrian took a step back to evade the attack and jumped backward.
The man hopped forward and raised his sword once again.
¨CBang!
Their weapons collided and they continued to exchange blows.
¨CBang! ¨CBang! ¨CBang!
Adrian clucked his tongue inwardly. He wasn''t fond of how this was going.
He was pushed every time their weapons shed, and his hand began to get numb.
Simply put, his strength was too much for him and in the end, Adrian leaped backward to distance himself.
However, the man didn''t let him do as Adrian pleased.
He dashed at him and Adrian sent a flying earth spear in his direction to block his path.
The man did a backflip athletically and the spear hit the ground behind him.
¨CBoom!
The assassin lifted his sword and made a cut.
¨CBang!
Their weapons collided and sparks of metal burst as their des bound.
"Are you sure you won''t join me?"
He asked once again and Adrian answered firmly.
"I''m sorry."
"It can''t be helped then."
"Cough!"
Blood jumped out from Adrian''s mouth right after the assassin''s knee hit the boy''s abdomen.
When the bound of their des loosened, he grabbed the boy''s neck and lifted his sword.
But before the man could thrust his weapon, Adrian kicked his chest, and distance was created.
Adriannded on his knee and the assassin was seen sprinting at him. Wasting no time Adrian chanted a spell.
Sensing somethinging from the ground, the man hopped upward.
¨CThrust!
An earth spike shot out under his previous foothold, he jumped once again and this continued for a few times.
¨CThrust! ¨CThrust! ¨CThrust!
"Cough, cough!"
And it eventually stopped when Adrian threw up a handful of blood. The man stood there and watched the boy in silence.
Adrian spat thest remaining blood in his mouth and wiped it with the back of his hand without removing his eyes from the assassin.
It looked like he overdid his magic; his Mana Exhaustion symptoms came back.
Adrian forced his feet to stand and he staggered before he was able to stand straight.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
His breath was haggard; mimicked a fish that came out of the water. Adrian was tired beyond words.
His sights began to blur once again, his head was throbbing in pain, and his body felt numb and tingling with agony¨Che was at his limit.
Yet, regardless of all of them, Adrian readied his weapon and stood on guard for hisst clutch.
The rain had stopped and the chilly wind danced around the surrounding area.
Rays of light descended from the sky down to earth as the sun slowly revealed itself behind the dark clouds.
After a long lull, the man opened his mouth.
"This is yourst chance. Join me, Adrian."
"I''m good. Thanks."
"Tsk. How persistent."
He sighed and said no more. With that, he began to run and sent three flying daggers at the boy.
Adrian raised his dagger and swung it.
¨CBang! ¨CBang! ¨CBang!
One by one the knife stabbed the soil and when he saw the assassin''s de rush in, Adrian lifted his dagger.
¨CBang!
=====
Their des shed and Adrian''s foothold slid backward; he was pushed a few centimeters due to their gap in strength.
"Goodbye."
"Urf!"
Adrian''s mouth was oozing out blood; the assassin used his left hand to stab the boy''s heart with a dagger.
The man pulled his dagger and Adrian fell on his knee, then everything turned ckout.
=====
¨CBang!
Adrian was startled when a deafening sh of metal was heard.
''The sight!''
His foothold glided backward in the mud and the moment he saw the assassin''s lips move, without much thinking, Adrian used his remaining power and smacked the man''s left hand holding a dagger.
"Goodbye."
¨CStab!
"Urk!"
Blood gushed out from Adrian''s wound. He looked down and a dagger was seen nted on his abdomen.
He failed to dodge it.
Chapter 7 Ch. 7: Nathaniel Leillucis [1]
?"Goodbye."
a€¡°Stab!
"Urk!"
Blood gushed out from Adrian''s wound. He looked down and a dagger was seen nted on his abdomen.
Although he had tried his best to smack away his hand, it was fruitlessa€¡°well, what were you expecting from a lowermost rank of strength?
"Even at yourst breath, you keep making me want you even more."
"Argh!"
Adrian let out a groan as the man twisted the dagger inside his stomach and thick red liquid flowed out from the cut.
Adrian could feel how his strength began to leave his body, the grip on the knife loosened and it fell to the ground.
The man raised his sword and swung it toward Adrian''s neck. But before it could reach the skin, the man stopped whatever he was doing and jumped as far as he could.
"Get away from my brother!"
a€¡°sh!
A blindingly blue light in the shape of a crescent moon flew in vertically and cut through the earth below.
The assassinnded on his feet and looked at the fine line crack on the ground with amazement.
If he was a littlete he would be chopped in half.
His brown eyes moved to where the attack came from and a boy with ck hair was seen running toward the white-haired boy.
One of his brows raised in wonder.
''What is that woman''s son doing here?''
"Ian!"
Nathaniel''s hand stretched out, however, the moment his hand touched his little brother''s shoulder, Adrian''s body lurched and fell into his arms.
"Ian!"
Worry, almost sounding fear, dyed Nathaniel''s voice and he carefullyid Adrian''s body on the ground.
However, horror painted hisplexion when he saw how a dagger nted on Adrian''s abdomen, and wasting no more time, he pulled it out.
"Urgh..."
A moan escaped Adrian''s mouth. Nathaniel took out an Elixir and ced it in front of his lips.
"Here, drink this."
Although Adrian had no idea who he was due to his blurry eyes that refused to give him sight but judging from his anguished tone, Adrian thought that he was an ally.
With that in mind, Adrian drank the liquid in the bottle given to him.
There are 3 kinds of medicines: Potion, Super Potion, and Elixir.
Potion treated minor wounds such as cuts, scrapes, scratches, and punctured skin.
Super Potion treated light internal injuries and minor wounds. Created by Alchemists and Herbalists.
It was said that the Super Potion was quite pricey. One bottle of Super Potion was equal to 5 bottles of Potion.
The Elixir existed to treat heavy internal injuries and wounds, especially those losing a limb.
Although it couldn''t grow back your limbs like axolotl. But it could reattach a severed limb''s back, as long as the cut limb wasn''t crushed into pieces.
If Super Potion was called pricey, a bottle of Elixir cost a fortune. Just like Super Potion, Elixir was also made from mixed herbs and Alchemy.
What made it expensive was the herbs were imported from the Elven Kingdom. Not only that, but Elixir was also a handmade product.
They couldn''t be mass-produced like Potion and Super Potion due to the high failure rate. Only high-ranking Alchemists and Herbalists were allowed to make Elixirs.
"Cough, cough!"
Adrian spewed out the Elixir along with some blooda€¡°his stomach refused to receive any ingestion.
"Ia€¡°Ian!"
Panic engulfed Nathaniel, and the hand holding the bottle started to tremble.
"He won''t live long anyway."
"Shut up!"
Nathaniel shouted and looked at the assassin with his feral eyes, but in the next second, he returned his vision to Adrian and spoke in a soft tone.
"I know it''s hard, but please, drink this, you''ll get better afterward."
With the little power he had left, Adrian drank the Elixir once again, and luckily he managed to swallow it.
The man watched the scene in silence.
He was wondering what to do with them. Adrian''s chance of life was 50/50a€¡°which meant that he couldn''t let go of him just yet.
Now that Adrian was protected by Nathaniel, he had no choice but to fight him to knock him off and finish Adrian.
But...
Could he do that?
His brown eyes rolled and the crack on the ground was visible and it was a pretty deep cut.
It was a public secret that the First Prince was gifted with strong physical strength and the Second Prince was gifted with high affinities of Elementals.
If not because of those assassins who seeded in draining Adrian''s mana, he wasn''t sure if he could win a fight against him.
That kid killed 9 assassins by himself and not to mention Adrian was an Elementalist; he slew the nature counter of his ss.
He couldn''t imagine what monster Adrian would be if somehow he managed to survive.
''Crazy brat.''
Nathaniel removed the bottle away and summoned an earth block behind Adrian then leaned his back on it.
"Wait here. I''ll take care of that bastard."
The white-haired boy nodded weakly.
Nathaniel stood and walked toward the ck-robed man.
He could vividly see how the boy''s eyes stared at him spitefully as he came closer.
Nathaniel''s pace increased and soon he sprinted.
When he was a few steps away from the assassin, a sword appeared in Nathaniel''s grip and he swung it.
a€¡°Bang!
Sparks of metal burst when their des shed.
"How dare you!"
The boy hissed and his golden eyes shone with hatred.
"I won''t forgive you!"
Nathaniel withdrew his sword and shed it once again.
a€¡°Bang!
So, the rumor about Nathaniel adoring his little brother was true after all.
Nevertheless, the fact that their factions were enemies made it kinda ironic.
"I will kill you!"
a€¡°Bang!
The man''s brows furrowed, every time he deflected Nathaniel''s attack, the boy''s sword woulde back at him at rapid speed.
Not only fast but more powerful.
a€¡°Bang! a€¡°Bang! a€¡°Bang!
He clucked his tongue inwardly in annoyance upon tasting Nathaniel''s strength.
It seemed he was not joking when he said he wanted to kill him.
As it was pointless to continue exchanging blows, in the end, the man hopped backward to distance himself.
But to his surprise, Nathaniel was already in front of him along with the sword that stretched out; aimed at his heart.
Chapter 8 Ch. 8: Nathaniel Leillucis [2]
?¨CBang!
The man parried the attack and jumped backward. But just like a shadow, Nathaniel didn''t even let him breathe and continued to engage him.
¨CBang!
The boy''s golden eyes locked on him; they never left him, just like a predator that eyed its prey.
¨CBang!
Every time the assassin tried to fend off Nathaniel''s attacks, numbness began to spread to his arms.
He didn''t understand, from the report, it was written that Nathaniel''sbat average ranks were around C.
Then why did he feel like the boy overpowered him in terms of strength?
What the hell did the information department even do? Why was the report of both Princes wrong?
It stated that the Second Prince was sucked atbat while the truth was, Adrian possessed top-notch agility!
When he finished his job here, he without a doubt would send aint to the information department on the mercenary he was working on.
The Mercenary Agency was an independent organization that spread across the continent.
Filled with professional soldiers, they provided information and received quests such as joining the war regardless of their political interests, aiding monsters'' subjugation, escorting merchants, bodyguarding, assassinating, etc.
¨CBang!
"Tsk."
He clicked his tongue in irritation and hopped to distance himself once again.
This time he threw five daggers to create a gap but the knives were blown away by a strong wind and they fell near his feet.
''Wind Elemental¡''
Another thing to watch out for from Nathaniel was his Wind Elemental, although the output was not as powerful as Adrian, it was his highest affinity.
Sensing something incredibly fast rushing at him, the man immediately tilted his head.
¨CBoom!
An explosion was heard and the moment his gut sent him a danger signal, wasting no more time he started to sprint.
¨CBoom! ¨CBoom! ¨CBoom!
His previous foothold exploded every time his feet left the ground.
"Don''t be a coward! Fight me, you bastard!"
Ignoring the boy''s taunt, he continued to run and when he saw a river up ahead, he soon did a backflip.
Nathaniel eventually stopped firing and as if the time slowed down, he could see how the man passed by him in the air.
¨CTap!
Right after hended, the assassin immediately threw three daggers toward Nathaniel''s back which was entirely open.
¨CBang! ¨CBang! ¨CBang!
Nathaniel deflected them without hassle but unexpectedly, the man was nowhere to be seen.
His golden eyes vigorously swept the surroundings and to his surprise, the assassin was now running in Adrian''s direction.
"Dammit!"
Nathaniel cursed, he just realized that the man had led him to distance himself from Adrian and he instantly moved his feet to chase after him.
The man promptly shot five knives toward Adrian.
¨CStab! ¨CStab! ¨CStab!
The man clucked his tongue inwardly when his daggers struck a tall earth wall that suddenly emerged on the ground.
He turned his head behind his shoulder and three earth spears were seen flying at him.
The assassin zigzagged athletically to avoid them and the earth spears pierced the wall in front of him.
¨CBoom! ¨CBoom! ¨CBoom!
He hopped and used the earth spears as a stepping to head upward before jumping down the wall.
As the distance between Adrian and him kept decreasing, the assassin tightened his clutch on the sword and swung it.
¨CBang!
The man flinched when he saw sparks of metal burst between the collided des. He moved his eyes and a pair of feral golden eyes greeted him.
Before he could recover from his surprise, Nathaniel shoved his weapon away and shed forward.
¨CBang!
Luckily, the man managed to regain his senses and was able to block the sword from grazing his neck.
Nathaniel was irked at this point and added more strength to his attack.
"How dare you!"
The man''s foothold was gliding backward a few centimeters.
Feeling that it was not enough, Nathaniel continued to add strength to his sword.
¨CBang!
The man''s face crooked as the numbness bloomed within his grip.
¨CBang! ¨CBang! ¨CBang!
The more his sword shed with Nathaniel, the more vivid the tingling sensation filled his entire arm and now it began to tremble.
Looked like he made a mistake by choosing to stay here. Let alone finishing Adrian, he couldn''t even keep up with Nathaniel.
At first, he thought that he should aplish this quest no matter what because he never failed any mission ever since he joined the Mercenary.
Well, it seemed the record would be tarnished now, but it wasn''t an issue for him, the most important thing right now was to get out of there alive.
Also, not to mention that he took so much time and the reinforcement would doubtlessly have reached around here somewhere.
¨CWhoosh!
The boy''s de cut through the air as the man leaped upward to distance himself.
Nathaniel followed suit and raised his sword. Seeing how the de nigher, the man tried to jump once again but to no avail¨Csomething was pulling his feet.
He looked down and mud that was clenching his leg came into view.
He nced behind Nathaniel and Adrian was seen stretching out his shaking hand.
Even in his dying state, that brat could still cast magic to bind him!
"You bastard!!"
Anger erupted within him but the more the struggle the tighter the mud squeezed him.
His brown eyes rolled when a shadow cast upon him and a sharp de fell on him.
¨CBoom!
ck smoke spread throughout the surroundings and Nathaniel jumped out of it, he hastily used a Wind Elemental to dismiss the smoke.
Once the ck fog dissipated, the boy''s golden eyes caught a silhouette entering a forest.
"Hey!! Wait!!
Nathaniel took a step but immediately stopped. He looked down and thick red liquid dripped from his sword.
Nathaniel spun around and ran toward Adrian, he knelt once arrived next to his little brother.
"Ian, are you alright?"
Adrian weakly nodded and Nathaniel brought him to his arms.
He checked the cut on Adrian''s abdomen and soon, an arc was drawn from the ck-haired boy''s lips when he saw the wound had closed.
"See? I told you! You''ll be f¨C"
¨CDrop!
His smile vanished and Nathaniel''s body hardened when he saw how Adrian''s hand slumped lifelessly to the ground and his head glided sideways.
"...Ian?"
But there was no answer.
"I¨CIan?"
He shook Adrian''s body but there was no response.
"Ian, this is not funny."
Nathaniel''s voice cracked up and unsettling feelings began to wash over him.
"Ian?"
He brought Adrian''s face to face him, and yet, all he could see was his little brother''s peaceful expression.
"Ah¡ Ian¡"
Nathaniel suppressed his panic and tried his best to stay calm, although his entire body started to tremble uncontrobly.
He quickly put his fingers under Adrian''s nose but he couldn''t feel anything.
Changing the n, Nathaniel put his ears on his little brother''s chest but he heard nothing.
Even so, he didn''t give up and snatched Adrian''s arm to feel his pulse.
This time, he could feel it but it was very subtle as if¡ as if¡
Tears slid down his face and Nathaniel shook his head.
"No¡ no¡ no¡"
Sobs escaped his mouth and he held Adrian''s hand tightly.
"Ian¡ don''t leave me again, please¡"
His tears fell on Adrian''s cheeks and he hugged him.
"Why are you so cruel to me?"
Chapter 9 Ch. 9: Memories [1]
?a€¡°Rustle a€¡°Rustle a€¡°Rustle
The sound of the rustling bushes hitting each other was heard.
A ck-robed man was seen running through the wilderness with blood leaking out from his wound.
Sometimes he would look behind his back to make sure that the damn brat didn''t chase him.
"Haa... haa..."
After making sure that he was safe, he stopped behind a tree.
Although he seeded in escaping, he was badly injured, thanks to those brats who worked together.
He opened his robe and a diagonal cut that started from his right chest down to his abdomen could be seen.
"Shit."
He took out a Super Potion and poured half of it into the wound before drinking it.
What troublesome teamwork they had. Guess their title as the Princes of the Empire was no joke.
He wondered what kind of training they had to be that amazing at such a young age.
a€¡°Rustle a€¡°Rustle a€¡°Rustle
He turned to the sound and his eyes crossed with men wearing armor; knights.
They immediately draw their swords upon seeing him.
''Damn it!''
He cursed inside when he realized that his luck had run out.
He threw the bottle sideways and unsheathed his weapon.
Three knights rushed at him and so he was.
Unbeknownst to them, the assassin covertly ready his smoke bomb to escape their eyes.
Of course, he wasn''t crazy enough to fight the three of them at once, not to mention that he was injured.
Especially, the knight with light green haira€¡°that man was a freaking Emperor Escort Knight!
It might be easy to fight the two knights behind him, but there was no way he could defeat the light green-haired man.
Simply put, escaping was the best option right now.
a€¡°Rustle
The assassin''s eyes widened when an arm holding a dagger suddenly appeared in his path.
Due to how fast it was, he couldn''t stop his step.
a€¡°sh!
The de passed through his neck.
His brown eyes peered, only to find a white masked man standing next to him.
''What?''
Howe he couldn''t sense his presence at all?
Soon after, everything went ckout.
a€¡°Drop!
The knights were stunned by the sight that was present before them.
The assassin''s head dropped and rolled on the ground. Blood was seen dropping from the masked man''s weapon.
But it wasn''t what made them frozen, but the fact that the headless corpse was still running toward them.
It continued to run before it fell on its knees and slumped down in front of a knight with light green hair''s feet.
Blood sttered on his sabaton and thick red liquid oozed out from the assassin''s severed neck; drenching the soil.
Recovering from their surprise, the knights instantly stood on guard and looked at the masked man warily.
"Who are you?!"
The masked man dismissed his dagger and took out a badge carved with the Lancaster family crest.
Subsequently, the knights lowered their weapons.
"I will take care of this corpse, the assassin left a blood trace, follow it. I''m counting on you to look for Prince Adrian."
"I understand, thank you."
Wasting no more time, the knights heeded his suggestion.
Once they were a bit far away from the masked man, a knight opened his mouth.
"Is he the infamous ''Egberg''s sh''?"
"I don''t know, but watching his swift movement skill, I guess it''s him."
The light green-haired man silently listened.
He recalled how the white-masked man jumped down the tree and stretched out his hand on the assassin''s way, then the man was decapitated.
It was so fast but he managed to catch the glimpse of it.
A long time ago in the Egberg Region, there was once a man who was feared by the enemies.
It was said that he was capable of killing them before they could even blink and no one was able to best him in terms of speed.
It was rumored that thete Emperor was fond of him and wanted to make him his escort Knight.
Unfortunately, he declined the offer because he chose to remain loyal to his Lord, Duke Lancaster.
Many praised his loyalty and thete Emperor respected his decision.
Shortly, his spine shivered.
Imagine if he was an enemy, and before you could even react, your head had already separated from your body.
''How scary...''
And he was sure that the white masked man was ''the Egberg''s sh'', doubtlessly about it.
Minutes passed and a strong current was heard. They got out of the forest and a river greeted them.
Catching sight of stone walls that stood tall surrounding them, the Knights assumed that they were in a ravine.
However, they were astonished when witnessing the scene across the river.
Many craters were formed on the ground, stone spears stabbing the soil, cut earthen walls, and corpses scattered everywhere.
Arge-scale fight had happened there.
"Let''s hurry."
The Emperor''s escort Knight reminded.
"Yes sir!"
".¡Á¡¯¡Á?¡Á¡§ ¡Á?¡Á¡°¡Á?¡Á¡±"
Soon, a magic circle appeared, and an earth bridge was created on top of the water.
They hastily crossed the river and the man''s light green eyes vigorously swept the area.
He let out a relieved sigh when he didn''t find any kid''s corpse; he had never been this d before.
But even so, although they managed to kill many assassins, he thought that the Princes wouldn''t escape unscathed.
Their enemies were well-trained assassins with much experience, different from both Princes who hadn''t tasted a real battle.
With that in mind, he increased his pace.
.
.
.
a€¡°Rustle a€¡°Rustle a€¡°Rustle
Rustling bushes along with sobbing resounded throughout the forest as a ck-haired boy ran through the wilderness.
An unconscious white-haired boy was riding his back.
"I will save you..."
Tears slid down Nathaniel''s face like a waterfall, it had no sign of stopping.
[ "I already knew..." ]
[ "Shut up!" ]
[ "It''s useless..." ]
[ "I told you to SHUT UP!" ]
[ "..." ]
[ "Why...? Why are you doing this to me?!" ]
[ "..." ]
[ "Why... just... why...?" ]
[ "I''m... so sorry..." ]
A glimpse of his memories emerged; it rang in Nathaniel''s head and clutched his heart so hard.
"Don''t worry, I will save you..."
The truth of the past choked him down.
"I will save you this time..."
Regardless of his bitter yore, he continued to recite the same word over and over.
"I will save you..."
a€¡°Rustle!
A sword appeared in Nathaniel''s grip, he turned around and stood on guard stance.
"Your Highness?"
"Ah..."
Three knights standing not too far away from him, he dismissed his weapon, and just like the rain that soaked an arid desert; relief washed over him.
The knights approached him and Nathaniel''splexion couldn''t be said all right.
His eyes were bloodshot and tears poured nonstop.
"Please... please, save Ian..."
Nathaniel pleaded.
Chapter 10 Ch. 10: Memories [2]
?The long and thick white eyshes squirmed as its eyelids slowly opened, revealing a set of sapphire jewels.
He immediately clutched his head when a surge of headache kicked in.
"Urg..."
His brows furrowed and his eyes fully opened upon hearing his voice.
"?"
He lowered his sight and a pair of tiny hands were visiblea€¡°he still possessed Adrian''s body
He scanned the surroundings but there was only pitch darkness, he couldn''t see anything except the things presented before him.
For your information, he was seated right now.
Across from him, there was a white table and an empty chair that shared the same color.
The table was full of refreshments and two cups of tea were ceda€¡°they were still warm as he could see how the steam danced on top of it.
His mind drifted; thest thing he remembered was that he fell unconscious.
He thought that was going to die and returned to his world, but it looked like that wasn''t the case, huh?
So, what was all this about?
Was he going to meet the one who threw him into the novel?
But, he memorized that the world Nathaniel Leillucis lived ina€¡°the protagonist of the booka€¡°was a Godlessnd; God didn''t exist there.
And the question was... who set him here?
He also couldn''t feel any Mana, not even a little bita€¡°which was confusing.
If he wasn''t in the realm of the novel, then why was his soul still trapped inside Adrian''s body?
A bright light that suddenly shed in front of him cut his train of thought and his azure eyes nced toward it.
A giant rectangr screen popped out of nowhere.
The light dimmed and a scene appeared, which reminded him of watching movies in the theater.
Soon, the screen showed an architecture of a fortress at night, then it changed to a ck-robed man entering the watchtower sneakily.
"Tsk."
He clucked his tongue in annoyance, to the point it irked him.
To tell you the truth, he had enough of a bunch of ck-robe men''s things.
The urge to kick them in the ass skyrocket somehow.
The man cut open the floor with his sword and slid something inside then moved to another watchtower to do the same thing.
As to who the man''s identity was or what the hell he did, Adrian had no ideaa€¡°whatsoever.
The night passed and switched into a bright sunny day.
A white-haired boy was seen taking a stroll with a blonde-haired woman near a wall whilst holding hands.
They were shadowed by some knights and maids that were ten steps afar from them.
The boy looked around, his face tinged with curiosity as he saw many knights passing back and forth.
He looked at his mother and once their blue eyes met, they exchanged smiles.
"Mom! Once I grow up, I will be a strong knight! So strong that I could protect you from anything!"
His mother chuckled.
"I can''t wait to see you grow up, but I just hope you remain a boy."
Adrian tilted his head with a face full of question marks.
"Why is that?"
"So, I can hug you whenever I want."
Adrianughed merrily.
"Even if I grow up, you can still hug me whenever you want!"
"Is it a promise?"
"Yes!"
They stopped and Adrian stretched out both his arms.
"Mom, let''s hug!"
"Sure!"
She squatted down and they embraced each other.
"Mom, I love you."
Adrian whispered and Aerilyn couldn''t help but kiss her son''s cheek at his cuteness.
"I love you too, my dear."
a€¡°Boom!
A loud explosion was heard and followed by Adrian''s scream.
"Ahh!"
The boy tightened his hug on his mother''s body.
The moment a shadow cast upon them, Aerilyn lifted her head only to see the giant debris of the watchtower ready to stamp both of them.
"Your Majesty!! Watch out!!"
Seeing how it came nigher, wasting no more time Aerilyn shoved the boy away with all of her might.
And as if the time was slowing down, Adrian could see how his mother smiled gently at him.
Adrian''s eyes widened when debris continued falling and blocking his view from his mother.
a€¡°Boom!
He fell on his butt and the rumbling sound resounded.
A strong gust of wind passed by him and red liquids sttered on his facea€¡°it was his mother''s blood.
"Ah..."
The boy''s breath turned ragged and his body began to tremble uncontrobly upon seeing a hand that wasn''t buried by debris; a familiar hand that he held a few minutes ago.
Screams filled the space and the peaceful fortress turned upside down.
"Your Highness!!"
"Your Highness!!"
Regardless of numerous screaming and shouting, Adrian just sat there as if stoned.
His face paled and soon his body slumped down; he fell unconscious due to shock.
The scene changed to a ck-robed man who hid behind a wall.
He spun around and walked away leisurely with a smile intact on his lips.
Thereafter, the screen went nk.
a€¡°Drip a€¡°Drip a€¡°Drip
He wiped his cheeks and tears wetted his palm.
He didn''t understand.
Was he crying?
Why was he crying?
He wasn''t sad, it was his first time seeing her, so he had no reason for being sad about losing her; even though that woman was this body''s mother.
Also, he wasn''t someone who would cry when watching or reading an angst genrea€¡°he was not that kind of a man.
So, why did the tears keep flowing out of his eyes?
"Don''t tell me..."
Was Adrian''s soul still existing inside this body or had the boy and his soul merged?
Now that he thought about it, it was understandable why he had no problem understanding thenguage of this world, channeling his Mana or chanting the runguage to cast magic without even being taught.
Was that the case?
Well, that smelled like a pain in the ass to him, because he didn''t like it when he was suddenly being someone else.
For example, out of the blue, he became a crybaby like this; it was doubtlessly annoying.
He crossed both hands and legs as he tried to recall the information from the book.
? His mother died in front of him at the age of 12 when she tried to save him. ?
He had a hunch that this ce was not the afterlife like he previously thought.
This ce was Adrian''s subconscious and it seemed the ''gift'' constantly gave him ''sights'' of the future.
"But something doesn''t add up..."
What he meant was, if the gift frequently gave Adrian visions of the fate as he witnessed right now, the boy should have known about the ident that would ur that day.
So why did he act like he had no idea about it?
Gifts and Skill were different, he believed that the so-called gift was something that one was born with.
So Why?
Was it because the gift was lying dormant?
Or was it something else?
He massaged his nose bridge.
The more he used his brain the more the question continued to pop up; there were so many things to unravel.
"But the gift, though..."
When he fought the assassins, it continued to give him views of how this body would die, and thanks to it he was able to escape death.
Even with his talent in magic alone, Adrian was already amazing.
Now that he had the aid from the gift, albeit he sucked at physicalbat, it was still terrifying in his opinion!
¡¤?¦Èm But, what if... he could improve his physicalbat?
Chill ran down his spine. He didn''t know if the gift had limitations of giving sight or not, but...
Wouldn''t that mean this boy would be... invincible?
To the point of being... unkible?
Chapter 11 Ch. 11: Memories [3]
?The screen in front of him shed and showed a boy with white hair inside his chamber.
An olddya€¡°who he assumed to be his Nanny along with some maids dressing Adrian.
The boy''s sunken and swollen eyes stared into nothing and the Nanny could onlyment upon seeing him.
"It''s done."
He lifted his head and forced a smile.
"Thank you."
The olddy knelt, she held Adrian''s hand and caressed his head.
"Your Highness, I know it''s hard, but, please be strong."
Adrian reluctantly nodded.
"Thank you."
"Let''s go, Fredinand is waiting."
They got out of the room and an old man estimated around thete sixties could be seen.
The so-called Fredinand had gray hairbined with grayish eyes. His body was well-built and more fitted to be a fighter rather than a butlera€¡°in his opinion.
"Your Highness, please, this way."
Fredinand lead in the front and the boy followed suit.
Soon they arrived at the hall and right after all of the Imperial Family gathered, they teleported.
They returned to the Sun Castle at the Capital City to hold Aerilyn''s funeral.
The funeral was no different from royals in the modern ages, except for those moirologists.
Moirologists were professional mourners that were paid to cry during the funeral because men were deemed unfit to show raw emotions like grief.
They were supposed to be strong as potential family leaders, and no matter how sad Adrian was, he should not show it.
a€¡°Sob a€¡°Sob a€¡°Sob
They continued to wail as Aerilyn''s coffin lowered to the ground.
a€¡°Tap!
Adrian nced sideways when somebody ced his hand on top of his shoulder.
"Be strong."
A man with white hair and red eyes came into view; he was the Emperor, Arthur Leillucisa€¡°his father.
He nodded weakly and returned his gaze to his mother''s coffin.
After Aerilyn wasid to rest, one by one people began to leave, but not Adrian, he just stood there as if rooted to the ground and nkly staring into his mother''s grave.
"Your Highness, His Majesty is waiting."
Fredinand reminded him.
Adrian let out a deep sigh, he wanted to be here a little longer but he couldn''t.
"I understand."
"Your Highness, please, this way."
The boy shadowed Fredinand.
Adrian halted his step and gazed at his mother''s tomb for thest time before walking away.
Once Adrian arrived at his Pce, he immediately locked himself in his chamber.
Adrian crawled onto his bed and hugged both of his knees, his mind drifted.
The light in his cerulean eyes dimmed, imitating a bright sky that was covered by countless dark clouds.
The food prepared by the maids remained untouched as he refused to eat and drink.
"I heard you trying to starve yourself."
The boy''s blue eyes rolled toward the voice and the sound of a gliding stone entered his ears.
a€¡°Drrt!
A wall slid open and a ck-haired boy with golden eyes could be seen, it was Nathaniel and behind him, there was a secret passage.
Adrian turned away as he lost interest and resumed his previous activitya€¡°staring into nothing.
Nathaniel approached and sat next to Adrian.
"I''m sorry I didn''t attend your mother''s funeral, you know my mother."
"...it''s alright."
Adrian answered without bothering to look at him.
His tone was cold and his warm personality nowhere to be found; changed into a gloomy one.
"Ian, look at me."
He peered at him and Nathaniel red right into his eyes.
"I know it''s hard, but remember... you''re not alone. I''m here."
Adrian let out a thin smile and answered.
"...thank you."
¡¤?¦Èm Nathaniel patted Adrian''s head.
"Here, I brought you cookies! Your favorite one."
Nathaniel took out a pouch from his Magical Sphere and gave it to Adrian, but he shook his head.
"I''m not hungry."
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance.
He opened the lid to grab a cookie, then shoved it into Adrian''s mouth.
"Unf!"
Of course, his action made Adrian startled, yet Nathaniel shamelessly ordered him.
"Eat it!"
And in the end, Adrian finished the cookie in silence.
"By the way, when I sneaked out on the za today, someone gave me a book."
"...I see."
He showed him a book. The cover of the book was purple and decorated with gold.
"The man said that this book was the hidden history of this world. It sounded so interesting so I received it."
"..."
"Well, I read some of the pages but it looked like the man was lying."
"..."
Nathaniel engaged his little brother in conversation, and even though Adrian answered them pathetically and mostly remained silent, the ck-haired boy didn''t give up and continued to spew some more.
What a bubble personality he had.
"The book was full of crap! It''s written that man can turn into a Dragon and we can even resurrect the dead! What aa€¡°"
"Can I read it?"
"Huh?"
Nathaniel was dazed, it was so un-Adrian to cut someone else''s speech. But, whatever...
"Sure."
Nevertheless, he gave him the book without much thought.
"Thanks."
Adrian began to read it, however, an uneasiness crept into Nathaniel''s heart bit by bit.
"Ian, you''re nota€¡°"
Adrian nced at him and patiently waited for his brother''s next word but there was only silence.
He shook his head and smiled.
At least, if reading the book could stop Adrian from drowning in sadness, then it was fine.
"Nevermind."
Nathaniel visited Adrian day by day. He always brought cookies and a new book every time he came.
Time flew and a week passed since Aerilyn''s funeral.
a€¡°Flip a€¡°Flip a€¡°Flip
The sound of flipping paper resounded throughout the chamber, Adrian''s sapphire eyes moved as they scrutinized every single line written in the book.
Soon, knocks were heard followed by a voice.
"Your Highness, this is Fredinand."
"Come in."
He responded without removing his sight from the book.
"I''ming in."
Fredinand entered the room with a silver tter in his hand; a single letter with a paper-knife rested on top of it.
He approached and stood next to Adrian.
"Your Highness."
The boy lifted his head, then took the envelope and the knife. He opened the envelope and read the letter.
His forehead ceased upon reading it.
"...coronation?"
"Yes. Her Highness the Consort will ascend the throne."
"It''s not even a month after my mother''s funeral and the Emperor wants to hold a coronation?"
Adrian scoffed in disbelief and clicked his tongue; it irked him.
A fire appeared in his hand and burned the letter into ashes.
"Reply that I won''t attend it."
"I understand."
"Is there anything else?"
"The execution of Duke Lancaster."
Adrian turned to Fredinand, demanding a clear answer.
"What''s the meaning of it?"
"Apparently, Duke Lancaster was med for Her Majesty''s death due to his negligence in inspections of the safety of the fortress."
Adrianughed wryly and stood.
He walked toward the window and gawked into the faraway distance.
"Let me guess, it''s Duke Dcroix, isn''t it?"
Fredinand nodded and exined further.
"Yes. Duke Dcroix created a petition in the name of giving justice to thete Empress and of course, His Majesty refused it. However, it seemed that Duke Dcroix had spread rumors among the people which had them rallying in front of the Sun Castle for days."
Adrian''s lips drew an arc upon listening to his exnation.
"As expected of Duke Dcroix, he twisted the facts, while he was the mastermind of the ident."
"Unfortunately, weck proof."
He turned and faced his head butler.
"Could you request an audience for me with my father?"
"As you wish."
With that, Fredinand left.
Be it in modern days or medieval, politics was dirty and disgusting at the same time.
Because the enemy would make the most of every opportunity avable and justify any means to crush the opponents to expand their power.
And the so-called Duke Dcroix was kinda amazing and scary at the same time, he seeded in using one stone to kill two birds.
His daughter ascended to the throne and his nemesis would be executed.
Looked like he had to watch out for that man, he was dangerous.
Adrian''s white hair shimmered under the light as it danced along the wind.
His eyes were fixed on the book with a purple cover on top of the desk.
He walked closer and picked it up.
"Everything will return to normal if I can find it, right?"
He marched to his closet and wore a ck robe. He scanned his bedroom and stuffed any valuable items into his magical sphere.
Not only that, but he also put the book given by Nathaniel, weapons, and many more.
Was that boy nning to run away?
Adrian marched to the walla€¡°the secret passageway and opened it.
"Huh?"
His view suddenly turned blurry and his head spun.
He had no idea what was happening and everything went ckout.
.
.
.
A pair of sapphire jewels revealed as its eyelids lifted. A blinding light forced him to cover his eyes with his backhand.
As if recalling something, he raised his hand, and a tiny hand came into viewa€¡°it was Adrians, or...
It was his now?
Chapter 12 Ch. 12: The Returnee [1]
?He sat and swept the surroundings. A familiar view he saw in the subconscious manifesteda€¡°he was inside Adrian''s chamber.
A spacious and fancy chamber that fitted the status he bear as a Prince.
His head turned to the door the moment it swung open and an olddy whom he saw in the ''sight'' could be seen.
She gasped and covered her mouth with both hands, she was surprised beyond words.
"Your Highness..."
Tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Hisa€¡°His Highness Prince Adrian has regained consciousness! Informed Her Majesty!"
She shouted to announce his awakening and hastily ran towards the boy.
Maids and butlers entered the chamber and some of them were crying in relief upon seeing him.
The Nanny cupped Adrian''s face and looked at him worriedly.
In contrast to her reaction, Adrian didn''t show any interest and looked apathetic.
"Excuse me, who are you?"
The olddy in front of him stiffened, she was stunned by the words that came out of Adrian''s mouth.
Although he knew who the woman was, it would be better if he faked his memory loss as he had no recollection of this boy''s past.
Moreover, there was no way he would act like the original Adrian until the time he died.
It was crazy in his opinion, he just wanted to be himself and no one else.
So, memory loss could be a perfect alibi for him to start a new life in this world.
"Your Highness doesn''t remember?"
He shook his head in response.
Her surprise became more potent to the point that it looked as she watched how the sky crumbled down before her eyes.
Not only her, but the maids and butlers also shared the same expressiona€¡°they were shocked by the revtion.
"My goodness! Someone, please call the Imperial Physician immediately!"
The news of Adrian''s awakening spread like a wildfire and the first one who visited him was, doubtlessly, his mother.
"Ian!"
A woman with wavy blonde hair with blue eyes rushed in and embraced him tightly.
She cried on his shoulder and expressed how relieved she wasa€¡°that he finally regained consciousness, how much she missed him, and many more.
A mixed feeling swirled inside him, he didn''t know how to react upon receiving the worries and love she gave.
Even by how she treated him, he knew how much she loved her son, and it made him ufortable.
What he meant was, what would happen if she found out that he was not her real son?
In the end, he gave up thinking about anything and chose to shut his mouth.
Feeling satisfied, she let go of him and they exchanged stares for a few seconds.
Even though her eyes were bloodshot and swollen, the beauty she had remained.
The woman in front of him looked like someone who came out of a paintinga€¡°it was surreal.
A sob escaped her lips and she hugged him once again. This time, she kissed Adrian''s cheeks and forehead.
"Pardon me, Your Majesty, the Imperial Physicians have arrived."
The Nanny prompted Aerilyn and she released Adrian, then wiped her tears.
"Ah, yes. Please, Doctor."
The Empress stepped aside and the old man with long gray hair and a mustachea€¡°which reminded him of Gandalf, stood by his side.
"Please excuse my rudeness."
He took his left hand and checked on his vein.
Adrian was startled a bit at the sudden surge of power entering his body and he assumed it was the infamous Blood Controlling.
When someone fully masters the Water Elemental, they could control anything in liquid form, and blood was not an exception.
Differing from other fantasies or games, as this world was based on Elemental and no God here, there was no such thing as a cleric, priest, or priestess that could be used as healing instant magic.
The only healing magic in this world was water elemental.
But as controlling the blood of a living being was considered dangerous, doctors must make a Mana Oath, the oath content was; they would not use their power for evil purposes.
A Mana Oath meant waging your Mana Pool on the line. If the oath was broken, the Mana Pool of the person who bet it would break by itself, whichter led to Mana Poisoning.
Also, there was no limitation upon making Mana Oath, everyone could form as many Oaths as they wanted with whomever they liked.
"It''s weird, I can''t find any abnormality in His Highness'' head."
Aerilyn was bbergasted after hearing the physician''s monologue.
"Head? Wa€¡°what''s the meaning of this?"
He let go of the boy''s hand and turned to the Empress.
"Your Majesty hasn''t been informed that His Highness the Prince has a memory loss?"
"Memory loss?!"
Her eyes stretched wide and she scanned all of the maids and butlers; looking for an exnation, but no one dared to say a word.
Aerilyn returned her sight to his son and only after she carefully studied him, she met his indifferenta€¡°expressionless face.
Now that she thought about it, it was understandable why Adrian just kept quiet when she cuddled him.
Usually, he would hug her back and often cry; saying that he was scared but right now...
"Oh, dear..."
Her heart fell. Aerilyn hastily embraced him and attacked him with kisses.
"You must be confused right now."
Honestly, he was way too old to be pampered like this, but the thought of him taking over her son''s body made him taken aback.
"His Highness'' memory loss may be due to the mental shocks."
The physician concluded.
She caressed Adrian''s face and spoke in a warm tone.
"It''s all right, your memories will return soon."
Adrian nodded in response.
"His Majesty the Emperor is entering!"
A middle-aged man with white hair and red eyes entered the chamber, standing proud and tall among his attendants.
The people inside bowed and curtseyed as he walked towards the boy who sat on the bed.
Well, meeting him directly was different from seeing him from a screen.
The man before him had no shortage of charisma or dignity to lead the entire continent.
His ruby eyes stared at him and he fearlessly red back at him.
"You didn''t say hello to your father?"
"You''re... my father?"
Arthur was dazed by the words that prate his ears and the Empress immediately stepped forward.
"Pardon me, Your Majesty, but Prince Adrian has lost his memory due to the ident."
He peered at the Physicians.
"Can you do something about it?"
The old man shook his head.
"I''m afraid I can''t."
Arthur sighed and returned his vision to Adrian, then ced his hand on his son''s shoulder.
"Don''t worry, your memories will be back."
"Thank you."
Soon, the Emperor left, simplicity, he was too busy and the Empress continued to pamper him.
She fed him food, exined who he was, and many more.
Only after the sun was set that she finally returned to her Pce and hand over the nursing to the Nanny.
As the Nanny vehemently refused for him to step down from the bed, in the end, he decided to go to sleep.
However, a moment after he closed his eyes, his Nanny announced something unexpected.
"His Highness Prince Nathaniel came to visit, would you like to meet him?"
His eyelids slowly opened, uncovering a set of azure eyes that shone brightly in the dark.
''How surprising...''
He didn''t expect to meet the protagonist of this world so soon.
Adrian sat and answered.
"I''ll meet him."
Chapter 13 Ch. 13: The Returnee [2]
?The ck-haired boy stared at his reflection in the tea, the steam dancing over his teacup before dissipating into the air.
He raised his head and a white-haired boy sitting across from him seemed to be enjoying his tea.
Adrian lowered his teacup and nced at him, his face was devoid of any expression.
Nathaniel learned about Adrian''s memory loss but experiencing it firsthand made his anger grow stronger.
If only he had found him sooner, his little brother wouldn''t have suffered from memory loss.
Just look at him, Adrian who was warm and cheerful was nowhere to be found and now he turned cold and indifferent.
Furthermore, the brat just eyed him without even bothering to open his mouth.
As the silence continued to suffocate him, Nathaniel eventually spoke.
"I''m sorry for what happened."
"Thank you."
"How are you feeling?"
"Pretty good."
"..."
"..."
The tter Adrian''s answer, the more awkward the atmosphere.
Nathaniel was taken aback, even during their first meeting he wasn''t this troubled.
So why now?
He didn''t understand, it felt like there was a thick and high imprable wall between them.
"Shall we introduce ourselves, then?"
Nathaniel suggested, but Adrian shook his head.
The ck-haired boy tilted his head, he didn''t think that was a good idea.
"My mother talked a lot about you."
"...Ia€¡°I see."
Nathaniel answered in a weak, barely audible voice.
Adrian could tell how disappointed he was. However, ignoring him, Adrian took another sip of his tea.
He had more or less known Nathaniel inside and out thanks to the novel, so he decided not to do anything unnecessary.
Moreover, after listening to his voice, Adrian realized that Nathaniel was the one who helped him back then.
He distanced the teacup away from his lips and darted at the boy in front of him.
"Thank you."
"Uh, for what?"
Somehow, Nathaniel looked like someone who was lost in the woodsa€¡°confusion painted his face.
It was true that Nathaniel would end his life, but that didn''t mean he could discredit him.
He believed there was a reason behind every action, and his job was to uncover it to get a better understanding of why he killed his half-brother.
And once he figured it out, he might be able to get a chance to avoid the bloodshed.
a€¡°ck!
Adrian ced his teacup on the table and shrugged.
"I don''t know, but my feelings tell me to do so."
The corners of Nathaniel''s lips raised, lifting the hint of uneasiness that had drawn on his face.
"Hmm, I see. Uh, by the waya€¡°"
He took something out from his Magical Sphere and put them on the table.
"a€¡°It''s kindate but, happy birthday."
"?"
One of Adrian''s eyebrows rose; he demanded an exnation.
"You were unconscious for a long time, you even missed your birthday."
Adrian took a peek at his [Status Window] and his age did change to 7. **
"How many days have I passed out?"
"Not how many days, but how many months. You were unconscious for four months."
Nathaniel rectified him.
"Ah, I see."
Adrian nodded his head in understanding, well, he didn''t expect it to take that long.
"Thank you so much for the gifts."
"Don''t mention it. You can open it if you want."
There was a rectangr thing wrapped neatly and a pouch.
"It''s such a good book."
Adrian could only frown.
Why did he spoil the present? Shouldn''t it be a secret to surprise the recipient?
Regardless, Adrian picked up the gift and started to open it, but as the ''thing'' slipped out of the cover, his fingers stiffened.
He looked at the boy across from him and sure enough, receiving such a long stare made Nathaniel nervous, he couldn''t help but ask.
"Is the present... not to your liking?"
Adrian shook his head.
"No, I was just surprised... and pleased."
Adrian wasn''t lying, he was surprised by the gift, but Nathaniel was baffled by his words.
Pleased? Um, excuse me, but which face was PLEASED?
Because his cold face didn''t seem to change; it remained the same as the first time he walked into this room.
A book with a purple cover framed golden was in Adrian''s hand.
It was the same book that Nathaniel had given the real Adrian in the ''sight''.
He vividly remembered how Nathanielined about how bad the book was, but now heplimented it?
''Something isn''t right.''
Wasting no more time, Adrian clicked on Nathaniel''s [Status Window]. **
The first thing that caught his attention was his [Gifts]. **
Just like him, Nathaniel was also blessed by the founder of this Empire, but why was it written in ck?
''The Returnee...''
His forehead wrinkled.
The only thing that came to his mind was...
Adrian returned his vision to his half-brother.
Nathaniel smiled crookedly; he was beyond awkward, and even his lips quivered so hard.
''Did he turn back in time?''
If it was the case, then it exined why he gave him the book much earlier.
But, what was his intention in doing this?
Did he also want him to run away like the original Adrian?
Another thing to watch out for was his other gift. It was something he could not take lightly.
Moreover, now he understood how Nathaniel was able to best the assassin''s physical rank, although his average rank was C.
It was doubtlessly that Nathaniel used that gift to raise hisbat rating to B average; which gave him a slight edge over the assassin. **
Now, let''s say that he failed to avoid the red g and he had to fight Nathaniel.
Even if he managed to catch up to Nathaniel''s physical rank, it would be nearly impossible to defeat him unless he surpassed him by 3 ranks.
''What a troublesome Gift.''
Adrian could see how the difficulty level of his arduous journey had increased.
Well, as expected of this world''s protagonist, he had the special plot armor befitting his role.
"By the waya€¡°"
Nathaniel''s voice interrupted his thoughts.
"a€¡°My enrollment paper for the Academy came today. I''ll be leaving in a month, so... let''s create good memories."
Nathaniel smiled gently, but rather than a suggestion it sounded more like a plea to him.
"...sure."
Nevertheless, Nathaniel turning back the time was still his wild guess and it was premature to judge it.
For the time being, he would just observe him.
"I''m taking up so much of your time, you must be tired. I''ll be going now."
Nathaniel stood up and Adrian followed him. He tried to make a bow but Nathaniel stopped him.
"You don''t have to be so formal with me."
"If that''s what you want."
Adrian straightened his back, Nathaniel walked over and hugged him.
"I''m d that you''re safe."
"..."
An ufortable feeling swirled inside him, and whatever it was, Adrian didn''t like it.
Nathaniel released him and patted his head before leaving.
Once he left, Adrian sat down and leaned his back against the couch, he crossed both his arms and legs.
His eyes fixed on the purple book on the table and next to it was a small bag.
Adrian reached for the pouch and his attention turned to the door as it opened, revealing his Nanny and several maids.
Ignoring them, Adrian opened the lid.
"Allow me to guess. Is it cookies?"
"Yes."
The content of the pouch was exactly as the Nanny said.
She chuckled and added.
"It''s Your Highness'' favorite."
"My favorite?"
The Nanny took the book to let the maids clean the table and she spoke whilst marching to the bookshelf.
"Yes! His Highness Prince Nathaniel always brings it every time he visits."
"I see."
Adrian moved and sat on the edge of his bed. He picked up a cookie and took a bite.
"Huh?"
The cookie in his hand fell right after his tongue tasted it.
He wiped his cheeks and his palms turned damp. Tears flew out uncontrobly from his eyes.
It happened againa€¡°just back in his subconscious, he was crying without knowing the reason.
Adrian climbed into his bed and covered his whole body with the nket.
"Take those cookies away."
The room fell into a dead silence.
They stopped whatever they were doing and turned their heads toward the voice.
Cookies were seen scattered on the floor with its pouch.
They were surprised; they knew how much Adrian loved the cookies, but now he wanted to throw it away?
¡¤?¦Èm The Nanny approached him and asked.
"Your Highness, is something wrong with the cookie?"
"Just... take them away... please."
"I... I understand."
No matter how much Adrian tried to stop his tears, it was to no avail.
Chapter 14 Ch. 14: The Returnee [3]
?Maids and butlers bowed the moment Nathaniel exited the room.
Adrian''s Nanny, Marie, approached him with a benign smile and asked.
¡¤?¦Èm "How is it going, Your Highness?"
Nathaniel could only sigh, disappointment evident on his face.
"He can''t seem to remember me. It saddened me, but I''m just d that Ian is all right."
"Your Highness, please cheer up, His Highness Prince Adrian''s memories will return soon."
Nathaniel nodded weakly.
"Yes, I hope so too. Then, I will take my leave."
"I wish you a safe trip."
She curtseyed, followed by maids and butlers.
Nathaniel rolled his feet and was soon shadowed by his Knight Escorts.
His mood turned dark and his face was devoid of any expression.
Thanks to his very mother, now the little brat had no recollection of him.
Adrian''s assassination was nned so neatly without leaving any evidence behind, which then led to the case being closed as an ident.
Despite its failure, Nathaniel reckoned his mother still seeded in breaking the rtionship between him and Adrian¨Cas she had always hoped.
"Tsk."
He clicked his tongue in annoyance and spat every single curse he could think of inwardly.
Seeing the Prince''s grim aura swirling around him, the knights behind him could only swallow their nervousness.
After minutes of walking, Nathaniel got in the carriage to return to his Pce.
He stared at the scenery outside boredly through the windows.
¨CRing ¨CRing ¨CRing
Nathaniel picked up the call without much thought.
// Boss! //
"What?"
There was a brief silence, and guessing from Nathaniel''s curt answer, the caller knew; his boss was not in a good mood.
It did not bode well and anxiety devoured him.
// So, We¡ Uh, I¡ //
"Are you a kid? Speak properly!"
Hearing his tremulous voice, Nathaniel''s anger intensified; he had no time for jokes now.
// Y¨Cyes! W¨CWe found the Mercenary Agency that received your mother''s orders! //
"And why the hell did you guys take so long just to figure it out?!"
As he had expected, Nathaniel was in Evil Boss: Mode On.
Even though he didn''t see his Boss directly, somehow his head could vividly picture Nathaniel''s terrifying face¨Cand it gave him goosebumps!
// Boss, we literally snuck into every Mercenary Agency looking for their archives, because we had no leads. //
The man begged the boy for understanding.
"Fine. So, which agency?"
// Uh, It''s the Ssera Mercenary Agency. //
Nathaniel leaned against the couch and crossed his legs.
If he remembered correctly, it was a tinum Mercenary Agency.
"Which branches?"
// Their main office. //
Nathaniel''s eyebrows furrowed.
"Aiden Knightdom?" **
// Yes. //
"Ha!"
Nathaniel scoffed, to think she requested a Mercenary Agency from such a faraway kingdom just to carry out her n¨Cit was ridiculous!
Mercenary Agencies were divided into five different ranks, bronze, silver, gold, tinum, and diamond.
They were ssified by how many quests they aplished divided by how much ie they earned, and their contribution to the Monster Subjugation each year to their Kingdom.
Also, only tinum rank and above could establish branches in other kingdoms.
Furthermore, it was true that they were taking assassination jobs, however, it was only done behind the counter and each agency had a different method of epting the quest.
Because they would be in deep trouble if it leaked that they were epting assassination jobs, such as the Agency would be banned or forced to shut down.
Just requesting an assassination behind the counter made the client difficult to track, let alone request it outside the Empire and it seemed his mother nned everything very intently to kill Adrian.
"What about the evidence?"
// I sent it to your head butler, he should have received it by now. //
"I see."
Nathaniel massaged his nose bridge in frustration.
"Burn them."
// P¨CPardon? //
The man was baffled.
"You hear exactly what I said."
// Uh, their headquarters or their branches? //
The cease on Nathaniel''s forehead deepened.
"Why are you asking something so obvious?!"
// I¨CI understand. //
The boy heaved a deep breath to alleviate his raging heart.
"List participating members and give them a bonus worth their ies this month."
// Really Boss?! //
The man couldn''t hide his excitement.
"Yeah."
Even though Nathaniel appeared ruthless, especially when it came to Agency matters, he was someone who treats his employees fair and squarely.
He had been working with Nathaniel for four years.
He remembered how pitiful his Bronze rank Mercenary was back before Nathaniel took it over.
And look at it now, their branches spread across the continent in just a short amount of time!
// Hehe, is there anything else, Boss? //
His voice was so cheerful and bright as if his frightened self just now was an illusion.
"Nothing and¡ good job."
// Hehe, don''t mention it! Alright, see youter, Boss! //
With that, their conversation ended.
Nathaniel rested his head on the couch and closed his eyes.
Soon the carriage stopped and knocks were heard.
"Your Highness, we have arrived."
Nathaniel reluctantly opened his eyes and exited the carriage.
However, his eyes caught an unexpected figure standing next to his head butler.
She had long ck hair and golden eyes, she wore an ornate ck dress.
Even if her mouth was covered by a hand fan, he could easily tell how wide her smile was.
Wasting no more time, Nathaniel approached them.
His head butler bowed at his arrival and Lucia immediately opened her mouth.
"So, how is your little brother? Does he remember you?"
Instead of a greeting, she mocked him in the face.
Ignoring her, Nathaniel turned to his head butler.
"Give me the letter."
The man handed Nathaniel the letter and he opened it.
His eyes skimmed through the paper before switching his attention to the woman who stood in front of him.
"Here, take this with you."
"What is that?"
"..."
As her son said no more, in the end, she received it.
However, soon enough, her body was stunned and her face contorted into one of horror after seeing its contents.
In contrast to the expression his mother emitted, Nathaniel was overjoyed by the sight before him.
He loved to see how her mood turned 180¡ã within a second¨Cit was so satisfying.
He wanted tough at it but chose not to and continued his way.
Of course, he didn''t forget to spit his mind as he walked past her.
"If you don''t want me to be a whistleblower, behave yourself."
She crumpled the paper in her hand and spun around, only to see her son''s back.
"Can you really do it?! To your own mother?! The one who gave birth to you?!"
Her screams echoed throughout the hall.
Nathaniel halted his step and sighed tiredly, he peered at her behind his shoulder.
"I believed I already told you that I won''t stay still if you hurt Adrian."
"Are you threatening me right now?!"
Deafening his ears, he resumed his stride.
"Nathaniel!!"
.
.
.
¨CBam!
The door closed as they entered Nathaniel''s room.
He took off his tie and jacket before tossing them carelessly.
Behind him, the head butler was picking up his clothes.
Nathaniel plopped down on the couch and started massaging his temples.
"Ah, how troublesome¡"
It was a public secret that the rtionship between Lucia and Nathaniel had never been good, and their quarrels were something verymon to see in this Pce.
"Would you like something to cool off?"
"I''d appreciate it."
Afterward, his head butler left the room.
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance.
Who would have thought that Lucia would initiate an assassination and cause Adrian to lose his memories.
Those two did not happen in the past.
For Nathaniel, Adrian''s memory loss made the trust he had built up over the yearse to naught.
"Haa¡"
Nathaniel sighed. He raised his arm and a slender tiny hand came into view.
Here he thought turning back time would make things easier, but it turned out the other way around.
Now, what should he do to fix Adrian''s head?
Chapter 15 Ch. 15: New Life [1]
Adrian was seen getting dressed by the maids.
He touched his hair while looking at his reflection in the mirror.
White hair...
He had dyed his hair in many colors in his previous life but had never tried white.
It was said that white hair was the hallmark of the Leillucis bloodline; the Imperial Family.
And because of it, Nathaniel was used of being an illegitimate child.
Since there were no urate paternity tests in the Middle Ages, this made it somewhat difficult to prove to the public.
What was so wrong if Nathaniel took after his mother''s genes instead of his father''s?
What Adrian meant was, if Nathaniel was not the Emperor''s child, how could he have a blessing from the founder of this Empire?
Why would Chrono bless someone who was not his descendant?
It did not make any sense.
But, whatever.
It was none of his business anyway.
"Haa..."
However, Adrian could only sigh when he saw how puffy his eyes were;st night''s tragedy flooded his head.
He only took a bite but the effect was far beyond imagination and thanks to it, he wept all night long!
What a scary cookie, he should ban it from his life.
"Your Highness, it''s all done."
A maid informed him and they stepped back.
"Thank you."
Adrian took a better look at himself in the mirror.
Wavy white hairbined with a pair of blue eyes. Tall nose with a sharp jawline, and wless palish skin.
This boy was quite tall for his age. The only w to this body was way too skinny.
But what could he say?
Adrian was unconscious for four months, so it was understandable, and getting more muscle was added to his new homework list.
Overall, Adrian would doubtlessly be a celebrity if he was born in the modern age.
His eyes rolled to the side of the mirror when Marie stepped forward behind him.
"Your Highness, His Grace is waiting for you."
"I understand."
He turned around and Marie was seen offering her hand.
"Shall we?"
Adrian shook his head.
"Thank you, I''m fine."
Silence descended enveloping the room and he could feel how many eyes were piercing him.
Feign ignorant, Adrian opened his mouth.
"Could you show me the way?"
"Ah..."
Marie withdrew her hand with disappointment as she straightened her back and forced out a smile.
"Yes, please this way."
With that, they exited the room and headed to the drawing room.
"Can you tell me more about my grandfather?"
All Adrian knew was that Graham Lancaster was a Duke, nothing more.
But it never hurts to collect a piece or two of information, right?
Marie turned to him and smiled benignly, then she began to exin.
"His Grace is a Commander of the 3rd Corps, the Leader of the Egberg Region in the West, a Sword Master, and the Lancaster Family is known as the Shield of the Aeon Empire."
Ho, he had no idea if his grandfather would be that amazing.
A Commander was the head of a Corps consisting of 20,000 to 45,000 soldiers or knights. **
If he remembered correctly, there was a forest called the Forest of Death which directly faced the Western Border.
A mysterious forest that continued to spawn monsters.
It was written in the novel that many had tried to conquer this forest, but none had ever reached its center.
If it was in Egberg Region, then the meaning of ''the Shield'' must be referring to blocking the monster''s route to the Aeon Empire.
"I see. Thank you, Nanny."
"It is my pleasure."
Shortly, they arrived in front of a giant door and the guard announced his presence.
"His Highness Prince Adrian is entering!"
The door swung open, revealing two old men and he stepped inside.
An old man with grayish hair wearing a butler uniform bowed as soon as he saw Adrian.
The other had blonde hair with a pair of blue eyes, estimated to be around mid-fifties; he was Graham Lancaster, his grandfather.
"Good day, Duke Lancaster."
Adrian greeted him, however, the man didn''t say a word and just eyed him intently.
His grandson addressed him by title and let alone hugged him, he didn''t even smile and kept an expressionless face.
It felt strange and after seeing those cold eyes, Graham thought that the boy before him looked nothing like his grandson.
He learned about Adrian''s memory loss, but he never heard of how memory loss could change a person''s personality.
Although Adrian''s eyes appeared indifferent, they weren''t.
If you look carefully, his eyes were calma€¡°way too calm; resembling still waters.
Usually, his grandson would be flustered and avert his eyes if he gawked at him too long, yet, looked at him; he gazed back at him nonchntly.
"Your Grace will burn a hole in His Highness'' eyes if Duke Lancaster keeps staring at the Prince like that."
Graham turned to the voice and Marie was seen smiling at him.
"Ah, Marie, it''s been a long time."
"It has, Your Grace."
Marie bowed to him and switched to Adrian.
"Your Highness, please have a seat."
He did as she told and Graham followed suit.
Soon, the maid poured tea and they enjoyed it before starting a conversation.
"What happened to your eyes?"
Adrian distanced the teacup from his lips and nced at Graham.
"I had a nightmare."
A terrifying onea€¡°that cookie.
The Duke just chuckled, Adrian would always be Adrian; it seemed he was thinking useless thoughts.
"You looked better than I thought."
"Thank you."
"I''ll get to the point since I''m busy."
Graham put down his teacup.
"This is your birthday gift from your mother."
He ced a rectangr box on the table and opened it.
A longsword with its scabbard resting side by side was revealed.
The sword''s fuller was carved with an elegant white etching pattern.
But the one that caught Adrian''s attention was its de.
It had distinctive patterns of banding and mottling reminiscent of flowing water; it was doubtlessly Damascus steel.
Adrian took another sip of his tea.
''How interesting.''
Not only visually stunning with their intricate patterns, but they were also known for being incredibly sharp.
However, the recipe for creating them had been lost to history.
Adrian put down his teacup.
"May I try it?"
Graham shrugged.
"It''s yours anyway."
He took it out and studied the sword.
Surprisingly, its weight was considered pretty light for a long sword.
Also, imagine how much money he could make if this sword were to be auctioned off in modern times?
"And this man will be your head butler starting today."
Adrian put the sword back in the box and turned to the man introduced by his grandfather.
"Your Highness, my name is Fredinand. If you need any assistance, please feel free to call me."
That old man standing beside Graham was none other than Fredinand; the one who had a body like a fighter which he saw back in the ''sights''.
Curious about his strength, Adrian peeked at his [STATUS WINDOW]. **
''What a surprise.''
Who would have thought the old man before him was a Tier 8 assassin with an average S-rankbat rating?
Looking back at the assassins he had encountered before, they seemed to be nothingpared to Ferdinand.
Adrian turned to Graham and asked.
"Are you sure to leave him with me?"
"Why? Do you not like him because he''s too old?"
Adrian shook his head.
"No, it''s not like that. I was just asking."
"Why would I mind if I was the one who assigned him to be your new head butler?"
So, in other words, Graham gifted one of his men to him?
Truthfully, it was too much.
But considering the rough path Adrian would walk in, maybe he could use Fredinand as insurance.
"If it''s like that, then, thank you so much for the gifts, Your Grace."
"Tsk."
Graham clucked his tongue in annoyance and spoke exasperatedly.
"Could you stop calling me ''Your Grace''? I came here as your grandfather, not as Duke Lancaster."
"I understand."
He sighed and stood.
"Come here."
Adrian did as instructed and soon, warmth wrapped around his body.
Graham embraced Adrian tightly and whispered.
"I''m just d that you''re safe. I promise I''ll never let those Dcroix dogs hurt you again."
An indescribable feeling swirled inside.
He knew the love people gave wasn''t meant for him, but then again, he had be Adrian.
"Thank you... Grandpa."
Adrian hugged Graham back.
Let''s... live his new life.
Chapter 16 Ch. 16: New Life [2]
?¨CKnock ¨CKnock ¨CKnock
A young man with long dark blue hair and eyes estimated to be in histe twenties knocked on the door.
"Your Majesty, this is Erudian."
"Enter."
A room with a cozy vibe was revealed as he opened the door, and a white-haired man was seen writing something.
He approached him and ced a bundle of papers on his desk.
"These are the materials for today''s meeting."
Erudian was the Emperor''s aide.
Arthur put down his pen and picked up the papers. He leaned against his chair and began to read.
"Any interesting news?"
Preupied with work, Arthur did not fully follow hot topics in the Empire.
"Last night a fire broke out and burned down Ssera mercenary agency buildings."
"Which region?"
"All over the continent."
His ruby eyes moved to the man in front of him.
"All over the continent?"
"Yes."
Erudian nodded.
"Looks like the culprit has an infinite grudge to the point he burned all Ssera''s agencies across the continent to ashes."
Arthur returned his gaze to the paper in his hands.
"Isn''t it a tinum rank? Have they issued it yet?"
"Apparently, they chose not to report it."
Arthur chuckled and responded as he skimmed the document.
"It seems the perpetrator holds the agency''s trump card and the owner doesn''t want it to be known to the public."
"I concurred."
Of course, the Imperial knew several agencies were running illicit businesses behind their backs.
However, as long as they didn''t cause trouble in thisnd and paid their taxes, the Empire would turn a blind eye.
Upon reading something, Arthur''s eyebrows furrowed.
"Kidnapping?"
Erudian nodded and exined.
"Yes, recently, several children of merchants and nobles were reported missing."
"When was the first case?"
"Three years ago."
Arthur lowered the report and fixed his eyes on his aide.
Seeing the Emperor''s expressionless face, Erudian knew¨Che was not in a good mood and his back started sweating.
"Originally, the culprit was just kidnapping children from the slums ormoners¨C"
Before Erudian could finish his sentence, Arthur cut in.
"Even if they are from the slums, the Constables do not have the right to ignore them. And what is this? They decided to bring the case to the fore because the kidnappers are after the nobles'' child? Ha!"
The Emperor scoffed in disbelief.
"..."
Erudian shut his mouth because it wouldn''t end up well if he responded; he knew Arthur''s temperament very well.
"Be it people in the slums ormoners, they are still our people."
In his eyes, Arthur had never been a bad Monarch, he cared about his people but sometimes the Feudal Lord only cared about their money.
"Say Erudian, the Chief Constable will attend this meeting, right?"
"That is correct."
"Good, because he''s going to have a FUN dialogue with me."
Erudian could imagine how that scenario would unfold and he bet that it wasn''t fun at all.
¨CFlip ¨CFlip ¨CFlip
Arthur turned the paper over and stopped on a certain page.
"So, the Kearny Kingdom has taken the bold move by sending out several ships to patrol near its borders, huh? Interesting."
The rtionship between the Kearny Kingdom and the Empire was never good as the two nations were in a cold war for hundreds of years.
However, the situation began to heat up when the Kingdom of Kearny sent out aint letter to stop illegal fishing in their sea areast month.
The Empire sent a reply, exining that the Northwest sea belonged to Aeons, so there was no such thing as illegal fishing because it was exactly within the Empire''s territory.
Since this matter was escting quite quickly, it seemed like Arthur would have to prepare for the worst.
"Any movement from the Western Border?"
"Your Highness, it is impossible to traverse the Forest of Death."
Erudian reminded Arthur, but the Emperor just shrugged.
"But it doesn''t hurt to be extra vignt, right?"
"Yes."
His aide eventually nodded; he agreed.
¨CTap ¨CTap ¨CTap
Arthur tapped his fingers on his desk and asked.
"What about the weapon made by the Tower? Is it ready?"
"Unfortunately, it''s still under development."
"Send a letter to the Elder to get it over with as soon as possible."
"As you wish."
Arthur flipped the paper to see anything interesting.
"By the way, have you sent my present to my son yet?"
"Yes, I have."
"Alright, thank you."
"My pleasure."
As there were no more pages left, he threw them on the desk.
.
.
.
"His Majesty sent two horses as present, Duchess Ros¨¦ria sent Your Highness a¨C"
Adrian watched a maid dictate every gift he received boredly in front of him.
It had been ten minutes or so, but the end was out of sight.
Not to mention that next to her was a butler waiting his turn to read a pile of letters sent by the nobles.
Adrian saw his reflection in the tea, he lifted the teacup and took a sip.
After the audience with Graham ended, Marie showed him a room full of presents.
Marie said those were birthday presents sent by nobles and she asked if he would like to open them.
Of course, the answer was obvious; Adrian declined it because he didn''t want to do something unworthy like that.
But instead, he ordered them to do it and listed who the sender was and what gift they gave.
Adrian asked if Marie could give him a tour of the Pce, but she refused.
She stated that Adrian only had a 30-minute walk maximum per day¨Cas suggested by the Imperial Physician.
Also, she added that walking from his chamber to the drawing room, this room, and back to his chamber counted as 30 minutes of walking a day.
And that was how he was stuck in his Chamber.
Adrian turned to the olddy beside him.
"Nanny, can you bring me the book Nathaniel gave me? I want to read it."
"As you wish."
Soon she came back and handed him the book.
"There you go, Your Highness."
"Thank you."
"My pleasure."
He opened it and the title of the book greeted him.
''The Void History''
The book began with the creation of the world¨Cwhich was not exined in the novel and to be honest, all of it sounded like a fantasy to him.
But the fact that he lived in a fantasy world, what could he expect?
The book was considerably thin and in less than an hour Adrian finished the book.
On the whole, he agreed with Nathaniel in his dream¨Cthe book was utter nonsense; it was full of maniptive words.
Instead of exining the void''s history like its title, Adrian felt that the book was somehow trying to spread a new belief.
It gave you insurmountable hope and promise that could make desperate people sway¨Cit was scary.
The question was, why Nathaniel said the book was good?
What made him change his mind?
He didn''t know whether the book contained the truth or not, but there was only one way to find out.
"Your Highness, it''s done."
A man''s voice interrupted his thoughts and Adrian nced at the voice.
"Thank you. Please send a reply to them by expressing my gratitude."
"As you wish."
With that, the butler and maid left the room and Marie stepped forward.
"Your Highness, you are scheduled to have lunch with Her Majesty."
"I understand."
They headed into the Dining Room and the table was covered with all kinds of food.
After a few minutes of waiting, Aerilyn arrived and she immediately rushed over to Adrian.
"Oh, Ian!"
She embraced and attacked him with kisses for a minute straight before caressing his face.
"How are you feeling today, my son?"
"I''m fine. How about you, mom?"
Aerilyn was surprised when he called her ''mom'', but ultimately smiled.
"I''m also fine and let''s start our lunch, shall we?"
"Yes, please."
The lunch began and Aerilyn put a piece of prawn on his te with an arc drawn on her lips.
"Here, eat this, my dear."
"Thank you."
However, it didn''t stop.
"Eat this too."
And it continued.
"This one too."
It looked like his mother was putting every dish she could find onto his te.
Adrian was speechless, the amount of food on his te was ridiculous.
It almost imitated a small hill and only after he begged, did she finally stop.
Just when Adrian thought it was all over, reality hit him.
Even after lunch was over, his mother didn''t stop, she kept on stuffing him with dessert.
"Adrian, this one is delicious! Try this!"
Aerilyn scooped a pudding and fed it to him.
At this point, Adrian believed he would get lots of fat instead of muscle.
"Mom, can I have a tutor to learn Imperial Customs?"
All Adrian wanted was to adjust to his new life as quickly as possible.
If it were just table manners or doing some courtesy, it was all easy.
But Imperial Customs was more than that, it meant he would learn about the culture of thisnd.
He was a Prince so at least he shouldn''t embarrass himself if he met other nobles.
"No."
Well, Adrian had expected his mother''s refusal.
"It would be better if you could just focus on your recovery."
"There''s no strenuous physical activity and mostly theory, so I will be fine."
Aerilyn shook his head.
"No."
"..."
Adrian shut his mouth and looked straight into her eyes.
They continued to exchange stares for quite some time.
Honestly speaking, Adrian didn''t want to do this but he had no choice and so, he put on a pitiful face.
"Mom¡"
Little thing he knew, his mother would soften up if he called her ''mom''.
It wasn''t like he was going to use it to ckmail her¨Cit was just for research purposes.
Just look at her, it was a single word yet, Aerilyn''s blue eyes began to flutter and uncertainty filled them.
"...please?"
She heaved a deep long sigh and she gave up.
"Alright, but it''s only an hour a day, okay?"
Adrian nodded and let out a thin smile.
"Thank you, mom."
It might seem like he was rushing things, but time was ticking and he had no time to waste, especially when it came to his safety.
However, something unexpected happened, his mother suddenly burst into tears and hugged him.
He didn''t have a mother back in his previous life, so Adrian had no idea what was going on.
"Mom?"
Aerilyn released him and cupped his face.
Her eyes reddened and tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Your smile¡ I''ll protect it."
With that, Aerilynnded a kiss on his forehead and those weird feelings came back; washed over him.
But this time, Adrian didn''t try to deny them, instead, he let them flow within him.
"Thank you, mom."
Chapter 17 Ch. 17: New Life [3]
?Adrian and Aerilyn continued to enjoy their tea but it wasn''t long due to her work and soon she left.
Boredom crept in.
Truthfully, he wanted to go outside but his Nanny wouldn''t let him, so Adrian asked her to bring him some history books.
He decided to begin his investigation of the book given by Nathaniel.
So far, Adrian managed to finish two books but none of them were close to the Void History.
However, it was too early to give up because there were plenty of books to dig.
And right now, he was reading his third book while sitting on his bed.
"Your Highness, it''s time for bed."
Marie reminded him.
"Alright."
Adrian put the book on the bedside and made afortable position to sleep.
Marie smiled gently and stroked his head.
"Good night, Your Highness."
"Good night, Nanny."
When she was about to leave, Adrian''s voice stopped her.
"Can you call Fredinand for me? I want to ask him something."
"I understand."
She came out of the room and not long after, Fredinand entered.
"Is there anything I can help, Your Highness?"
Today, his Nanny woke him at 6 am and he had a hunch that it was the outset of his daily routine.
"Do you have a silent magic device?"
Just like its name, it was a device that silenced a certain range, preventing anyone outside of that range from eavesdropping.
"I don''t have it at the moment. But if Your Highness needs it, I could bring it tomorrow."
"Wake me up at 4 am and don''t forget to take it with you, also don''t let Marie find out."
Although Ferdinand had no idea why Adrian needed it, nevertheless, he nodded his head.
"As you wish."
.
.
.
Early in the morning, Fredinand did as he requested; he woke him exactly at 4 am.
"Did you bring it?"
"Yes, I did."
Fredinand showed him the device and Adrian nodded.
The boy got off the bed and stretched his body.
The 30-minutes walking a day truly hindered him from his goal of gaining some muscle.
Adrian was unsure of when the ban would finally be lifted, but in the meantime, decided to do the exercise covertly.
Done with his stretching, Adrian instructed Fredinand to activate it and told him to watch the clock.
Soon, hemenced sprinting.
Thanks to the privilege he got as a Prince, Adrian had a spacious chamber, and he could run freely inside it.
Everything seemed fine, he did well in the first three rounds only until he progressed through the fifth round; Adrian began to struggle.
Cold sweat broke out and a tingling sensation spread throughout his body.
His lungs felt tight and he was short of breath.
"Haa... Haa..."
Despite all that, Adrian forced his legs to keep moving.
"Your Highness, it would be best if you stop."
Ignoring Fredinand''s advice, he continued to run.
Minutes passed and dizziness overtook his head along with his vision that turned hazed.
His stomach churned and he felt like being choked by an invisible force.
"Cough, cough!"
Adrian was seen coughing several times and it intensified, yet, he didn''t stop.
The boy''s condition worsened as time went by and Fredinand could only watch him silently.
Now he understood why Adrian needed the silent magic device and what ''don''t let Marie find out'' meant.
Adrian knew he would cough when neared his limits.
He was also well aware of Marie''s strictness and if she found out, she would doubtlessly tell his mother.
Needless to say, the results would put him at a disadvantage.
And that was why he asked him to turn on the device, it was to prevent others from knowing what he was doing.
Fredinand clucked his tongue inwardly.
That brat, he had nned everything.
What was more, Adrian dragged him into his schemes.
"Ugh!"
Adrian lost his bnce andnded on his knees.
"Cough, cough!"
"Your Highnessa€¡°"
Before Fredinand could move, the boy stopped him.
"Don''t."
He was taken aback, he wondered what could have driven Adrian to that state, but eventually heeded his order.
"Cough, cough! Urp!"
This time, Adrian threw up a mouthful of saliva.
"Cough, cough!"
He coughed heavily between his haggard breaths and instead of stopping, the damn imp got up and resumed his previous action.
Shortly, Adrian slowed down and walked toward the couch then sat.
Fredinand approached him.
"Haa... Ha€¡°how much for... cough, cough, times..."
Rather than worry about himself, Adrian asked him how many minutes he had been running.
He nced at his pocket watch and answered.
"Eighteen minutes."
"I see."
He wiped the sweat dripping down his chin with the back of his hand.
Adrian was drenched in sweat, and seeing the boy''s trembling body and unfocused eyes, Fredinand knewa€¡°he was on the verge of fainting.
However, the brat in front of him acted as if it didn''t matter at all; he kept maintaining his insouciant face.
But surprisingly, Adrian had some control over himself; it was true he overexerted but he knew exactly when to stop.
After his coughing subsided, Fredinand handed him a ss of water.
"Thank you."
"My pleasure."
He drank it before leaning back and closing his eyes; attempting to rx and regte his breathing.
Ferdinand patiently waited next to him and once Adrian''s breath returned to its normal pace, he spoke.
"Pardon me, Your Highness, but wouldn''t it be better if Your Highness just focused on recovering?"
His eyelids slid open and revealed a pair of blue eyes.
"I lost my memory because I was weak."
"Weak?"
"Yes."
Fredinand''s forehead furrowed and his mind drifted.
He read the ident report, it was written that Adrian fell from a height of 25 meters and survived without fractures.
Nine assassins'' corpses were found in the forest and eight of them confirmed that magic was the cause of their deaths.
Yet, he said he was weak while possessing the highest rank of all affinities.
If what Adrian meant was his physique, then he shouldn''t generalize things.
No one was perfect, everyone had their own strengths and weaknesses.
"Your Highness just regained consciousness three days ago, soa€¡°"
"No."
Adrian shook his head.
"How can I stay idle while my enemy are sharpening their de to cut my throat?"
"Your Highness is a Prince and there are many who are willing toy down their lives for you."
The corners of Adrian''s mouth tugged or it seemed like that because his eyes didn''t align with it.
He ced the ss on the table, stood, and faced Fredinand.
"Well, how sweet. But, what if they separate me like in thest ident? Who will protect me?"
Fredinand shut his mouth.
"Furthermore, I don''t want to fall into the same pit and I can''t rely on others my entire life; I don''t want to be a burden."
The boy sighed.
"I''m simply doing this for my survival in this cruel world."
What he said was not wrong.
Life as heir to the throne was fraught with danger because the enemy faction wouldn''t give up until they got rid of him.
"I hope you can respect my decision."
With that, Adrian walked out into the open space and started doing squats, push-ups, and more.
But he had to rest in between practices because it was still too much for him.
Fredinand watched the boy struggle in silence once again.
Adrian might be younga€¡°way too young, but he was more mature than he had expected and a curve formed on his lips.
Graham was right, the boy was indeed interesting.
Once Adrian finished his workout, Fredinand gave him a towel.
"Thank you."
"My pleasure."
He wiped his face but noticing the old man''s bizarre stare, Adrian spat his mind.
"Is there something on my face?"
Fredinand shook his head.
"Your Highness, do you know who I am?"
They knew each other''s names, so Adrian assumed he was asking for his real identity.
"Someone who could fight?"
Of course, Adrian wasn''t a fool to get it right as that would be he suspicious.
Fredinand smiled benignly and asked.
"May I know why Your Highness thought so?"
"First is your build and second, are the calluses on your palms."
Fredinand stared at his palm as Adrian continued.
"The callus that results from hardbor and from learning how to wield a weapon are different."
The old man''s smile stretched wide.
"Your Highness, I am a well-trained assassin disguised as a head butler assigned by His Grace, Duke Lancaster."
"I see."
Well, he knew that much so there was nothing to be surprised abouta€¡°or not.
Fredinand knelt on one knee in front of him and raised both his hands; he was paying homage.
"Your Highness."
Adrian shut his mouth tightly.
He knew what Fredinand was up to, but this was beyond his wild imagination.
"Are you sure about this? We just met yesterday."
"I never once doubted my heart, Your Highness."
"Alright."
Adrian extended his hand and Ferdinand put his hand between his.
"I pledge my allegiance to Prince Adrian Leillucis and will dedicate the rest of my life to the Prince."
"I acknowledge you as my personal bodyguard and I entrust my life to you."
That day, Fredinand swore his loyalty to Adrian.
.
.
.
Adrian stared at his [STATUS WINDOW] with a face devoid of any expression. **
He couldn''t help but sigh.
It had been a month since he had begun his workout, yet, there was no change in his physical statsa€¡°just like the first time he saw it.
Did premature birth slow down his physical progress?
He had no idea, whatsoever.
"Your Highness, we have arrived."
Fredinand''s voice interrupted his thought.
They stopped in front of a giant oak gate and on each side were knights guarding it.
"His Highness Prince Adrian is entering!"
The guard announced his arrival and the gate swung open, revealing an expansive training ground.
Two people were seen standing in the middle of the field.
For your information, today was the beginning of his normal routine and his first schedule was martial arts training.
A ck-haired boy turned around and waved his hand to him.
It was Nathaniel.
Chapter 18 Ch. 18: Training [1]
?"It''s been a while."
Nathaniel greeted Adrian with a smile nted on his face.
"It has."
Well, it had been a month since theyst met.
"Ahem!"
A clearing throat was heard and the boys veered around to the voice.
There stood a tall, muscr old man with a heavy stubble beard.
He had brown hair and eyes that shared the same color.
"I''m sorry to ditch the pleasure, but the training will begin shortly."
It was rude, but again, once you entered the training ground, Imperial titles did not apply here.
There were only the Instructor and the trainee.
"Yes, Sir!"
The man turned to Adrian.
"I''m so sorry for what happened to you."
"Thank you."
His eyes narrowed sharply as he eyed him.
"But do not expect me to go easy on you."
Well, that was exactly what Adrian hoped for.
Because he realized that just running and exercising alone would not help much.
His body needed real training.
"Yes, Sir!"
Soon, he gave them 10 minutes to stretch.
Fredinand provide him with some information about the Instructor.
His name was Sir Walter, a retired military man; a former Commander.
Walter was assigned by the Emperor to train both of his sons.
In the middle of his warm-up, a whisper pricked Adrian''s ears.
"Pst, Ian."
He nced over and when his eyes met with a pair of golden eyes, Nathaniel grinned.
"Hehe."
Adrian raised one of his eyebrows in question.
He didn''t know why the boy next to him was in a strange mood.
"You know, when I sneaked into the zast week, I found a delicious food stand¨C"
"No talking!"
Nathaniel shut his mouth and they both immediately returned their sight to the front.
"Yes, Sir!"
¨CPiii.
The whistle blew, marking the end of the stretch.
"Alright, kids. Run for 30 minutes."
Nathaniel spun to his brother and spoke.
"If you feel tired just stop running, okay? Don''t push yourself too hard. You''re still recovering."
The fact that Adrian stood here meant that he had recovered, then howe he was still recovering?
However, a thought crossed his mind and he asked.
"How often have I stopped when I was tired in the past?"
"You did it all the time, so it doesn''t matter."
Adrian was bbergasted.
"I did?"
"Yep."
"I see."
Now he understood why there was no improvement in his Physical Stats even though this body had trained for more than 3 years.
Turned out the original Adrian never pushed himself to the limit and only depended on his Magical.
He didn''t me Adrian, though, it was his choice if he wanted to be an Elementalist.
But now this body was his, solely relying on one power was a red g for him.
Not that he was greedy for power but, learning from the ident back then, he needed another option.
Mana could only be used for Magical purposes and couldn''t be used to enhance Physical Power.
In other words, if one wanted to be physically strong then one had to train physically.
And that was what he intended.
¨CPiii.
Adrian decided to jog instead of run¨Cit would be best if he couldst as long as possible.
He didn''t want to faint in the middle of practice because the lessons were too valuable to pass up.
But somehow, the memories of when his foster father trained him flew back in.
What was different was that there were a lot of trainees and he didn''t have an effing-shit physique like this.
"Ian, aren''t you tired?"
He spun his head only to find Nathaniel jogging next to him.
His forehead creased for a split second and Adrian gazed at the boy intently.
Receiving such long stares made Nathaniel take aback.
"Uh, is there something wrong?"
"May I know what you are doing?"
"Huh?"
Confusion painted his face.
"I''m running, of course?"
Adrian shut his mouth tightly.
Alright, it was his fault; he asked the wrong question.
"You can go ahead and leave me, it''s alright. I''m not tired yet."
With his own strength, Adrian knew that Nathaniel could run as fast as he could without breaking a sweat.
30 minutes was a piece of cake for him, so there was no need to match his pace with him.
Yet, the ck-haired boy shook his head.
"Nah, I likepany."
What kind of answer was that?
Regardless, Adrian shrugged.
"Do as you please."
Just when he thought their conversation ended, reality proved him wrong.
"By the way, let''s go to the za! I''ve listed many delicious food stands!"
"I don''t think my mother will allow me."
And Adrian realized that he owed Aerilyn an apology because he just sold her name.
''Sorry, mom.''
In the end, Nathaniel could only sigh in disappointment.
"Haa¡ You''re right."
.
.
.
Several minutes passed, Adrian was short of breath and he was sweating.
"Haa¡ Haa¡"
His heart and stomach were okay, so Adrian thought that he should be fine for a couple of more minutes.
Thanks to his secret exercise, he was able to run up to 30 to 40 minutes.
However, his head felt dizzy.
No.
It was not that he was tired of running, but something else.
"Ian, are you okay? Aren''t you tired? You look awful. You should stop."
Yes, it was his very big brother who gave him a headache.
It felt like the thousandth time Nathaniel asked the same question over and over again.
Even his ears were ringing by now.
Just¨Chowe the snarky protagonist turned into such a chatty and caring brother like this?
He had no idea, whatsoever.
"I''m not¡ haa¡ tired yet."
"Are you¡ sure?"
Glimpsing Adrian panting and drenched in sweat made Nathaniel anxious.
He was afraid that Adrian would faint in the next second.
"Haa¡ I am."
Walter watched the boys jogging from afar.
As usual, Nathaniel kept pace with Adrian; he was ready to give his little brother a piggy ride if he got tired.
What was different today was the Second Prince.
Normally, Adrian always ran with all his might at the whistle, and momentster the boy would look like he was dying.
But this time, he did it more casually and also used a breathing technique.
The old man continued to observe more until the sound of a whistle echoed and his brows furrowed in astonishment.
¨CPiii.
Walter turned to a Knight blowing a whistle behind him.
"It''s been 30 minutes?"
"It has, Sir!"
Soon, Adrian arrived in front of him with his haggard breath.
Nathaniel caught up and immediately patted Adrian''s head with a proud face.
"Looks like I owe you a treat!"
Adrian shook his head.
"You don''t have to."
Now that Walter thought about it, their interaction was kinda awkward.
Nathaniel tried so hard to engage Adrian in conversation, but the white-haired boy didn''t seem the least bit interested¨Cvery contrasted to their past.
However, something was off.
Walter had been training Adrian for more than three years.
In those years, that brat could only run for 10 to 15 minutes.
But now, he was capable of running for 30 minutes and looked fine.
The weirdness didn''t stop, it was reported that Adrian killed 9 out of 10 assassins who chased him.
He thought it was ridiculous, it didn''t make sense.
As his Instructor, Walter knew Adrian''s capabilities and there was no way that the brat could win against them.
Yet, he survived.
Looking at Adrian''s pre-post memory loss, there was a significant inexplicable increase in his power that Walter didn''t know about.
The old man chuckled wryly as hended his view on Adrian.
''That little brat, he hid his power.''
Now that he had forgotten the reason for hiding his strength, he ran like a normal person.
Still, it was just a hunch but there was a way to prove it.
¨Cp ¨Cp ¨Cp
Walter pped his hand and once he gained the boys'' attention, he spoke.
"We''re going to have a sparring session."
One of Nathaniel''s brows lifted in wonder.
"All of a sudden?"
Walter shrugged and fixed his sight on the white-haired boy.
"I will be your opponent."
"You can''t do that, Adrian is tired and¨C"
"So what if he''s tired?"
Walter cut in and before Nathaniel could open his mouth, he continued.
"Are you expecting the enemy to say, ''I see, you are tired, then we''lle backter.'' huh?!"
"No¨Cyou don''t understand!"
The ck-haired boy didn''t give up and Walter snapped back at him.
"Which part did I not understand?!"
Adrian watched them argue in disbelief and sighed tiredly.
"Both of you, please, stop it."
He turned to his brother.
"What the Instructor said is true."
"But¨C"
Adrian shook his head.
"Thank you for your concern, but don''t worry, I''ll be fine."
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance and threw his face away.
"Fine."
Adrian switched to the old man in front of him.
"I''ll ept it."
"Good."
Soon the two of them stood in the middle of the training ground with wooden swords in their hands.
''Let''s see what you''ve been hiding all along.''
=====
A/N:
Sorry, I just returned from a family gathering.
Chapter 19 Ch. 19: Training [2]
?The reason why Nathaniel was against their sparring was that Adrian had lost his memories.
Which took away his recollection of how cruel that old man could be.
There was a time when Adrian had sparred with him and he passed out with a body full of bruises.
That was the first and thest time they sparred, or you could say, Walter had lost interest in Adrian.
So, why now?
Was it because Adrian was able to run for 30 minutes?
Nathaniel didn''t understand the old man''s way of thinking.
His golden eyes stared at the scene present in front of him anxiously.
Adrian and Walter were standing in the middle of the field with three knights; they acted as referees.
"Haa¡"
Nathaniel couldn''t help but sigh nervously.
He just hoped his little brother would be all right.
Adrian looked at the wooden sword in his hand.
''What a surprise.''
Who would have thought the HEMA club he joined just for fun in his previous life woulde in handy?
HEMA, which stood for historical European martial arts, was a realistic re-creation of duels based on the fighting techniques of the Renaissance era.
It had only been around since thete 90s when schrs began tranting over 400 years of German and Italian battle treatises into English.
The most popr form of HEMA was the basic longsword technique, so he shouldn''t have any problem as it was no different from fencing.
"En garde!"
Adrian took a deep breath and clutched the hilt tightly before standing on guard stance.
Walter sneered, just look at that little imp.
Let alone remembering every kind of stance, the old Adrian didn''t even know how to hold the sword properly.
Just¨Chow far did he hide his power?
"Pr¨ºts?"
The knight eyed Adrian and Walter in turn to make sure they were ready.
"Aller!"
His voice echoed; marking the start of the sparring session.
¨CBang!
Adrian parried the sword that aimed at his throat and immediately took a step back.
The boy was surprised.
He didn''t know that Walter would strike right after the referee''s word fell.
Luckily he managed to stop the sword from grazing his neck.
"Hahaha."
Walter chuckled wryly and murmured.
"You little brat."
Adrian''s brows furrowed at the old man''s snide remark.
"I see, so, you''ve been fooling me, huh."
Despite mumbling, Adrian could still hear it; but not with the people around them.
"Pardon?"
Without warning, Walter swung his sword diagonally.
¨CBang!
Their swords shed and Adrian could feel his hands stinging in pain.
Yet, it didn''t stop, Walter continued to engage him.
¨CBang! ¨CBang! ¨CBang!
The more their swords collided, the more numbness spread to his arms.
"So, how does it feel to be able to fool everyone? Is it fun?"
He had no idea of what that old man was spewing about.
But wait.
''Fooling everyone?''
The wrinkle on the boy''s forehead deepened.
Was that referring to how he faked his memory loss?
¨CBang!
Adrian deflected the de and hopped backward to create some distance.
"Haa¡ Haa¡"
He was short of breath and his hands shook from the impact.
"I don''t know what you''re talking about, Sir."
"Ha!"
Walter scoffed before jumping and making a vertical sh.
¨CBang!
"Urg!"
Their des connected as the edge of their swords bit into each other.
Adrian''s footing slid a few centimeters back due to the gap in their strength.
He raised his head only to find Walter''s feral eyes looking down at him.
"What do you gain from doing so?"
Since responding would only make his lie more obvious, he chose to remain silent.
"..."
"Why don''t you answer?"
Deafening his ears, Adrian tilted his wrist to turn the de''s surface to the t and shoved his weapon away.
However, Walter''s sword returned at a rapid speed¨Cleaving Adrian with no chance to breathe.
¨CBang!
He blocked the old man''s strike and when it came back towards him, Adrian hastily grabbed Walter''s wrist; halting his attack.
Little thing he knew, Walter''s offensive had the same pattern.
Of course, Adrian wasn''t just defending himself.
He studied his opponent''s behavior to look for opportunities to counterattack.
Walter''s expression showed how surprised he was and wasting no more time, Adrian swung his sword.
¨CClutch!
"!"
Adrian flinched, this time it was he who was stupefied.
The old man caught his hand, imitating his action.
Adrian nced and the smirking Walter could be seen.
"Nice try."
"Urk!"
Saliva jumped out of the boy''s mouth as Walter kicked him in the abdomen.
Soon, Adrian was sent flying and he rolled on the ground several times.
"Cough, cough!"
His heart felt tight and his whole body screamed in pain.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
It might look like a dirty trick, but on the battlefield, the enemy didn''t just use weapons¨Cthey would use anything to kill their opponent.
And it was foolish of him to think that this was simr to fencing.
Adrian sat and groaned.
"Argh!"
He clutched his head from the unbearable dizziness that was swirling in.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Adrian had reached his limit.
What was worse, he was on the verge of fainting¨Cthe symptom said it all.
Somethingnded on his neck and Adrian lifted his head, but everything was blurred.
"You died."
Walter spoke coldly with a face devoid of any expression.
Seeing how exhausted the boy was, he assumed that Adrian had not fully recovered.
More importantly, he was certain that the little imp was indeed hiding his power.
Because everything was clear; there was no doubt about it.
If it had been the old Adrian, the fight would have ended with the first strike, yet the boy didn''t.
He was able to fend himself well and also perform a clever counterattack¨Calthough it failed.
"You little brat, I will uncover all of your lies."
"..."
Adrian had no idea how or where the old man found out he was faking his memory loss.
However, the fact that he spoke so quietly the whole time meant that Walter didn''t want this to be known by anyone; he wanted it to remain a secret.
Of course, it was only his wild guess, nevertheless, he just hoped it was true.
¨CPiii.
"The winner is Sir Walter!"
The knight announced the victor.
With that, Walter withdrew his sword.
"You can rest."
"Thank you."
And honestly speaking, it sounded like heaven''s blessing to Adrian.
Shortly, he forced himself to get up but suddenly his body felt light and Adrian lurched forward.
Luckily someone caught him before he kissed the ground and a worried voice pierced his ears.
"Are you okay?"
It was Nathaniel.
He turned but his eyes refused to give him a sight.
"Haa¡"
The ck-haired boy sighed.
What a stupid question he asked.
Just look at him, Adrian was panting heavily, sweat dripping all over him and his body was trembling like a newborn deer!
Nathaniel carried Adrian on his back and moved sideways.
"Thanks."
It was barely audible but Nathaniel was able to catch it, and his lips curved up.
"Don''t mention it."
However, his smile vanished when a voice echoed throughout the training ground.
"Get your ass over here once you''re done!"
The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth quivered in annoyance.
''Stupid old man!''
He ced Adrian on a bench.
"Wait here okay?"
Adrian nodded weakly and Nathaniel veered around to Walter.
He took out his real sword and ran towards him whilst shouting.
"I will kill you!"
.
.
.
Adrian stared at the ck-haired boy sitting next to him.
His body and face were covered with bruises; there were even some bloodstains at the corner of his mouth and under his nose.
"Are you¡ okay?"
Nathaniel nced at him and frowned; he looked at Adrian as if he saw a strange creature.
"You should worry about yourself."
He said so because the white-haired boy''s appearance was no different from his.
They took turns sparring with Walter until the Martial Arts ss ended¨Cit was hell.
Nathaniel raised his fist high and spoke exasperatedly.
"I will kill that old man one day!"
It was true that he did turn back time, but the only thing he had was his memories, not his power.
So he had to start everything from scratch¨Cwhich was annoying.
Nathaniel took out two potions and offered one of them to Adrian, yet, the little boy shook his head.
"I''m fine, thanks."
Nathaniel sighed.
"You can rest assured, this is not poison."
"I know."
"Then why?"
He demanded an exnation.
"I want the wound to heal by itself."
Adrian wanted his body to get used to pain.
It wasn''t that he was a masochist, but learning to endure it could increase his endurance.
"Are you sure?"
"I am."
Nathaniel sighed once again; he gave up.
He drank the potion and put another back into his Magical Sphere.
Fredinand approached them and bowed.
"Pardon me, Your Highness, it''s time for your next schedule."
"I understand."
Adrian stood and Nathaniel shadowed him.
"I heard you''re leaving for the Academy tomorrow?"
"That''s right. You will see me off, right?"
Nathaniel smiled gently and looked at him with hopeful eyes.
Upon seeing it, somehow, he couldn''t bring himself to open his mouth.
"Right?"
Nathaniel asked once more and Adrian eventually answered.
"I''m sorry."
¡¤?¦Èm "Ah¡"
Nathaniel''s arched lips fell into a thin line and surprise colored his face.
"I¡ I see¡"
His hope was shattered.
Regardless, he forced himself to smile and shrugged.
"You''re still recovering, so it''s understandable."
"..."
"Ah, I have something for you."
Nathaniel took out something and extended his hand.
"Here."
There was a pouch over his palm¨Ca familiar one.
Even without peeking at the content inside, Adrian knew¡
It was cookies.
And the recollection of how he wept all night long flooded his head.
Without beating around the bush, Adrian spat his mind.
"Thank you for the offer, but I have to decline."
There was no way he would eat those things again.
"..."
Nathaniel''s smile dissipated into thin air.
Sadness, anger, disappointment, surprise¨Ceverything mixed into an indescribable expression.
The atmosphere thinned and awkwardness filled the air as Nathaniel remained silent for a full minute.
It feels ufortable and suffocating at the same time.
In the end, Adrian spoke to break the silence.
"If there''s nothing, then I will take my leave. Goodbye."
Nathaniel withdrew his hand and responded.
"Goodbye."
With that, Adrian and Fredinand marched towards the entrance of the training ground.
His golden eyes watched them walk away until their silhouettes were no longer visible and he let the pouch slide down from his hand.
"Haha."
Nathanielughed dryly as he saw the scattered cookies on the ground.
"It''s over."
The trust he had built over years crumbled into nothing.
He clenched his fists tightly until his knuckles turned white and blood dripped from his palms.
"It''s¡ over¡"
.
.
.
=====
A/N:
End of the Prologue / 1st Arc.
FYI, we will enter the prelude to the 2nd arc in the next chapter.
Chapter 20 Ch. 20: The Academy [1]
?A/N:
Wee to the 2nd arc.
=====
.
.
.
**AYC 554
.
.
.
White hair gleamed in the sunlight, it fluttered gently; danced along the wind.
A tween was seen leaning against the window sill with arms folded.
He eyed the purple book thaty on the desk in front of him.
It was the book given by Nathaniel.
In the past two years, Adrian read countless history books.
He visited the Empress and the Emperor''s library, but none of them connected to the Void History.
However, there were still two distinguished libraries left to stop by, the academy and the Tower.
Whether the book contained truth or lies, he would find out after visiting them.
¨CKnock ¨CKnock ¨CKnock
Knocks resounded throughout the space.
"Your Highness, this is Fredinand."
"Enter."
The old man approached him and bowed.
"The preparations areplete and Her Majesty is waiting."
"I understand."
Adrian straightened his back.
He walked towards the desk and put the book into his Magical Sphere.
They exited the room and headed to the entrance hall.
Several maids and butlers bent their backs when he passed by.
It was still fresh in his memory how they struggled to adjust due to the stark contrasting personalities between him and the original Adrian.
But over time, they adapted and eventually epted him; the new Adrian.
Upon arriving, a blonde-haired woman was seen having a conversation with Marie.
Aerilyn turned and when their blue eyes locked each other, her lips curved upward.
Adrian and Fredinand bowed.
"I greet the Empress of Aeon Empire."
"You may rise."
They straightened their backs and she immediately embraced him.
"Ah, I can''t believe my son will be away from me for three years!"
Aerilyn conveyed his sadness whilst stroking his hair.
When children reached the age of 9, they were obliged to attend the Academy for 3 years.
And today was his departure.
"Don''t worry, mom, I''ll call you."
Adrian patted her on the back to reassure her and after feeling satisfied, Arilyn released him.
"It''s a promise, right?"
"Of course."
Adrian nodded and let out a smile.
Aerilyn caressed his face, then smooched his cheeks in turns.
Somehow, he got used to the way his mother treated him and to be honest, it wasn''t that bad.
Also, thanks to her, now he knew what it felt like to have a mother.
Aerilyn hugged him one more time andnded a kiss on his forehead.
"I wish you a safe trip."
"Thank you."
After bidding farewell, he entered the carriage and waved his hand.
Aerilyn waved back and soon the carriage began to move.
Adrian rested his back on the couch and crossed his arms and legs.
"Haa¡"
His eyes darted at the faraway sky outside the window with a face devoid of any expression.
''Four years¡''
He only had four years left before his fateful day came.
Adrian looked at his [STATUS WINDOWS]. **
Apart from attending Martial Arts sses, he still did his secret exercises and even asked Fredinand to teach him.
Nheless, all of that did not give him the significant improvement he hoped for.
That was due to Adrian''s premature birth¡ªwhich slowed down his physical progress.
And because of it, he had to work twice as hard just to raise his Physical Stats.
Simply put, he had done everything he could for his survival.
And it would doubtlessly be a pain in the ass if he were killed by the protagonist.
Now that he talked about it, Adrian hadn''t had any contact with Nathaniel since thest time they met.
But for him, it was for the best.
He had involved himself in politics in his previous life¡ªthanks to his mission, and honestly speaking, the people in it were disgusting beyond imagination.
He learned about the power struggle between the Lancaster and Dcroix families, and Adrian thought that the politics of the two worlds weren''t much different.
Although, it was true that Nathaniel was kind to him.
But as both of them were in the line of session and amplified by Adrian''s fate in the novel, he found it hard to trust him.
Living in a world where politics revolved, trust was something hard to do because you never knew when your allies were going to stab you in the back.
Many medieval histories showed him that sometimes trust could be led to downfall and death was no exception.
Was he being too cautious?
Adrian didn''t care.
Better safe than sorry.
He took out a history book and decided to read to kill some time.
.
.
.
The Arcanist Arts Academy.
It was the most prestigious institution in the Terra Continent.
The academy was located in a grand castle, nestled in Agatha, the capital city of the Aeon Empire.
Established centuries ago, the academy was renowned for its rigorous curriculum.
And during the period of 3 years, the students would be taught various subjects, including magic,bat, politics, and history.
Many merchants and nobles children from neighboring Kingdoms also attended this academy.
Or it was more likely that their parents were looking for opportunities to buildworks and alliances using their offspring.
Indistinctive tter filled the air as the Academy courtyard was packed with people.
Today was the Academy''s enrollment day.
¨Cck ¨Cck ¨Cck
Four majestic white horses were drawn in a luxurious carriage decorated with intricate gold and silver details.
¨CNeigh!
The coachman parked in front of the academy entrance gate and soon the crowd''s eyesnded on it.
The carriage was grandiose and aesthetically pleasing, it looked as if the owners wanted to show off their endless wealth.
They could only cluck their tongues in awe.
When they were curious about who it was, the Imperial pennant that pped on top of the carriage gave away the riders'' identity.
"Is it the Second Prince?"
They had heard rumors that he would be enrolled this year and it seemed to be true.
An old man dressed in a butler suit approached and opened the door.
Soon a white-haired tween dressed in regal attire descended from the carriage.
The buzzing sound of the mob subsided and changed into dead silence upon seeing his striking appearance.
It was the Second Prince''s first appearance in public.
Adrian swept the surroundings and he could see how their eyes fixated on him.
White hair was the Leillucis trait descendant and when one tugged their head to the public, it would easily attract unwanted attention¡ªlike this.
He sighed inwardly and he decided to ignore them.
"Lead the way."
"As you wish."
Fredinand led in the front and Adrian followed behind.
Their footsteps echoed and when they walked, the crowd quickly took steps back to create a clear path for them.
Who would have thought a scene that you would only see in shoujo anime unfold before his eyes?
It was dramatic andme at the same time.
However, there was someone who did not bother to move.
He stands tall and confident, with broad shoulders and a lean, muscr build.
His jet-ck hair glistened under the sun and his golden eyes shone as bright as ambers.
The corner of his mouth tugged up wryly as he gazed at him.
"What a grand entrance."
Of course, it was a sarcastic joke, regardless, Adrian responded to it.
"Thank you?"
Hearing his little brother answer, Nathaniel couldn''t help but chuckle.
"Pfft, ahaha, it''s just sarcasm, you don''t have to answer it."
Just like him, he also seemed unaffected by the throng.
As soon as he suppressed hisugh, Nathaniel ultimately let out a benign smile.
"Long time no see."
Adrian nodded.
"Long time no see."
Same as attending the Martial Arts ss, the student''s royal title did not apply here either.
When Nathaniel saw his indifferent face and cold blue eyes, he realized that Adrian had not regained his memories.
Disappointment crept in but he decided to brush it off as he didn''t want to spoil the mood.
"Then, should I show you around the academy?"
"I''d appreciate that."
With that, Adrian and Nathaniel walk side by side.
The masses split like a ma pulling them apart; allowing them to pass through unimpeded.
"So, how are you?"
"Pretty good."
"I''m d."
They continued to converse and Fredinand decided to separate because he had toplete Adrian''s registration paperwork.
.
.
.
"Here."
Nathaniel handed Adrian a bottle of juice.
"Thank you."
He opened the lid and drank it.
¨CGulp ¨CGulp ¨CGulp
Adrian watched how water slid down Nathaniel''s throat¡ªor specifically studying his [STATUS WINDOW]. **
He clucked his tongue in annoyance inwardly.
Just look at him, the protagonist was only 11 years old yet his Physical Stat rank average was A.
If Nathaniel activated his Gift, then his rank would be around S rank.
''An S rank versus a C rank¡''
Adrian sealed his mouth tightly.
Even without further exnation, the result was obvious.
Putting everything aside, Adrian drank the water to cleanse his mind.
Their little tour had ended and they were currently sitting on a bench in the Academy''s inner courtyard.
Luckily there were fewer people here which was good.
He distanced the bottle from his mouth and darted to a magnificent water fountain in front of them.
The sound of the water cascading down the fountain''s tiers somehow brought tranquility and serenity.
As the silence continued, Nathaniel broke it.
"Hey, why don''t you join the Student Council?"
Adrian nced at him.
Little thing he knew, Nathaniel was the Student Council President of the Academy and without beating around the bush, he replied firmly.
"No."
He didn''t have time for such things.
"Tsk. My little brother is no fun."
Adrian shrugged.
"But if it''s going to make me graduate early, I''ll consider it."
It was true that nobles were required to attend the academy for 3 years, but that didn''t rule out the possibility of graduating early.
"So you decided to graduate early, huh?"
"Yes."
Nathaniel nodded his head in understanding.
"In two years?"
Adrian shook his head.
"In a year."
As he was racing against time, Adrian nned to graduate in one year''s time¡ªmore than that was unforgivable.
Yet, the ck-haired tween looked at him in astonishment before his face crooked weirdly, and burst outughing.
"Ahahaha!"
Adrian patiently waited but the end of hisughter was nowhere to be seen.
"Ahahaha!"
The more Adrian heard his guffawed, the more it grates his nerves.
His lips were trembling with annoyance and for the first time in his life, Adrian wanted to punch someone so badly.
In the end, he decided to ignore him.
Noticing his little brother''s sour mood, Nathaniel extended his hand.
¨Cp!
Nathaniel''sughter came to an abrupt stop with surprise painted on his face.
Not only he, but Adrian also shared the same expression.
"I¨CI''m sorry."
The thing was, Fredinand taught him about sensitivity, and unbeknownst to him, he smacked Nathaniel''s hand away.
Thanks to him, now the mood was ruined.
Nevertheless, Nathaniel forced out a smile and shrugged.
"No one has graduated in a year, even the fastest record is two years. But I''ll cheer for you."
"Thanks."
Adrian knew, he tried to alleviate the awkward atmosphere but it was still there.
"Ian¡"
He turned and¡ª
"Ah!"
A shriek escaped Adrian''s mouth as his body swung sideways; his neck was encircled by Nathaniel''s arm.
"You little brat! Just let me pet you dammit!"
Adrian had no idea what was going on; it happened so fast he didn''t have time to react at all and Nathaniel started tousling his white hair.
"Stop it!"
Adrian tried to get away but to no avail¡ªtheir gap of strength was way too great.
"You''re hurting me!"
Nathaniel paused and squinted for evidence that Adrian was harmed, but what he found was his annoyingly unfazed face.
"You little imp! How dare you deceive me!"
And Nathaniel mercilessly ruffled his head once again.
"Waaahhh!"
=====
Spoiler:
We''ll see new characters in the next chapter.
Chapter 21 Ch. 21: The Academy [2]
?His hazel eyes fixated on the Telesphere on his hand, scrutinizing the red dot that continuously blinks.
After discovering the location of the person he was looking for, he rolled his feet.
Thanks to his very leader who loved to disappear, he had to install a tracking device on his Telesphere for the sake of finding him.
"You little imp! How dare you deceive me!"
A familiar voice entered his ears and he nced at it.
Soon, he saw a ck-haired teen coiled around his left arm on a boy''s neck while his right arm ruffled his white hair roughly.
"Waaahhh!"
It could be seen that the white-haired boy was against his treatment, yet the ck-hairedd feigned ignorant.
He sighed and approached them.
"President."
Both of them stopped whatever they were doing and turned to him.
Nathaniel looked at him weirdly as if he was a strange creature.
"What?!"
He snapped at him and Simone could only sigh.
Being with Nathaniel for two years, he learned a lot about him.
For example, there were two things that annoyed him the most.
Someone ruined his fun or his subordinates did not do the job ording to his expectations.
However, if his subordinates did an excellent job of the task he ordered, he would not hesitate to reward them handsomely.
Simone darted at the white-haired boy on Nathaniel''s arm.
Upon meeting with his pitiful azure eyes that silently screamed ''help me'', he couldn''t help but sigh one more time.
He returned his sight to the ck-haired teen.
"You will crush him if you don''t stop."
"Tsk."
He clucked his tongue in annoyance and let go of his brother.
"Urg!"
Adrian grunted and immediately clutched his head; he felt dizzy.
"So, what is this about?"
Nathaniel rested his back and crossed his arms; it seemed he had no intention of getting up.
"Your presence is needed."
"And why is that?"
"The Headmaster demanded it."
"Haa..."
He heaved a long breath and begrudgingly got up, he also did not forget to grumble.
"Why does that old man want to see me anyway?"
Nathaniel turned to his brother.
"Do you want toe along?"
Adrian waved his hand left and right while the other massaged his temple.
"No, I''m alright."
He didn''t want to get involved with the Student Councils or anything rted to it.
"Do you want me to escort you back?"
"I''m good, thanks."
More or less, he knew theyout of this Academy, so he should be fine.
"All right, then--"
Sensing somethinging, Adrian immediately protected his head with both arms only to see Nathaniel burst outughing--once again.
"Pfft, haha, what are you doing?"
Nathanielughed, looking at him as if he was aedian that behavedically.
"My brother is surely funny."
It was then that Adrian saw a piece of paper in Nathaniel''s hand that was ced in front of him.
Simone shook his head at the scene, instead of funny it looked like his little brother was traumatized by his action.
"Here''s the Academy''s map, in case you get lost."
Adrian looked at him warily before taking the paper and examining it.
¡¤?¦Èm Nathaniel lightly chuckled and exined.
"I wrote my Tele-code on the back of the map. Call me if you need anything."
He nodded in understanding and put it into his Magical Sphere.
"Thanks."
"Alright, I''ll be on my way, then. See youter."
"See you."
Nathaniel waved his hand and they proceeded to move.
"President, you should stop running away from your duty."
"Shut up! I''m just reuniting with my brother!"
Simone''s brown eyes peeked at Adrian from the corner of his eyes.
After making sure they were far away from him, he opened his mouth.
"So, he''s the reason why you''re wasting your time here instead of graduating in a year?"
Of course, that was just his spection, yet Nathaniel just shrugged.
"Who knows."
Simone was well aware of his ssmate''s abilities, but it was still a mystery as to why he remained in this Academy.
Adrian''s blue eyes watched their backs as they walked away.
Looking at the person next to his brother, there was a description in the novel that fitted him very well.
? A set of warm hazel eyes paired with light brown hair that would remind you of a wheat field.
His facial features were well-defined, with a straight nose and high cheekbones. ?
His name was doubtlessly Simone Reinhart, the First Prince of the Aiden Knightdom--one of Nathaniel''spanions in the novel.
The two would join hands to fight against a mysterious organization.
Since he had only read halfway through, he had no idea of a€?a€?the organization''s goal or where their hideouts were.
His information in this field was limited, but one thing was clear.
Adrian was getting closer to the novel''s plot.
He got up and brushed his hair backward with his fingers.
"Then, there''s no time to lose."
With that, he moved his feet toward the Academy''s library.
.
.
.
A picturesque panorama of ake was seen.
Its crystal-clear waters were surrounded by lush greenery and vibrant colors of flowers.
Theke itself was a deep shade of blue that reflects the sky above, creating a stunning mirror image.
In the middle of it, four girls were seen riding a gond.
Theirughter filled the air as they enjoyed their time.
A girl with lc hair darted to the shore and immediately conveyed her thoughts.
"Guys, I think we should head back. We''re too far away fromnd."
Theirughing subsided, they nced at the shore and it was exactly as she said.
"Ah, Leticia is right. Let''s go back."
"Yes, let''s go."
They nodded their heads in agreement.
"By the way, whose turn is it?"
Instead of paddling, they took turns using their Elemental Water to move the gond.
Soon, a girl with brown hair raised her trembling hand.
"Ia€¡°It''s me."
Looking at how tense she was, Leticia offered her help.
"Tammy, are you okay? I can switch with you if you''d like."
The girl named Tammy shook her head.
"No. It''s alright. You guys must be tired while I''m just--a burden."
The girls moved closer and patted her head, soothing her.
"No! Don''t talk like that! Your control of magic will improve soon! Don''t worry!"
"Yeah, it''s true!"
Mustering the courage she needed, Tammy ced her hands above the water and concentrated.
Not long after, the gond started to slide slowly and her friends apuded.
"Tammy, you did it!"
"Congrattions!"
However, a different reaction came from the brown-haired girl.
"Ga€¡°guys, I don''t think I cana€¡°"
"Kyaa!!"
The girls'' screamed as their bodies swung backward at the sudden increase in speed of the gond.
They paled and their eyes widened when they saw the world spin before being tossed into the water.
a€¡°Ssh!!
The gond capsized.
"Hela€¡°urp!!"
"Urpa€¡°!!"
a€¡°Ssh! a€¡°Ssh!!
"Help!!"
Their arms iled wildly, struggling to stay afloat.
"Help!!"
Water began to enter their nose and mouth as they toiled to keep their heads above the surface.
"Helpa€¡°urp!!"
Leticia tried to move her legs, but her efforts were in vain due to the dress that weighed her down.
Her limbs grew heavy and she felt herself being pulled under.
"Unff!!"
Bubbles of air escaped her mouth and her opaque eyes caught the bright light reflecting off the water; illuminating her descent.
Her lungs burned for air and a thought crossed her mind.
''Am I going to die?''
With the bit of consciousness she had left, Leticia could feel her body sway by a mysterious force.
a€¡°Ssh!!
Soon, a tall wave that resembled a tsunami emerged above theke, it moved forward at an incredible velocity before crashing into the shore.
The waves receded into theke and soon four girls were seen lying on the ground.
With a gasp, they gulped in the air.
"Cough, cough!"
"Cough, urp!!"
Water poured out of their mouth as they coughed heavily, trying to clear their lungs.
Leticia lifted her head and she saw a white-haired boy with blurry sights.
"Cough, cough!"
Water jumped out and she clutched her chest due to the unbearable pain.
She raised her head once again but he was nowhere to be seen.
Leticia let her body copse to the ground, her heart pounding with each stroke and she panted for air.
"Haa... haa..."
She was exhausted and shaken from the experience.
But that boy... who was he?
Was he the one helping them?
All she could see were his cold sapphire eyes and white hair--
Leticia abruptly sat.
''White hair?!''
Then, didn''t that mean he--
"I''m... sorry... it''s all my fault."
The girls turned at the sound and Tammy''s body trembled with tears streaming down her cheeks.
They moved closer and hugged her.
"Don''t talk like that! The one to me was me, I shouldn''t have suggested riding the gond!"
"We agreed to ride it and were aware of the consequences. It''s not your fault, Tammy!"
Leticia nodded her head.
"What they say is true, it''s all our fault."
"But still--I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!"
Her wailing grew louder and she recited the same thing over and over.
.
.
.
Chapter 22 Ch. 22: The Academy [3]
?¨Cck ¨Cck ¨Cck
His footsteps echoed as he walked.
He skimmed at the empty ssrooms and he could see his reflection in the windows.
The further he entered the Academy, the fewer people he met.
Well, it was understandable since the second and third-year students were on break.
When Adrian turned a corner, his ears caught several voices of girls giggling.
His head veered to the sound and the breathtaking scenery of ake came into view.
He could tell it was a perfect spot for a pic or a stroll.
At the center of theke, four girls that shared the same age as him were riding a gond.
A split second after he turned his head away, a loud sshing sound followed by several screams rang out.
He returned his gaze, however, the sight of theke made him pause his steps.
The gond was seen turned upside down.
"Hel¨Curp!!"
"Urp¨C!!"
"Help!!"
The girls frantically waved their hands to keep their heads above the water.
But all of that was fruitless as they began to submerge within seconds.
Adrian cast a spell inwardly and soon a massive Magic Circle materialized above theke.
The water beneath it began to surge upwards, forming a towering tsunami that measured 3 meters in height.
Adrian drove the wave ashore and when it receded, four girls were seen lying on the ground.
"Cough, cough!"
Their heavy coughing continued and he met with a pair of purple eyes.
After making sure they were safe and sound, Adrian resumed his stride.
He took out the map and called his brother''s Tele-code as he walked.
Shortly, he was connected.
¨CTuu¨C
// Ho, I can''t believe you''d miss me so soon. //
Adrian halted his tracks and furrowed upon hearing his voice.
Not because of his narcissistic joke, but something else.
What he meant was, this was the first time he had called him, then how could Nathaniel know it was him?
Did he save his Tele-code beforehand?
He clearly remembered that his mother gave him a brand new Telesphere, so how did he find out about it?
Did he ask Aerilyn?
Or¡
Was he spying on him?
// Hello? Are you there? //
Regardless of the questions that kept popping up in his head, Adrian decided to brush them off.
"Yes. By the way, I saw four girls almost drown in theke near the library."
// What?! //
Surprise filled his sound.
"I have saved them but I think they need a physician."
// I understand, I will send someone there. Thanks for the information. //
"Alright, see you."
// See you. //
Just a moment before Adrian ended his call, Simone''s voice was heard.
// Wait, where are you going? Get back here! //
// Shut up, Simone! //
// Hey!! //
¨CTuut
The call ended and Adrian put the map back into his Magical Sphere.
"Even their interactions are exactly like in the novel."
With that, he restarted walking.
Later, a building with a magnificent structure entered his view.
He approached it and numerous neatly lined up books could be seen through the library window.
Upon entering, the scent of books wafted up his nostrils and his blue eyes swept the surroundings.
The library was a three-story building with towering shelves that reached the ceiling.
It had several well-lit reading areas, each withfortable chairs and tables for studying or reading.
"Good day, how may I help you?"
Adrian turned to the voice and a woman with blonde hair wearing round sses was seen.
She wore a brown robe and was estimated to be around her mid-twenties.
She smiled benignly at him.
Adrian moved closer to the counter and conveyed his question.
"Is there a VIP room avable near the history section?"
Just like its name, it was a private room that prevented others from seeing the person inside it.
Because there was no way Adrian would want to read in an open space.
It was true he could ignore them, but he didn''t like how the crowd looked at him like he was some sort of a clown.
To be honest, he wanted to dye his hair but it was against the Academy''s rules, so he had no choice.
"Yes, there is one avable."
"I''d like to rent it for a whole year."
The librarian was taken aback but eventually smiled, no one had rented for that much time.
She gave him a form to fill and after getting his VIP room key, he asked her to guide him to the history book section.
Catherine¡ªthe librarian, led him in the front and as they made their way through the corridor, the smell of old paper and ink thickened.
The corridor was surrounded by tall shelves on either side, filled with books of all shapes and sizes.
The books seemed to stretch endlessly, creating a maze of literature.
"We have arrived."
They stopped in front of an area with a ''history'' tag hanging above.
"Thank you."
"You''re wee. Is there anything else?"
"Ah, yes, I want to ask if there''s a book simr or rted to this?"
Adrian took out a book with a purple cover and she was stoned.
Judging from her expression, he could tell how surprised she was but what made her like that?
Catherine looked left and right as if making sure that there was no one beside them, then eyed him in the eyes.
"May I know where you got this book?"
He had no idea but it felt like she was interrogating him.
"Someone gave it to me."
Adrian answered tly and she sighed.
"I don''t know how this ends up in your hands, but that''s a banned book."
"?"
His forehead creased; this revtion was too sudden.
Truthfully, this was the first time he had asked the librarian about this book.
Since the Empress and Emperor''s libraries were only a collection of thete monarch''s favorite books, they did not have a librarian.
"That book has been prohibited for hundreds of years due to its controversial content."
Adrian read the book and he concurred with it.
"It is also rumored that those who receive the book often mysteriously disappear, some call it a cursed book. For the best, I suggest you throw the book away."
Even though it was just a rumor, he could imagine how the Empire would be turned upside down if the heir to the throne was missing.
"I see. Thank you for the suggestion, I''ll think about it carefully."
Catherine smiled.
"You''re wee. Also, if you need anything else feel free to ask me."
With that, she excused herself.
Adrian looked at the book in his hand and his mind flew.
Hadn''t the original Adrian also run away after receiving this book from Nathaniel back in his sights?
He ran away when he was 12 years old and was killed at the age of 13.
In the gap of a year, where did Adrian go?
And his question remained the same.
What was Nathaniel''s intention in giving him the book?
Was he trying to recreate the past in this timeline?
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance and massaged his furrowed brows.
The more the truth was revealed, the more suspicious Nathaniel appeared in his eyes.
In the end, he decided to put it aside and began to collect history books to read.
.
.
.
Two days passed in the blink of an eye and today was his first day as a student.
Adrian wiped his mouth with a napkin, he finished his breakfast.
Starting two days ago, he lived in the dormitory and luckily, he had a personal living area¨Cthanks to his privilege as Prince.
His room was spacious and luxurious, althoughparing this one to his chamber was sphemy, his dorm wasn''t really that bad.
It had a drawing room that was decorated with plush furniture and elegant decor.
The bedroom was also impressive, featuring afortable king-sized bed, a desk for study, arge closet, a private bathroom, and a balcony overlooking the beautiful gardens.
Themon areas were equally noteworthy, featuring a grand dining hall, a library, and a training ground.
Of course, Adrian would doubtlessly not use those public facilities.
Even just now, he was eating in his bedroom.
"Any interesting news?"
Adrian got up and headed to the balcony.
"Yes, apparently, we''re at war."
"It''s the Kearny Kingdom, isn''t it?"
Somehow, Fredinand was amazed at how unaffected the boy was by the news.
His face remained indifferent the entire time, making it hard to read his mind.
¡¤?¦Èm "That''s right. Last night, the Kearny Kingdom sent a letter of deration of war to the Empire."
"I see."
Adrian opened the window door to the terrace.
The breeze rushed in, brushing against his face and rustling his hair.
He took a deep breath; feeling the cool air fill his lungs, and then exhaled it.
"Haa¡"
His gaze swept across the horizon, the sky that was once a deep shade of ck, was now painted with hues of red, signaling the start of a new day.
"So, it''s here, huh?"
.
.
.
=====
A/N:
By the way, I''m thinking of doing a daily update in May. It''s still a n, and hopefully, it could be realized.
Chapter 23 Ch. 23: The Sovereign Class [1]
?--ck --ck --ck
Footsteps resounded throughout the space.
A boy with a tall and impressive muscr build was seen walking in the hallway.
His fringe-up ck hair fluttered against the wind and his piercing cyan eyes exude masculinity.
Despite his imposing physical presence, he carried a calm confidence that only adds to his allure.
He stopped in front of the ssroom with the Sovereign A-01 tag hanging above and grasped the hilt.
--Click!
The door opened and a ssroom with a grand sight was revealed.
The ssroom was elegantly designed withrge windows that allow ample natural light to flood the room.
There were five plush chairs and sturdy desks arranged like a crescent moon.
The teacher''s desk was arge, distinctive piece of furniture made of dark wood that dominated the front of the room.
The walls were adorned with tasteful artwork, while the high ceilings and ornate decorations added avish ambiance to the space.
"Don''t just stand there, buddy!"
A girl''s voice pricked his ears; she spoke in the Imperialnguage fluently.
"Ah, sorry."
He replied in the samenguage and stepped aside.
A tomboyish girl entered the room, she yawned and sat in the middle row.
Tanned skinbined with short light golden blonde hair and reddish eyes imitating a sunset.
"What?"
She snapped at him as he was caught red-handed staring at her.
"Ah, nothing."
With that, the tomboy rested both her arms on the desk to use them as a pillow and closed her eyes.
He shook his head and sat on the first row, close to the hallway.
"Good morning."
A new voice emerged and was followed by a sweet floral scent wafting into his nostrils.
A girl with bubblegum hair that cascaded down her back and a pair of pink eyes entered the room.
Despite her lovely features, she greeted them with an indifferent face.
"Good morning."
She nodded in response and took a seat next to him.
--Tick --Tick --Tick
Awkwardness enveloped the room as no one was willing to say a word for ten minutes straight.
The only things they could hear were the tickling sound of the clock and the blonde girl''s snoring.
Judging from her soft snort, it seemed she was enjoying her trip to dreand.
--Bam!
The door swung open and a loud shout rang.
"GOOD MOR--Uwaaa!!"
He hastily ducked down when a fireball rushed toward him.
"What was that for?!"
The light brown-haired boy snapped at the culprit, yet the doer just yawned.
"You woke me up, dammit."
"Huh??"
He was baffled; he couldn''tprehend what she meant.
"She was sleeping--a while ago."
A muscr boy exined.
"Ah, I see."
He nodded in understanding and stood.
"My bad!"
"Tsk."
She clucked her tongue in annoyance and leaned against the chair with both arms crossed.
"Never mind."
He sat beside her and immediately struck up a conversation--his extrovert soul refused to stay silent.
"By the way, did you see the Imperial Second Prince at the event yesterday?"
"He did not attend it."
The tomboy answered tly.
Yesterday was the Grand Opening of the Academy for the first-year students, yet the person everyone wished to see was nowhere to be seen.
It was said that he was strikingly handsome, but as they arrived muchter due to the long journey, they didn''t have the chance to see him in person.
"Hey, hey, do you know? There are lots of rumors going around about him!"
And just like that, he continued to gossip about Adrian.
.
.
.
Fredinand guided in the front and Adrian followed behind.
The dormitory was empty as it was just ten minutes away before the ss started.
This was because Adrian didn''t want to attract attention so he came outst.
They stopped at the dormitory''s gate entrance and Fredinand bowed.
"I wish you a good day."
"Thank you."
Adrian nodded and rolled his feet toward the Academy.
The maids or butlers you brought in would only serve you in the dorms; they were prohibited from being brought into the academy.
Also, the educational system in this Academy was divided into two sses: the Honorable ss and the Sovereign ss.
The Honorable ss was designed for the children of merchants and nobles, while the Sovereign ss was exclusively for Princes and Princesses.
This separation was not arbitrary but rather had a specific purpose--to provide each ss with an education tailored to their needs.
Fredinand informed him that the ss he was going to attend only had five members including him and all of them were Princes and Princesses from the neighboring Kingdoms.
After five minutes of walking, Adrian arrived at the Academy through the rear entrance.
The Sovereign ss had its own building, and currently, Adrian stood at the back of it.
He cast a spell and five ice tes imitated a staircase leading toward the second floor formed in the air.
Ice was an Elemental Fusion of Air and Water.
Wasting no more time, he jumped onto them andnded in the hallway.
Adrian dismissed his magic and restarted walking.
Soon he found his ss and indistinctive chatters were audible.
"He''s also--"
--Click!
The door opened and the tter he heard outside turned into dead silence with all eyes fixated on him.
Ignoring them, Adrian marched toward the empty seat next to the windows.
--ck --ck --ck
His steps echoed and he could feel how their eyes glued on him.
A split second after Adrian sat, the light brown-haired boy tried to open his mouth but the bell interrupted him.
--Ding --Dong --Ding --Dong
The door wide opened and a man with purple hair and citrine eyes walked into the room--switching their attention away from Adrian.
"Good morning, ss."
He greeted them with a cheerful tone whilst making his way toward his desk with a confident stride.
"Good morning."
They answered in unison.
He stopped in front of the ss and began to introduce himself.
"Hello, I''m Gizel Rurdgier and I''ll be your Homeroom Teacher for the next three years."
Gizel swept his students'' faces and continued.
"Now, let''s begin with the introduction, shall we? State your name and your origin."
The professor pointed at the ck-haired boy and he stood.
Adrian peeked at their [STATUS WINDOWS] silently. **
"Hello, I''m Ralph Fraulein from the Valfor Kingdom." **
The Valfor Kingdom was located on the western side of the Aeon Empire and was known for its vineyards.
They produced the finest wines and champagne in the continent, its vintners were amongst the most respectable in the region.
"Thank you, Ralph. Next."
He sat and the pink-haired girl stood.
"Hello, I''m Sylvina Rennelius from the Yvone Queendom." **
Yvonne Queendom was a nation ruled by a Queen, located on the northern side of the Aeon Empire.
They were famous for their romantic gardens, perfumeries, and beauty products, making it a women''s paradise and also the perfect location for a honeymoon trip.
"Thank you, Sylvina. Next."
The tomboy stood and introduced herself.
"Hello, I''m Rhea Childerich from the Zenith Theocracy." **
A theocracy was a government run by religious leaders or one where there was no distinction between religious and civilws.
Zenith Theocracy was the only nation that served a God on this continent, however, it was still a mystery what God they served.
Aside from it, Zenith was famous for its astronomical observatories as the nation had a long history of studying the stars to predict their movements.
And it was exined a lot as to why that girl kept yawning; it seemed she was gazing at the stars all night long.
"Thank you, Rhea. Next."
The wheat color haired boy stood.
"Hello, I''m P??r??z Reinhart from the Aiden Knightdom." **
Adrian raised one of his eyebrows in interest.
''Ho?''
The boy next to him was none other but Simone''s little brother.
Aiden Knightdom was the home of the Aiden Knights.
Their military strength was second to the Empire, making them a formidable opponent on the battlefield.
They were also known for their harvest festivals and celebrations.
Aiden''s abundance and fertility were considered sacred gifts by the inhabitants.
"Thank you, P??r??z. Next."
He sat and Adrian stood, his cold blue eyes scanning the room.
"Hello, I''m Adrian Leillucis from the Aeon Empire."
"Thank you, Adrian."
With that, the boy returned to his seat.
"Aside from your home teacher, I also teach Magic. Originally, we should be at the training ground by now. However, since it''s your first day, I''ll make an exception. I''m quite generous, you know."
Gizel chuckled and opened a document in his hands,mencing to skim through it.
He stopped at a certain page and his yellow eyes locked onto his blue eyes before he smiled kindly at him.
"?"
Adrian''s forehead furrowed, he had no idea but decided to brush it off.
After finishing reading through it, he put it down and exined.
"Since you all have learned the basics of magic, then we will start the ss with intermediate magic. Today, we will learn how to dispel a Magic Circle."
=====
A/N:
Sorry guys, I was nning to update 2 chapters today, but after reading ch. 24 a dozen times and asking for advice, I decided to delete it.
I''ll post a chapter tomorrow, or the day after.
Chapter 24 Ch. 24: The Sovereign Class [2]
?A/N:
WARNING!! WARNING!! WARNING!!
THIS IS A VERY LONG CHAPTER!!!!
=====
Gizel leaned his body against his desk and crossed his arms.
"Before we start, can someone exin how to create a Magic Circle?
A pink-haired girl raised her hand.
"Yes, Sylvina."
"By channeling our Mana whilst chanting runguage with correct syntax and intonation, we can manifest a Magic Circle. Once it''s formed, it will automatically absorb your Mana depending on how big and how powerful the spell is."
Gizel nodded his head in satisfaction.
"Excellent, Sylvina."
"Thank you."
Creating a Magic Circle was no different from coding.
Just like a programmer needed to use the correct programmingnguage to instruct the program to run properly, so did Magic Circle.
And when it came to dispelling a Magic Circle, honestly speaking, it was not that hard, but so freaking damn hard.
It was a he nerve-wracking moment.
The first step to do it was to analyze and understand the structure of the Magic Circle.
Second, identify the vulnerabilities of the Magic Circle so it could be exploited, like erasing or tampering the Circle, or disrupting its Mana flow.
However, these two steps must be done in a split-second gap before the magic was invoked a.k.a at the time when the Magic Circle drew Mana from the Mana Pool.
Simply put, it was tantamount to deactivating a bomb.
If you could shut it down, you survive, if not you die.
Nevertheless, dispelling Magic Circle was seldom used on the battlefield since people preferred to prepare a defensive or counterattack spell instead of doing a double-edged action.
This technique was notpletely useless, it could be used to dismantle a magic trap, unsealed object, etc.
Minutes passed and Adrian couldn''t help but sigh when a sense of boredom crept in.
He nced at his ssmates and they were seen taking notes as they watched the professor.
He darted outside the windows but there was nothing to see aside from the trees that swayed against the wind.
In the end, he took out his history book and began to read.
It was true that Adrian read history books.
But there were times when he was fed up with it, he would change the book''s genre before resuming reading them.
And magic books were not the exception.
Also thanks to it, Adrian had much knowledge in various fields.
P??r??z peeked at Adrian from the corner of his eyes as he was seen taking out a book from his Magical Sphere.
His hazel eyes scrutinized, he was curious to look at what book Adrian was reading instead of paying attention to the front.
He narrowed his eyes and moved a little bit because it was too far away for him to see.
Of course, Adrian was not stupid; he knew what P??r??z was doing, but decided to ignore him.
''Reading a history book in Magic ss?!''
His jaw wide opened, he was stupefied upon finding out what book Adrian was reading, however--
"Excuse me, you''re too close."
A voice pricked P??r??z''s ears, he lifted his head and found Adrian''s indifferent face not too far away from him.
"Huh?"
P??r??z was caught off guard.
"You''re too close."
The white-haired boy repeated and pointed at his body.
P??r??z looked at where Adrian beckoned, and he realized that he had been leaning towards him at a 45¡ã angle without even realizing it.
"Ah... sorry."
P??r??z quickly adjusted his position, moving away from him.
Adrian sighed and returned his sight to the book.
''Oh, my goodness! So him being a pompous Prince is true, after all!''
Just look at him, he didn''t even bother to hear the professor''s lecture and even read another subject in his ss!
What a jerk!
Just because he was born into the Imperial Family, it didn''t mean he could do whatever he wanted and disrespect other people!
"Is there anyone who wants to try to dispel this Magic Circle? The first person who can dispel it will get additional points."
Gizel''s voice rang out and a Magic Circle could be seen floating in front of him.
Without much thought, P??r??z immediately raised his hand.
"Yes, P??r??z?"
"Professor, Adrian said he wants to do it!"
As he heard his name being mentioned, Adrian paused whatever he did and turned, only to find P??r??z smiling wryly at him.
''Let''s see if you''re REALLY that smart! You arrogant bastard!''
Rhea facepalmed at the scene present.
Not him picking a fight with a Prince of this Empire.
But again, she remembered how that brat continued to badmouth Adrian before the ss started.
She had read the Prince''s personality through the stars, it was said that Adrian was not that kind of person.
"Haa..."
The white-haired boy sighed for the second time and approached the Magic Circle.
Adrian was just minding his own business, so, how could it grate P??r??z''s nerves?
He was not even the protagonist of this world, yet, why would that imp pick a fight with him?
If he wanted to pick a fight, he should have done it with Nathaniel, not him.
He had no idea--whatsoever.
"Take your time, and you can give up by raising your right hand."
Gizel exined the rule with a cheerful tone and the boy nodded.
"I understand."
--Shattered!
A breaking ss was heard as the Magic Circle in front of Adrian broke into pieces and dispersed into the air.
Surprised painted Gizel''s face, but he ultimately smirked.
''Ho? It was not even a second.''
Adrian''s azure eyes darted at him and he spoke with an insouciant face intact.
"Professor, I''m done."
Ah, as expected of the so-called Imperial Elementalist prodigy, the Prince was indeed talented.
But for him, it was not enough.
He needed more proof.
Gizel hummed and expressed his thoughts.
"Hmm, let''s do it for the second time, shall we?"
There was slight silence but the boy eventually answered.
"Sure."
"But this time, I''ll be using the real spell, make sure to not fail, because you might explode."
"Huh?"
And before Adrian could react, a Magic Circle formed in front of him.
--Shattered!
Yet, it did not stop, the Magic Circle continued to emerge again, again and again.
--Shattered!
--Shattered!
--Shattered!
Leaving the boy to deal with his Magic Circles, Gizel walked toward Adrian''s desk and picked up a book.
He leaned against the window sill and began to read it.
The kids watched Adrian with eyes wide open and their jaws dropped--they were beyond surprised!
As if watching him dispel the first Magic Circle in less than a second wasn''t surprising enough, now they had to witness how Adrian destroyed numerous Magic Circles with ease continuously!
They heard that the Second Prince of the Empire was gifted with magic, but seeing it with their own two eyes was truly a shocking experience!
--Shattered!
--Shattered!
Although Adrian''s air appeared calm like still water, his inside was in utter chaos.
It was due to Gizel''s Magic Circles.
Every time he broke it, the new Magic Circle that popped out would be much stronger and moreplex making the difficulty level rise constantly.
--Shattered!
The Magic Circle scattered in the air and the new one appeared before Adrian.
''Where...?''
His blue pupils move vigorously looking for its feeble point.
''Where...?''
His heartbeat raced and sweat ran down his face.
''Where...?''
He could see how Mana started to fill in the Magic Circle''s core.
''Where is--''
Adrian closed his eyes and sighed.
''--fuck.''
He ran out of time.
--Boom!
A loud explosion rang out and the ssroom shook.
"Uwaa!!"
"Kyaa!!"
The students screamed in panic.
"Everyone, please calm down."
Gizel''s voice entered their ears and they slowly lifted their eyelids only to find an invisible barrier that blocked the eruption of the bomb from reaching them.
"Huh?"
However, beyond the ss, ck smoke filled the front side and Adrian couldn''t be seen anywhere.
The man closed the book in his hand and slid open the window.
Soon, ck smoke flew out the window and revealed a white-haired boy who was standing; he was not moving an inch from his previous foothold.
"?"
Adrian''s forehead creased when he saw two shields surrounding him.
One was his and the other...
He raised his head and the professor was seen smiling benignly at him.
''He dispelled 24 Magic Circles in a minute, huh, not bad.''
--p --p --p
Gizel pped and praised him.
"Excellent! Please p for Adrian."
Although the students were confused, they still heeded him.
--p --p --p
The shields were dismissed and he walked toward Adrian.
Upon his arrival before him, Gizel extended his hand that held a book.
The boy nced at it and he realized that it was his--his history book.
Adrian reached out for the book, but Gizel withdrew his hand before he could touch it.
Of course, this action made Adrian question him.
"?"
"No wonder my ss appears boring in your eyes."
Gizel whispered, barely audible but he managed to catch it.
"But I hope you can respect me more as your teacher, Your Highness."
"I understand."
The man smiled, he handed him the book and Adrian returned to his seat.
"Alright, now P??r??z, it''s your time! Please, move forward."
"Huh?"
The wheat-haired boy was bbergasted and glimpsed at the newly constructed Magic Circle in horror.
"I''m waiting~"
P??r??z reluctantly forced himself to stand and marched to the front.
The truth was, he was so immersed in peeking at Adrian''s book that he forgot to pay attention to the lecture!
--Gulp.
He swallowed down his saliva and began to gather his Mana.
P??r??z was lost, he didn''t know what to do, and in the end, he did whatever idea jumped into his head.
--Boom!
The Magic Circle blew and P??r??z was seen rolling several times on the floor.
"Urg!!"
The students shook their heads in disbelief at the scene present--except for Rhea.
"Pfft."
Because she was trying to suppress herughter as if watching aedy show.
Gizel massaged his temple in frustration and exined one more time.
"When dispelling Magic Circles, it is important to remember one important rule: never touch the core. The core is where Mana gathers and damaging it can lead to disastrous consequences."
Simply put, it would be like opening the floodgates of a dam when the water was raging inside.
However, a question emerged in Adrian''s head.
Why did the professor not make a barrier to protect P??r??z just like he did to him?
Even though the Mana st was not that powerful, why did he let him receive it?
This professor...
''He''s... not being petty, is he?''
Gizel approached P??r??z and helped him to stand.
"Make sure to pay attention next time."
The professor spoke softly and the boy couldn''t help but droop his head in embarrassment.
"I''m sorry."
"Don''t be sorry, be better!"
"Thank you."
Gizel patted the boy''s shoulder gently and P??r??z returned to his seat.
The man pped his hand and spoke yfully with a smile that never left his lips.
"Alright, whose turn this time?"
Soon a new Magic Circles floated in the air.
.
.
.
"Haa... haa..."
Adrian looked at his ssmates who were panting heavily with sweat drenched their bodies.
Somehow they reminded him of the first time he learned how to dispel Magic Circle.
His blue eyes moved and the professor was seen writing something on his document.
--Ding --Dong --Ding --Dong
Upon listening to it, Gizel smiled and bid his ss farewell.
"Alright, I''ll see you again after the lunch break."
He strode to the door and opened it, but to his surprise, four girls stood in front of the door--blocking the way.
They bowed and Leticia, a girl with lc hair asked.
"Good afternoon, Professor! We would like to ask if by any chance Prince Adrian is in this ss?"
"Ah, yes, he''s here."
Gizel spun around toward the white-haired who was sitting whilst reading a book.
"Adrian, these beautiful youngdies are looking for you."
The boy in question nced at them and he met familiar purple eyes.
With that, the professor left and Adrian approached them--it seemed they were here to convey their gratitude.
They curtseyed and the moment when Adrian tried to open his mouth, there was someone faster and louder.
"Oh my goodness, did you see that?! This is the first day and he is already building his harem!"
Adrian knew the owner of that voice; it was the same voice that sold his name to the Professor.
''Harem my ass.''
He didn''t even know their names.
"You''re just jealous."
Rhea responded whilst wiping her sweat with the back of her hand and P??r??z was perplexed.
"W-What? N-No! There''s no way I''m jealous!"
Ignoring those who started arguing, Adrian could only sigh.
And judging by how ufortable the girls'' air was, it looked like they heard P??r??z''s babbling.
"Let''s move somewhere else."
He suggested and the girls nodded in agreement.
Arriving at the back of the Sovereign building, Leticia stepped forward and spoke.
"We express our sincere gratitude to Your Highness for your assistance. Without your help, we must have been drowning. We would like to extend our heartfelt thanks to you for your generosity."
They tried to curtsey, but Adrian stopped them.
"You don''t have to curtsey nor call me ''Your Highness'' when we''re in the Academy. You know the rules, right?"
They exchanged nces nervously and eventually straightened their backs.
"W-We''re... sorry."
"You don''t have to apologize, it''s not like you''re irking me--just saying."
How could they not when their parents taught them that upsetting the Imperial Family members meant a death sentence?
"We understand."
"I ept your gratitude. Just make sure to be careful next time."
"Thank you."
Adrian nodded his head and began to walk away.
.
.
.
It waste at night and a few seconds after Adrian closed his eyes, his Telesphere rang.
--Ring --Ring --Ring
He looked at the caller and it was none other but his half-brother.
Without much thought, Adrian received it.
"H--"
Before he could say a word, Nathaniel''s impatient voice cut in.
"Ian! Is it true?!"
His white brows furrowed--Adrian had no idea what he was talking about.
"About what?"
"I heard you''re building a harem!"
Adrian shut his mouth tightly.
And what kind of bullshit was that?
Chapter 25 Ch. 25: Martial Arts [1]
?The morning sun rose above the horizon, casting a warm glow across thendscape.
The sky was painted with blue hues, creating a stunning backdrop for the scenery.
Rhea took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly, freshness washing over her.
"I like the air here, it''s so different from my country."
Rhea spoke whilst stretching her arms upwards.
The tranquil atmosphere was also enhanced by the sweet melodious chirping of birds, creating a peaceful environment.
Sylvina, who walked beside her, responded.
"Zenith is located amidst the desert, right?"
"Yep."
The air here was noticeably crisp and invigorating, a stark contrast to Zenith''s climate.
What a paradise.
"By the way, I wonder who will be our Martial Arts teacher."
Sylvina opened up a conversation.
"Whoever it is, I hope he isn''t like our homeroom teacher; his teaching method is grueling."
Now that Rhea mentioned it, thoughts of yesterday''s ss came running and sent shivers down her spine.
She remembered how Gizel made them squeeze out theirst drop of Mana, and thanks to it, she almost fainted due to Mana''s Exhaustion.
In the end, Sylvina nodded in agreement.
"I concurred."
Today marked their second day as students at the Academy.
The first ss in the morning was Martial Arts and they were currently heading toward the training ground.
"No, no, no! Don''t join his harem!"
A familiar voice rang and up ahead, they saw a wheat-haired boy.
He was having a conversation with several girls near the training ground''s entrance.
Rhea and Sylvina were not deaf in the least, and upon listening to him, they could only shake their heads in disbelief.
It seemed someone was running his mouth off.
"I suggested¡ªoh?"
When the corners of his eyes caught the glimpse of his ssmates, P¨¦r¨¦z greeted them.
"Good morning, guys!"
"Do I know you?"
Rhea answered tly as they passed by him.
"What??"
P¨¦r¨¦z was baffled and the girls around him giggled.
"Uh, please, excuse me."
The boy bid his farewell and immediately ced himself next to Rhea, matching their pace.
"Why did you do that? Theyughed at me."
He sighed tiredly and changed the topic.
"By the way, where are the others?"
P¨¦r¨¦z asked and the blonde girl shrugged.
"Maybe they''re off fighting crime or saving the world. You never know."
"Pfft."
Sylvina threw her face sideways, trying to suppress herughter.
P¨¦r¨¦z frowned, he looked at Rhea in perplexity.
"Jeez, I''m seriously asking, though."
"What are you expecting me to say? I''m not their mother."
His furrow deepened.
"What is wrong with¡ªah, it''s Ralph!"
A tall and muscr ck-haired boy was seen waving his hand, they waved back and without much thought, P¨¦r¨¦z ran over him.
"Hey, Ralph! Do you want to hear some hot gossip?"
Rhea folded her arms and clucked her tongue in annoyance.
"I don''t like him."
Sylvina chuckled softly.
"I can see that."
She nced at the pink-haired girl and asked her opinion.
"So, what do you think of him?"
"Hmm, I don''t know. It''s too early to judge."
The tanned girl scoffed.
"How wise, I can''t be like you."
Yet, Sylvina just smiled.
"I''ll take that as apliment."
¡¤?¦Èm After ten minutes of walking, they eventually arrived at the training ground.
A vast space surrounded by towering trees with its floor covered in soft green grass was revealed.
The training ground was equipped with a variety of training dummies, obstacle courses, and targets.
On the left side, there was an armory storage where students could borrow weapons and armor for their training.
There was also an infirmary to offer immediate medical attention in case of an ident.
The training ground was located some distance away from the academy, which allowed the students to focus more on their training without any external distractions.
P¨¦r¨¦z looked at his pocket watch which read 6:50, he put it back and muttered sarcastically.
"As expected of the Imperial Prince, he''s alwayste."
Rhea, who overheard this, immediately confronted him.
"Can you stop badmouthing him?"
P¨¦r¨¦z raised his hands in defense.
"Whoa, whoa, easy. I''m not bad-mouthing him. I''m just stating facts. He''s alwayste."
The blonde girl sneered.
"So what if he alwaysesst?"
Sylvina and Ralph shared a brief nce before both letting out a sigh as the duo in front of them began to argue.
They attempted to intervene, but their efforts proved futile and the quarrel persisted for several minutes.
"You better stop, the Instructor ising."
"You¡ªhuh?"
Their bodies jolted upon recognizing the owner of the voice.
They stopped whatever they did and swapped their sight toward it.
Soon, a white-haired boy was seen standing not too far away from them and they frowned in unison.
What?
Adrian''s sudden appearance left them bewildered.
The ck-haired boy shook his head to dismiss his confusion and asked.
"Wait, when did youe?"
Ralph was always aware of his surroundings, yet how could he miss him?
"I was here an hour ago."
Adrian replied dryly and his crease deepened.
An hour ago?
It meant he was here even before their arrival.
Then, how could none of them notice his presence at all?
Wasn''t the Second Imperial Prince an Elementalist?
Then howe he moved unnoticed like an assassin?
No matter how hard he thought about it, it made no sense.
.
.
.
Adrian closed the book in his hand and fixed his sight on a girl and a boy who was arguing in the distance.
Right now Adrian was sitting on a tree branch.
Since today was Martial Arts, he got up at 4 am and went here to practice before ss started.
Even though he was away from them, he could vividly hear their voices.
Throughout their heated debate, it was evident that the main point of contention was focused on him.
He had no idea why it mattered to them while he didn''t care at all.
As he sensed a familiar figure approaching, the white-haired boy leaped down the tree and strode toward them.
He had to end their fight before the instructor came because he didn''t want to get into any unnecessary trouble.
Simplicity, they didn''t know how petty the old man was.
"You better stop, the Instructor ising."
"You¡ªhuh?"
They darted at him and confusion colored their faces.
Ralph shook his head and questioned him¡ªalthough it sounded like an interrogation to him.
"Wait, when did youe?"
"I was here an hour ago."
Let''s not say anything superfluous.
"That''s a lie, right?"
He nced at the voice and P¨¦r¨¦z was seen snickering scornfully at him.
Adrian sighed and shrugged nonchntly.
"You can ask the Instructor if you''re curious."
In truth, he bumped into him here by ident, and the old man immediately challenged him to a duel.
Sometimes, the boy wondered what the original Adrian had done to him.
Because the old man seemed to be someone who held a grudge against him, like, he wouldn''t stop until he beat him to a pulp.
Now he understood why Nathaniel hated him.
And thanks to his improving physical stats, he could get out of the training ground less bloody.
P¨¦r¨¦z tried to open his mouth but a voice was heard; making them divert their attention.
"Good morning."
The kids straightened their line before greeting him back.
"Good morning, Sir!"
In front of them was a towering elderly man with a robust build and a thick, unshaven beard.
His hair was dark brown with a few strands of gray hair woven throughout it.
"My name is Walter and I will be your Martial Arts teacher for the next three years. Be prepared because I won''t go easy on you."
"Yes, Sir!"
"Now, introduce yourself."
They did as instructed and soonmenced warm-ups.
"Hmm¡"
Walter''s brown eyes scanned the document in his hand¡ªit was the student''s data.
He put them back and four panting youths came into view.
He nced sideways and a white-haired boy with a pair of cerulean eyes was seen.
Unlike his ssmates, he looked fine.
Well, if it was that little brat, more or less he had known his capabilities, but not them.
He had to witness their strength firsthand before deciding on what kind of training they needed.
As an idea popped into his head, Walter pped his hands and announced the next sessions.
"We will be holding a dueling session and you are free to choose your opponent."
They all raised their hands but there was someone faster.
"Who are you going to challenge?"
Walter asked him and his friends could only roll their eyes in boredom.
Even without him responding to the question, the answer was obvious.
"I want to challenge Adrian!"
P¨¦r¨¦z shouted in animation and Walter turned to the man in question.
"What do you think?"
Adrian shrugged casually.
"I don''t see a problem."
With that, the first duel was settled.
=====
A/N:
Sorry for thete update.
Chapter 26 Ch. 26: Martial Arts [2]
?A/N:
Sorry guys, a long chapter again.
=====
The giant door swung open and rack upon rack of weapons and armor of all shapes and sizes came into view.
Thick scents of musky leather, metal, and oil wafted into their nostrils the moment they took steps inside.
"Whoa!"
The kids couldn''t hide their amazement as they scanned the surroundings.
The room was impably organized with each section carefully arranged.
Before the duel started, Walter instructed them to pick their weapons in the armory storage.
Wasting no more time, they scattered into the room to select their needs.
Adrian moved his feet and began browsing the shelves.
His eyes skimmed over shields, armor, and eventually stopped at the swords section.
He picked up a longsword and his reflection was mirrored on its de, staring back at him.
He tried on several swords for minutes and after finding one that suited him, Adrian exited the room.
He approached the Instructor and stood beside him.
Together, they gazed at the clouds drifting in the faraway distance.
The sound of rustling leaves and the chirping birds in the background create a soothing atmosphere.
The scenery was serene and peaceful.
"It seems you''re not very close with your ssmates."
Walter broke the silence and Adrian shrugged nonchntly.
"It''s not ''seems'', it''s a fact."
He rectified him.
"So, why is that?"
"It''s¡"
His voice trailed off, he struggled to find the right words.
''Why is that?''
Adrian repeated Walter''s question silently.
To be honest, he had never thought about it and didn''t have an answer to that question either.
But one thing was for sure.
In pursuit of his goal¡ªfor two whole years; for the sake of his survival, he waspletely oblivious to the world around him.
He was consumed by his fear of failure and the consequences that would follow.
And that was what held him back from truly living.
Walter peeked sideways.
Minutes passed, yet nothing came out of the boy''s mouth.
He sighed and spat his mind.
"I know your dedication in your training to be a strong Monarch ismendable."
''Huh?''
Adrian veered around, only to find Walter staring at him warmly.
''What is he talking about?''
Wait.
Did this old man assume that all of his rigorous training was just solely to be the Emperor of thisnd?
That was ridiculous!
"I think¡ª"
Adrian''s tongue halted.
He couldn''t bring words out of his mouth when Walter''s hand stroked his head gently.
"You''re still young, try to enjoy your life to the fullest."
"I¡"
Confusion swirled within him, he didn''t know how to respond.
The old man''s brown eyes switched elsewhere and Adrian followed it; four youths were seening out of the armory storage.
Walter returned his sight to him, and¡ª
"Argh!"
Adrian stumbled forward; he was smacked on the back.
"You better listen to me, you little brat!"
"???"
Adrian was bewildered, somehow he couldn''tprehend his Instructor''s way of thinking.
First, he treated him withpassion, and out of the blue, he turned violent.
But then again, he should have known that there was no way that old man would treat him kindly.
Upon their arrival, Walter examined his student one by one.
Ralph held a giant shield and broadsword, Rhea chose chakram, Sylvina had a bow and quiver on her back, and P¨¦r¨¦z carried a spear.
Without beating around the bush, he gave them orders.
"You two get on the arena and the rest can watch from the side."
"Yes, Sir!"
The training ground featured five mini-arena sections specifically designed for dueling.
Situated in the middle of the ground, it provided enough space for students to engage in one-on-onebat.
Soon, Adrian, P¨¦r¨¦z, and Walter entered the stage while his ssmates sat on the grass, a few meters away from them.
The wheat-haired boy looked at Adrian condescendingly and let out a scornful smile.
"There is only one rule, you are prohibited from using magic!"
"Yes, Sir!"
Walter eyed the boys in turn and shouted.
"En garde!"
Adrian took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly.
Aside from those three, P¨¦r¨¦z had the most bnced physical and magical stats.
Although Adrian had a slight edge in terms of physical stats, he should not underestimate P¨¦r¨¦z.
He tightened his grip on the hilt and stood on guard stance.
"Pr¨ºts?"
P¨¦r¨¦z spun the spear in his hand vigorously with great speed and force.
¡ªWhuush! ¡ªWhuush! ¡ªWhuush!
He swirled the spear to the right, to the front, to the left, upward, behind him and the sight of him stopping was nowhere to be found.
¡ªp!
Rhea facepalmed and for some reason, she felt a secondhand embarrassment.
Her hand slid down and her contorted face was revealed.
Not only she but Ralph and Sylvina also shared the same expression, their faces were crooked beyondpare.
"What the hell is he doing?"
Rhea spoke exasperatedly.
Recovering from his astonishment, Ralph responded.
"Uh, maybe he''s trying to intimidate Adrian?"
"Intimidate??"
Rhea scoffed in disbelief and she continued.
"Does Adrian look like someone who is being threatened??"
Ralph and Sylvina fixated their eyes on Adrian.
However, the boy''s face remained the same, indifferent just like the first time they saw him.
"Umm, maybe P¨¦r¨¦z uses this opportunity just trying to show off his skills."
Sylvina chimed in and the two fell silent before nodding their heads in agreement.
"Yeah, that''s probably it."
¡ªWhuush! ¡ªWhuush! ¡ªWhuush!
P¨¦r¨¦z persisted in twirling his spear and now his movements became more erratic and exaggerated.
"Allez!"
The moment Walter''s word fell, P¨¦r¨¦z thrust his spear forward and Adrian deflected it downward.
¡ªBang!
To his surprise, P¨¦r¨¦z rotated his weapon; bringing forth its rear point and forcing Adrian to jump backward.
It turned out, he was not just unting.
P¨¦r¨¦z was indeed a skilled spearman.
And right after Adriannded, he was greeted by a horizontal attack on his right side.
¡ªBang!
Adrian parried it and just like before, P¨¦r¨¦z swiveled his weapon once again, making its rear point strike Adrian''s left nk.
¡ªBang!
He blocked it, but the spearhead wasing back on his right side.
¡ªBang!
Adrian swiftly thwarted it and P¨¦r¨¦z relentlessly delivered more blows on each of the boy''s wings in turns.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst between the colliding des and Adrain was seen being pushed.
"Tsk."
Rhea clucked her tongue in amazement.
"Who would have thought that DOLT could actually fight?"
Of course, the snide remark was directed at none other, but P¨¦r¨¦z.
"I concurred."
Sylvina nodded her head in agreement.
It seemed they were prejudiced toward P¨¦r¨¦z''s goofy moves at the beginning.
"But I was surprised by Adrian. Despite being an Elementalist, he was able to defend himself quite well."
Ralph joined the conversation and Rhea agreed.
"Now that you mentioned it, I forgot that Adrian was an Elementalist."
Fighting a spearman was always a challenge, especially for short-rangebatants.
It required a strategic approach to close the distance and avoid getting impaled by the spear.
¡ªBang!
Adrian shoved his weapon away and P¨¦r¨¦z chuckled amidst his attacks.
"Why don''t you attack, huh?"
¡ªBang!
Ignoring his taunt, Adrian peeked behind his shoulder and the edge of the arena grew closer.
When his spearhead point approached, instead of deflecting it sideways, this time Adrian struck it down.
He quickly stepped on the shaft and did a backflip toward the wheat-haired boy''s back.
Upon descending, Adrian hastily spun around along his sword.
¡ªBang!
Spark flew as their des shed.
Just like he had expected, P¨¦r¨¦z''s spear was already waiting for him.
¡ªBang!
Their weapon bounced and Adrian raised his sword.
¡ªBang!
Wrinkles formed on P¨¦r¨¦z''s forehead.
''Huh?''
¡ªBang!
Sharp pain kicked on his hands.
¡ªBang!
It continued to spread and numbness overwhelmed his arms.
¡ªBang!
Puzzlement painted P¨¦r¨¦z''s face.
''What is happening?''
¡ªBang!
Panic crept in and his heart beat fast.
¡ªBang!
The situation reversed; Adrian was now attacking and P¨¦r¨¦z was defending.
¡ªBang!
"Urg!"
P¨¦r¨¦z stumbled backward but briskly regained his footing and returned to his defensive stance.
¡ªBang!
His trembling hands grew more potent every time he took Adrian''s blows.
He lifted his head and met a pair of cold cerulean eyes looking down on him.
¡ªBang!
"Agh!"
He staggered once again and P¨¦r¨¦z gritted his teeth; his anger intensified.
¡ªBang!
''Defeated by an Elementalist? Are you kidding me?''
He still had pride!
¡ªBang!
He clutched the spears tightly and swung his spear with all of his might.
"YOU''RE JUST AN ELEMENT¡ª"
¡ªCrack!
His eyes widened; he couldn''t resume his word.
And as if the world had slowed down, he could see how the white-haired boy''s sword cut through the shaft of his spear.
"What¡?"
P¨¦r¨¦z was beyond shocked by the scene.
Not only he but others also wore the same expression¡ªexcept for the boy who stood in front of him and the Instructor.
Spear shafts were created with durability in mind; meant to be used repeatedly.
Despite their lightweight design, they were constructed to be incredibly strong, and capable of withstanding the force of impact.
It was never easy to break it, then how could Adrian do that?
Recovering from his disbelievement, P¨¦r¨¦z didn''t give up.
"DON''T JOKE WITH ME!"
He rotated his weapon and executed a thrust.
Adrian gazed at him insouciantly and swung his sword casually.
¡ªCrack!
And P¨¦r¨¦z''s rear spear shaft ended in the same fate.
"Huh¡?"
Surprise struck everyone a second time.
They realized that what Adrian did was not just mere luck.
P¨¦r¨¦z stood there, frozen; staring at the broken spear in his hands with a nk head.
He looked up and a sword was ced a few centimeters from his neck.
"Ah¡"
He lost¡
"The winner is Adrian!"
Walter announced the victor.
Coming to his senses, P¨¦r¨¦z''s face turned feral, and swatted away Adrian''s sword before leaping off the stage.
P¨¦r¨¦z clenched his fists as he strode towards his ssmates.
Noticing the boy''s fury, Waltermented.
"It seems he can''t ept his defeat."
Adrian shrugged whilst sheathing his sword, he had nothing to say.
"As clever as ever, huh?"
His blue eyes darted at the old man and he sighed.
"It''s not me, he''s just way too stupid."
Judging from P¨¦r¨¦z''s first attack, Adrian recognized his skill and thought he would have a hard time.
As he contemted how to defeat him, who would have thought that P¨¦r¨¦z would pave the way for his own downfall?
Adrian just baited him and P¨¦r¨¦z swallowed it whole.
He was acting like he was being pushed and as he expected, P¨¦r¨¦z who was drowning in the delusion, continued to engage him.
And unknown to him, Adrian not simply deflected his attacks but alsonded multiple blows in the same spot on his spear shaft continuously.
Usually, a swordsman would use the t side of his de to parry, but on this asion, Adrian used the edge.
And that was how he was able to break his spear shafts.
If the boy suppressed his ego a little bit, it might lead to another story.
¡
P¨¦r¨¦z sat next to Ralph, his sour face was palpable.
"Aw, poor P¨¦r¨¦z, defeated by an Elementalist."
A familiar mocking voice pricked his ears and he instantly snapped at Rhea.
"Why do you always butt in when ites to Adrian?! Are you in love with him or something?!"
He wasn''t in the mood to joke around right now.
"Pfft, hahaha!!"
Yet, that bitch was just guffawing which grates his nerves even more.
"Why would I invest my love in someone who isn''t interested in girls?"
Rhea spoke whilst wiping her tears.
Why would she fall in love with Adrian?
She read Adrian through the stars, it said that he was too busy achieving his goals that he didn''t even have time for chasing girls.
Even though she had no idea what his goal was, still¡ªwhat a funny joke.
However, something strange happened.
Rhea stoppedughing and shut her mouth upon witnessing how her friends gaped at her.
She couldn''t help but wonder.
"Uh, did I¡ miss something?"
"So¡ª"
She turned to the voice¡ªit was Sylvina.
"¡ªAdrian is¡ a gay?"
"Huh?"
The tomboy was stupefied.
"Wait, guys. I¡ªI¡ I think you all misunderstood!"
And Rhea needed more than five minutes to exin what she truly meant.
¡ªp ¡ªp ¡ªp
Walter pped and after he gained their attention, the Instructor shouted.
"Who''s next?"
Soon, Rhea and Sylvina marched toward the arena.
"Hey, nice fight, buddy!"
"It''s an interesting match."
The girls expressed their minds as they passed by Adrian.
"Thanks?"
Their step came to an abrupt halt the moment they heard his voice.
They were dazed, Rhea and Sylvina never thought that he would answer them.
The two veered around and a white-haired boy was seen standing, facing them.
"Good luck."
With that, Adrian turned and resumed his step.
Regardless, the girls smiled and continued their way.
He approached the boys and Ralph waved his hand, Adrian nodded in response
"Tsk."
P¨¦r¨¦z clucked his tongue, expressing his annoyance at Adrian''s arrival.
Ignoring him, he sat next to Ralph.
"It''s a good fight."
"Thanks."
Suddenly, an unexpected person jumped into the conversation.
"Just to let you know¡ªI will beat you in the next duel!"
It was P¨¦r¨¦z and he just couldn''t seem to get over his defeat.
Adrian tried to answer but Ralph was faster.
"No, you can''t."
"Huh? Why?"
P¨¦r¨¦z looked at the giant boy in perplexity, he didn''t understand why Ralph meddled in.
"Adrian will be my next opponent."
"Ha!"
P¨¦r¨¦z sneered.
"Yeah, let''s see who raises his hand faster!"
"Sure, why not?"
Unbeknownst to them, the corners of the white-haired boy''s lips curved upward.
And turned out, it was not bad¡
.
.
.
¡ªRing ¡ªRing ¡ªRing
It waste at night and Adrian was awakened by the sound of an iing call.
He begrudgingly opened his eyelids and grabbed his Telesphere.
After recognizing the caller, he received it.
// IAN! PEOPLE SAY YOU''RE A GAY¡ª //
Without much thought, Adrian cut off the call and went back to sleep.
Although he had no idea where those baseless rumors hade from.
At this point, Adrian didn''t care.
He didn''t care.
He just wanted a peaceful night.
Chapter 27 Ch. 27: A Journey [1]
?Adrian stood under the scorching sun, his face glistening with sweat.
He wiped the droplets under his chin and examined his ssmates.
"Haa... haa..."
Four of them were panting heavily, struggling to catch their breath.
Right now they were at the training ground, practicing Magic.
Switching his attention to the front, a purple-haired man was seen conversing in his Telesphere.
Gizel Rurdgier. **
He was the highest-ranked Elementalist Adrian had ever seen.
Apart from being a Professor, he also served as the Head of the Elementalist Division in the Tower.
For your information, ranks indicate howpetent the Elementalists were at performing magic, not how powerful their spells were.
And judging from his outstanding aplishments, it was evident that he was an extremely talented individual.
The man ended the call and returned with a big smile nted on his face.
"I have good news for you!"
The kids rolled their eyes boredly.
After three months of studying at this Academy, they learned a lot about their homeroom teacher.
Every time he said ''good news'', it would definitely be the other way around.
And to be honest, they got tired of it.
Gizel pped and spoke gleefully.
"Your first Study Tour will be held next week!"
Upon hearing it, his pupils'' jaws stretched wide and their faces immediately lit up.
"What?! For real?!"
"Whoa!"
The exhaustion that had been weighing them down during the training session dissipated into thin air.
Their excitement was palpable, the boys were exhrated and the girls jumped happily.
And for the first time ever, Gizel finally said something aligned with his words!
The Study Tour was an integral part of the academy curriculum which was held twice a year.
The aim was for students to get the opportunity to apply what they had learned in ss to real-world environments.
Sylvina raised her hands, her pink eyes twinkling with merriment.
"Professor, is it the Tower we are going to?"
The Tower was a dreand to visit for those who hunger for knowledge.
No one on this continent would refuse to go there.
Gizel nodded his head and the students erupted in mirth.
"Yes, we''re going to the Refugee Camp."
They shut their mouths and their faces turned grim, the jubnt mood vanished without a trace.
"Haa..."
They sigh tiredly and somehow, they could feel how their energy drained in an instant.
Just... how stupid of them to believe him knowing his true nature?
"Pfft, haha."
Yet, there he was, giggling by himself.
Only after he saw his students'' expressionless faces, did he stopughing and let out a fake cough.
"Ahem."
Gizel smiled once again and began to exin.
"As we all know, the Empire is currently at war with the Kearny Kingdom."
Now that he mentioned it, even though the war had been raging on for three months, the atmosphere within the Empire was rtively calm.
Right now Nathaniel was 11 years old, the novel stated he would return from the war at the age of 18.
In other words, this war wouldst for seven years.
However, it was still unknown at what age Nathaniel joined the war.
"Actually, it takes 12 days on horseback to reach the camp, but since all of you are newbies, the schoolmittee has allotted an additional 2 days for the journey."
Adrian''s forehead furrowed and without beating around the bush, he asked.
"What does that mean?"
Gizel''s smile widened.
"It means that all of you will conduct a Survival Test."
The group was stunned, somehow they couldn''tprehend this sudden turn of events.
"Huh? Wait, I thought we had a Study Tour? But suddenly it became a Survival Test?"
P??r??z conveyed his confusion and Gizel rified.
"The Study Tour''s destination is the refugee camp, but your journey to get there will serve as the Survival Test."
"So, it''s like two agendas at once?"
Ralph concluded and Gizel nodded in response.
"Yes. Ah, also, you''ll be traveling as a team with your ssmates. My team and I will watch over you from afar to ensure your safety. Any questions?"
"How about the grades?"
Adrian asked once more and Gizel exined.
"Your grades will be based on individual performance and how you contribute to the team during the journey. I''ll be assessing your survival skills and how well you work with your ssmates to reach the refugee camp--"
--Ding --Dong --Ding --Dong
The bell rang, marking the end of the ss.
After the bell died down Gizel continued.
"--Is it enough?"
"Yes, thank you."
The professor pped and smiled.
"Alright guys, see you on Wednesday with more detailed information about our Study Tour."
"Thank you for the lessons."
With that, Gizel left the training ground and they followed suit.
As soon as the evil professor was out of sight, Rhea screamed in frustration.
"Aaah! Why does it feel like the lessons are getting harder every day?"
"I agree."
Over the past three months, Adrian''s rtionship with his ssmates improved.
Although he was more of a listener, it was still a positive development for him.
Likewise, there was one person who seemed unwilling to ept his presence.
But it didn''t matter since he had no reason to care anyway.
Adrian paused his steps the moment his eyes caught a familiar figure up ahead.
"See you in ss."
"Huh?"
The group turned around and Adrian was seen approaching someone.
He had ck hairbined with a pair of golden eyes.
The First Prince of the Empire.
Upon his arrival, Nathaniel greeted him with a warm smile.
"It''s been a while."
"It has."
Thest time they met was at the academy''s enrollment.
"Follow me."
He led the way and Adrian fell in step beside him.
"So, how''s your day?"
"Pretty good, how about yours?"
"I''m doing well."
"d to hear."
He nodded and asked another inquiry.
"By the way, why did you always reject my call?"
Instead of a question, it sounded like a grunt; his voice tinged with a hint of annoyance.
Ah.
He remembered how Nathaniel used to call him in the middle of the night and ask him about nonsensical rumors.
Adrian grew tired of it and on the third day, he rejected Nathaniel''s calls.
This action continued for a whole month and Nathaniel eventually stopped calling him, which was great.
"Well, that''s because you always ask weird things."
Adrian shrugged casually, he had nothing to hide and Nathaniel looked at him in disbelief.
"That''s because they are weird, so I ask you directly!"
He spoke exasperatedly.
Adrian tried to respond but Nathaniel hastily raised his hands; beckoning him to quiet down.
"Let''s stop. I''m not here to argue with you."
Nathaniel tried to diffuse the tension.
"Alright."
He sighed and began again, but this time he spoke with a low tone.
"Have your homeroom teacher informed you about the Study Tour or Survival Test?"
"Yes, he has."
"So, what do you think?"
"Kinda excited?"
It was the truth.
He was also curious about the world behind this thick wall.
For two years, his mother had never allowed him out of the castle because of the power struggle within the Imperial Court--which was understandable.
But now, this time was different, Adrian had a lot of improvement in his stats and he was confident with his Magic.
Or, he could say that this was his only chance to explore the world outside.
"But you know, I hope that... you won''t participate."
Adrian ceased his step and eyed Nathaniel right into his eyes.
"So this is the reason why you were looking for me?"
There was a brief silence and he eventually answered.
"Yes."
Adrian wanted to scoff but refrained from doing so.
Nevertheless, he should have expected this.
There was no way this person would suddenly look for him for no reason.
"May I know the reason?"
"It''s dangerous."
"But my homeroom teacher and his team would follow from behind?"
"It''s not about the Survival Test, it''s--haa..."
Nathaniel took a deep breath and continued.
"If you want to go so bad, fine. But thinking about changing the destination."
From his speech, Adrian deduced that this was not about the assassination plot in the Survival Test, but the ''destination''.
There were a lot of refugee camps and the only one that was ''dangerous'' was his ss destination, huh?
"So, why is it dangerous?"
"That''s because it''s the closest to the battlefield."
"If it''s dangerous, the schoolmittee should have cklisted my ss destination from the start."
"Ian, seriously?!"
Nathaniel rolled his eyes in annoyance.
"We''re at a war! What if the Kearny Kingdom sends their troops into the camp?!"
"Doesn''t that mean we''re lost?"
"Huh?"
Seeing his brother''s confused face, Adrian sighed and borated in more detail.
"It ismon knowledge that it is impossible to pass through the Forest of Death. The only way for them to send their troops is by sea."
Nathaniel nodded, he knew this much and Adrian resumed.
"The war takes ce at the sea, if they manage to step into our ground, doesn''t that mean the Marines have lost?"
"What if... theye secretly?"
"By what?"
"..."
Silence, the cat got his tongue.
"Before the war started, the Marines sent two fleets of Patrol Ships every day, and after the war was announced, they doubled their numbers. So what you''re saying is... the Kearny Ship is capable of escaping the surveince of hundreds of our Patrol Ships? How impressive of them." **
Thanks to Fredinand who supplied him with thetest information, he knew this much.
Well, it would make sense if Kearny used a submarine, but submarines or airships had not yet been invented in this world.
Also, there was no way Kearny troops would swim from their Kingdom to our Empire, it was crazy and absurd at the same time.
As there was no response, Adrian demanded one.
"So?"
"I... uhh..."
Nathaniel''s expression couldn''t be said to be good, especially after he pped him with facts in the face.
The teen opened and closed his mouth several times, yet no words came out.
Nevertheless, Adrian heaved a sigh and changed the topic.
"Let''s eat something, I''m hungry."
"Uhh, okay."
With that, they continued their way with a light conversation.
''So, the day to prove Nathaniel is a Regressor or not hase, huh?''
Chapter 28 Ch. 28: A Journey [2]
?A/N:
A slightly long and boring chapter.
=====
The sun''s gradual ascent illuminated the sky, changing its hue from a dark blue to a gentle reddish tone.
The droplets that scattered on the grass sparkled like diamonds in the light.
Adrian took a deep breath and the refreshing scent of the dew could be smelled.
"Haa¡"
He exhaled it slowly and his hot breath formed in the air before dissipating.
A week had passed in a blink of an eye and today was his ss departure for the Refugee Camp.
His cerulean eyes took in the surroundings and his ssmates were seen preparing¡ªjust like him.
Each ss had a designated day to leave and since his ss was the closest to the battlefield, they became the first ones to depart.
¡ªNeigh!
The horse next to him whined and nudged her head at his shoulder.
Adrian patted her on the head and a chuckle was heard.
He nced and a man with soft green hair and eyes was seen.
"She likes Your Highness."
"Is that so?"
"Yes."
His name was Asher. **
He was one of the Emperor''s escort Knights and the youngest Sword Master on the continent.
He camest night at his father''s behest to be his temporary Escort Knight until the activities outside the academy werepleted.
To be honest, it was too much for him, but it seemed Arthur trying to prevent the ident from two years ago repeated.
Fredinand was alsoing with him, but as Egberg''s sh and not as his butler; he also was wearing a mask and a robe to hide his identity.
Still, the two of them would join Gizel''s team and watch from afar.
"Excuse me."
Asher and Fredinand darted at the voice and a girl with lc hair wearing a coat was seen.
"How may I help you, Young Lady?"
Asher asked her.
"I wish to speak with Prince Adrian."
Judging from her voice, Adrian could easily recognize her; she was one of the girls he had saved back then.
Still, he had no idea why she was here.
Adrian turned and the moment their eyes met, she immediately curtseyed.
He clearly remembered that he had told her to ignore courtesy when they were at the academy, yet she still did it.
"You may rise."
"Umm¡ Your Highness, may I borrow a little of your time¡?"
"...sure."
Soon, they moved elsewhere and after making sure there was least passerby, she took out a red velvet box from her Magical Sphere.
She opened it and a ck tassel was revealed.
"Your Highness, would you ept my tassel?"
Tassels served as a talisman, they were often enchanted with Mana Stone and Defensive Magic Spell.
They were designed to trigger automatically in situations of danger, ensuring the safety of the wearer.
Usually, girls made and gifted them to their lovers or family members.
"...may I know why you''re giving this to me?"
They just met thrice, he didn''t even know her name yet.
"I¡"
Her mind drifted.
It started when the Survival Test was announced.
On the next day, the trend of making tassels became popr among the girls at the academy, so she made one along with her friends.
However, there was a problem.
Unlike her friends who had crushes or fianc¨¦s, she hadn''t thought of the opposite gender yet.
They tried to help her by asking if she knew any boys, but her head went nk until a pair of beautiful azure eyes crossed her mind.
That was why she was standing in front of him, nervously holding the tassel.
Even by listening to the way he talked, Leticia knew; he was going to reject it.
But she had nothing to lose.
It was already nerve-wracking to meet him in person like this, she couldn''t let her tassel be rejected!
After a minute of silence, Leticia eventually opened her mouth.
"...wouldn''t it be unchivalrous to deny a gift from a Lady?"
"..."
And instead of answering, she gave him a rhetorical question.
Adrian wanted to sneer but refrained from doing so.
With that being said, then he had no choice but to ept it.
''How clever.''
Adrian eyed her and her anxiety was apparent as she waited for his response.
But, upon taking a good look at her, he realized that she looked more like a doll rather than a human¡ªher beauty seemed almost unreal.
"...very well."
And her smile bloomed like flowers in the spring season.
Adrian held up his hand to receive it, however, she shook her head and he could only frown at her action.
"?"
"May I¡ fasten it to Your Highness'' armor?"
The audacity¡ªwasn''t this girl asking too much?
Regardless, he withdrew his arm and nodded.
''Let''s just get it over with.''
He slightly lifted his coat but had enough space for her to tie the tassel.
"Thank you."
She let out a thin smile and took a step forward.
"Please excuse my rudeness."
She stretched her hands and began to put it on his armor.
The sweet and powderly fragrance of perfume wafted into his nostril.
Now that he thought about it, he had never been this close to a woman other than his mother.
His eyes moved down and Adrian could see her thick and long eyshes; framing her beautiful purple eyes.
She examined the knots before smiling in satisfaction and stepping away.
"It''s done, Your Highness."
"Thank you?"
"My pleasure."
"Is there anything else?"
Leticia thought for a second but nothing came to mind.
"Umm, there isn''t."
"Then, please excuse me. I have to return."
"Ah, yes. I apologize for taking up a significant amount of your time."
Leticia curtseyed and spoke.
"I sincerely hope your journey is safe and that Your Highness returns in good health."
"..."
And right after she straightened her back, Adrian spat his mind.
"Don''t bother to use courtesy while we''re in the academy."
"Ah!"
Leticia flinched when she remembered something she should not have forgotten!
Goodness! How could she forget about it?!
She tried to refute it, but Adrian was faster.
"Please bear it in mind because I will not repeat myself for a third time."
With that, he turned and walked away, leaving her stupefied.
Recovering from her surprise, Leticia pouted and kicked the ground.
"How can a Prince be so apathetic like that?!"
It ruined his handsome face, he should smile more!
"How was it?"
"Did he ept it?"
Three girls were seen approaching her from behind and seeing her sour face, they couldn''t help but ask.
"Did he reject it?"
Leticia shook her head with dispirit.
"No¡ it''s just¡ª"
She paused but instantly shook her head to dismiss her useless thought.
"¡ªIt''s nothing! Anyway, let''s go eat something, I''m hungry!"
They nodded in agreement and marched toward the restaurant.
.
.
.
Adrian returned and his eyes caught a familiar figure standing beside his horse, he was chatting with Asher.
Arriving before them, he immediately greeted him with a warm smile.
"Good morning."
"Good morning."
Without beating around the bush, Adrian asked him.
"Are you here to see me off?"
Nathaniel shook his head and grinned.
"No, I''ming with you."
Adrian''s brows furrowed.
"How?"
Was that even possible?
Although the academy held the Study Tours, the second and third years had different agendas from the first years.
"Pfft. That''s the power of being the Student Council President! Not even the Headmaster can stop me from going!"
There he was, bragging about his title.
"Really? It sounded like you abused your power."
"What??"
Nathaniel was baffled and looked at him in disbelief.
Asher who happened to be standing next to him hastily covered his mouth to suppress hisughter.
"How dare my brother use me!"
Nathaniel hissed at him and Adrian shrugged nonchntly.
"Just saying."
The corners of his mouth twitched in annoyance.
"You little brat."
¡ªp ¡ªp ¡ªp
They glimpsed at the voice and the smiling Gizel came into view.
"Hello my beloved students, please gather around here."
Adrian turned to his brother.
"I''ll be back."
"Okay."
His blue eyes peeped at Nathaniel over his shoulder.
Not only warned him, but he also decided toe, huh?
It seemed that the ''thing'' that was about to happen was much more serious than expected.
Looked like he should prepare for the worst.
Adrian ced himself beside Ralph and Gizel began his speech.
"Good morning, ss."
"Good morning, professor."
"Finally, the long-awaited day has finally arrived!"
In contrast to his bright mood, they watched him with grim expressions.
"Now, please take out your weapon and remove your Telesphere."
Confusion painted their faces and Sylvina raised her hand.
"Why must we take off our Telesphere?"
"We will make the scenarios as realistic as possible so you guys can experience what real survival is. For now, you will all be using the Telesphere provided by us. Any questions?"
Gizel swept his pupils'' faces and they shook their heads.
Afterward, they took off their Telesphere and changed it to the one provided by the Academy.
Adrian checked the content of the Magical Sphere and he was speechless.
There was only a map a sleeping bag and a potion.
Even the starting item of a game was not this pathetic.
The Academy seemed to take the Survival Test way too seriously.
"Professor, why is the content¡ª"
"It''s exactly as I said before."
Gizel cut P¨¦r¨¦z and smiled.
"Ah¡"
Surprise and depression began to crawl on his face, not only he but his other three friends were also not different.
With disappointment, they put on their new Telesphere and Gizel added.
"Remember, the Survival Test is a crucial midterm exam for the first semester. It is important to give your best effort during this test, as it will determine your overall performance in the course. Failing to do well in this exam will require you to work harder in the second semester to avoid repeating the ss. Do you understand?"
"...yes."
They answered disheartenedly and Gizel shouted.
"DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!"
The kids instantly straightened their posture and cried in unison.
"YES!!"
Gizel nodded and smiled proudly.
"Then, I officially begin the Survival Test!"
¡ªp ¡ªp ¡ªp
The people around them pped with smiles nted on their faces.
Somehow, it just didn''t feel right and bizarre at the same time.
It almost looked as they were cheering at their dark future thaty ahead.
"Hey, let''s exchange Tele-code."
A voice chimed in, they darted at the sound and a boy with white hair could be seen.
He shrugged and added.
"Just in case we identally separated in the woods."
There was a brief silence and Rhea approached him.
"Ah, good idea."
Soon, the others followed suit.
"Don''t get me wrong! This is for the sake of the Test!"
P¨¦r¨¦z expressed his thoughts¡ªalthough Adrian didn''t ask nor did he care for it.
After all of them got each Tele-code, Adrian asked another query that bugged him.
"By the way, have all of you camped in the wilderness before?"
Rhea folded her arms and answered.
"I have, but Zenith is a desert not a jungle, so I don''t know much."
Adrian nodded, it was understandable.
He moved to Sylvina and she shook her head.
"My mother never allowed me to step out of the Pce."
"I spent most of my time training in the castle. I have crossed the jungle but I think it''s different from camping¡ªalso, I was being protected by my Escort Knights."
"I''m the same as Ralph."
Adrian massaged his head at a sudden headache.
So, the only one who had the experience of survival was him?
Here he thought he would have some fun, but it turned out the other way around.
He could imagine how his flowery path turned into a catastrophe.
Adrian scanned the faces of his ssmates one by one and heaved a sigh.
"Haa¡"
So¡ in other words, he had to babysit them?
''You gotta be kidding me.''
=====
A/N:
Hate to break it to you but the daily update in May is canceled.
Also, I''m going to lock my chapters.
Chapter 29 Ch. 29: Survival Test [1]
?A/N:
Fun fact: Asher''s debut/appearance was in chapter 2.
Another boring chapter...
=====
.
.
.
"Stop it."
Adrian expressed his dislike when Nathaniel vigorously ruffled his hair here and there.
"Hehe."
Yet, instead of listening to hisint, he justughed.
Adrian lifted his arms to stop him, but everything went dark as Nathaniel suddenly pulled his hood down to his face.
"Hehe."
Adrian stopped whatever he did and spat his mind.
"I don''t like it and I''m angry."
At first, he just let Nathaniel pat him, but who would have thought it backfired him?
He didn''t understand.
Did this person also treat the original Adrian like this too?
If that was the case, then he felt sorry for that boy; his life must be hard!
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance.
He slightly pulled back the hood and the moment Adrian''s sour face revealed, he made a disgusted expression.
"My brother is such a bore."
Disinterested in Nathaniel''s teasing, Adrian rolled his eyes.
"Ian!"
A shout rang.
They darted at the voice and Rhea was seen waving her hand; beckoning him to join the group.
Adrian returned his sight to his brother.
"I have to go."
Nathaniel let out a smile and stroked his hair once again, but this time he did it more gently.
"Take care of yourself."
"I will."
Adrian glimpsed behind him and Fredinand along with Asher were bowing.
"We wish you a safe journey."
"Thank you."
He mounted his horse and nced downward.
"See youter in two weeks."
"See you."
After bidding his farewell, Adrian spurred the horse toward his ssmates.
¡ªDrttt!
The academy gate entrance slid open and the kids prompted their horses into motion.
Nathaniel''s golden eyes watched Adrian''s back as he rode away and heaved a weary sigh.
He just hoped that everything would be alright.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
Their horses canter on the pavement of the road, creating a rhythmic sound.
Adrian''s eyes took in the vicinity and white color dominated every inch of Agatha.
Agatha, the Capital City of the Empire, was also known as the White City.
It was due to its uniform white walls and white-colored houses with contrasting blue doors.
Passing through the za, there was a gigantic water fountain with a golden statue of the Empire''s founder in the center.
There were countless Chrono statues scattered across the Empire, you would easily find them, especially in major cities.
He also learned about a peculiar custom whereby people would make wishes in front of the Chrono statue.
Although it might have been a means for the Imperial citizens to honor Chrono''s merit, still, in his eyes, it seemed like they were venerating God.
Arriving at Agatha''s entrance gate, the City Guards stopped them.
"Please, show your identity."
Adrian handed over a document Gizel gave and after he inspected the paper, the Guard eventually let them pass.
They got out of the city and a vast meadow greeted them.
The lush green grass stretched out in every direction, dotted by wildflowers of every color.
Unlike his ssmates who immediately ran on a full gallop, Adrian rode in trotting.
He took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air and the natural beauty that surrounded him.
''Who cares? This isn''t horse racing.''
With that in mind, Adrian decided to enjoy his first venture to the fullest.
"?"
Adrian slowed the gaits and halted.
His eyes fixated on bushes in the distance and a rabbit was spotted.
He extended his right arm with a hand imitating a gun and aimed at it.
Soon, a little magic circle formed at the tip of his finger, and a wind bullet shot out.
¡ªSt!
The rabbit''s head burst like a firework and red liquid sttered on the grass, drenching the soil.
His blue eyes examined his hand that mimicked a gun and a thought hit him.
''Should I invent firearms?''
He had disassembled and assembled firearms countless times in his previous life.
He could even do it blindfolded and drawing the blueprints was doubtlessly a piece of cake.
Still, he wouldn''t do it for free.
Since he had no interest in the throne, he needed money to continue his life outside the Castle.
Besides, there was nothing wrong with raising money at a young age, right?
.
.
.
¡ªck ¡ªck ¡ªck
P¨¦r¨¦z stood impatiently, tapping his foot on the ground.
His arms were crossed and rage was etched on his face.
Ralph, Sylvina, and Rhea who sat on the rock stared at himnguidly and rolled their eyes in exasperation.
That bastard had no idea how irritating the sound of his rattling sabaton was.
Nevertheless, they chose to remain silent to avoid unnecessary conflict.
Currently, they were waiting for Adrian at the forest entrance; he was unexpectedly separated from the group.
Rhea had called him and he said he was on his way.
However, an hour had passed yet Adrian was nowhere to be seen.
P¨¦r¨¦z''s impatience was understandable but his anger did nothing to help the situation.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
The galloping hooves were heard and they darted at the sound.
Upon eyeing the rider, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief; finally, their torment was officially over!
Adrian stopped in front of them and dismounted from his horse.
P¨¦r¨¦z gritted his teeth and clutched his fist.
Without beating around the bush, he approached Adrian; he was ready to give him a piece of his mind.
But before he could open his mouth, to his surprise, Adrian threw something at his face.
¡ªTap!
P¨¦r¨¦z reflexly caught it and swore.
"What the hell!"
He unclenched his hand and a wild apple was visible.
Returning his sight to the front, Adrian was seen distributing apples to his ssmates.
P¨¦r¨¦z flung the apple back at the white-haired boy in frustration, but Adrian seized it effortlessly.
"Don''t make meugh! Do you think I will forgive you just because you bribed me with an apple?!"
Adrian tossed the apple back at him and P¨¦r¨¦z caught it once again.
"Who said it was for you? It was for your horse."
"Huh?"
P¨¦r¨¦z was stupefied; he was taken aback and noticing how his hazel eyes slid sideways, Adrian followed it and¡ª
"Blech!"
"Barf!"
"rgh!"
The trio who were hurling the apples out of their mouths revealed.
Adrian watched them in a daze and massaged his temple.
Well, it was his fault, he should have said it before.
"It''s edible, so it''s fine."
They stopped barfing and turned to him with a bright expression nted on their faces.
"Really?!"
"Oh!"
"That''s great!"
Afterward, they took another bite and continued to eat the apple merrily.
Adrian took out his pocket watch and it read 12.15 pm.
Which meant that they had ridden for more than five hours and¡ it was lunchtime.
Putting in the watch back, Adrian asked them a question.
"Have you all eaten?"
P¨¦r¨¦z snorted and jeered at him.
"Thanks to you, we haven''t eaten anything yet! Don''t you realize that you made us wait for an hour?"
Undeterred by P¨¦r¨¦z''s tantrum, Adrian queries him nonchntly.
"Then, how much food have you gathered in an hour?"
"Huh? We, uh¡"
Seeing how flustered he was, the answer was obvious.
"So you all just sit here for an hour and do nothing?"
His blue eyes scanned his ssmates one by one.
P¨¦r¨¦z averted his gaze while the rest lowered their heads in embarrassment.
Now he understood why they ate the apple eagerly; they were hungry.
"Fine. Sorry to keep you waiting. To make up for it, lunch will be at my expense."
Adrian took out three headless rabbits, more apples, and some berries from his Magical Sphere.
"Uwaa!"
"Wow!"
Sylvina, Rhea and Ralph looked at the food Adrian had brought in amazement.
"Where did you get so much food?"
Rhea asked curiously and he exined.
"When riding, it''s crucial to not only pay attention to the road but also be mindful of our surroundings. This means keeping an eye out for potential danger or simply searching for food sources."
"Ah, I see!"
The trio nodded in understanding and pinned Adrian''s advice to their heads.
"Also, I''m only going to treat you once, as for dinner, you guys have to find it yourself."
"Alright, we understand."
P¨¦r¨¦z witnessed the whole scene in disbelief.
"Did you guys easily forgive him just because he brought you food?"
Ralph, who was fed up with P¨¦r¨¦z''s immaturity, sighed.
He stood and faced him.
"Adrian''s decision to separate from our group was not without reason, he picked fruit and hunted rabbits to eat. While the rest of us just rode the horse without bothering to find food. Rather than criticizing Adrian, we should be grateful for his willingness to share his food."
Sylvina and Rhea followed suit.
"I know you''re upset, but we have to appreciate Adrian''s efforts."
"In a situation like this, it''s important to put your ego aside, P¨¦r¨¦z."
The wheat-haired boy scoffed andughed wryly.
"So you all sided with him and cornered me just because of the food?"
Ralph rubbed his face in frustration.
"P¨¦r¨¦z, it''s not about food!"
There they were, quarreling for thousands of times or so.
Well, Adrian had no idea how many times they argued over the three months since he had lost count of them.
And as usual, the source of their strife was without a doubt him¡ªalthough he never asked them to.
The reason why he never reacted to P¨¦r¨¦z''s provocations was because he was too old to argue with a nine year old brat.
Being spoiled from birth inted their ego to an absurd level which was pointless to contend with them.
Adrian sighed and chimed in.
"Can''t we all just sit down and begin our lunch?"
They turned to him and after a brief silence, the trio nodded their heads in agreement.
"Ah, he''s right."
"Yeah."
"Let''s sit."
However, a different response came from P¨¦r¨¦z.
"To hell with your food! I will look for my own food!"
With that, he turned around and entered the forest.
Rhea facepalmed and sighed.
"Don''t he know that it''s dangerous to enter the forest alone?"
"Just let him be. Let him cool his head."
Ralph suggested.
Even though they were worried, what Ralph said was true.
P¨¦r¨¦z was too emotional at the moment; it was impossible to talk with him now.
"Let''s prepare our lunch."
Thereafter, they divided up the tasks such as collecting dry branches, cleaning the rabbits, making skewers, etc.
Soon, they were sitting around the bonfire.
The trio''s eyes lit up with joy, the smell of roasted rabbit meat filled the air, making their mouths water in anticipation.
However¡ª
"Rooaaarrr!!!"
A deafening roar of a beast echoed, followed by P¨¦r¨¦z''s scream.
"Aaarrgghhh!"
.
.
.
=====
A/N:
Guys, I''m really sorry, my schedule this month is so tight that I''m having a hard time managing the time to write.
This may be myst update of the month, but I promise to redeem it in May (since I''ll be free next month).
The good news is: I will be doing daily updates in June (100% guarantee).
Sorry for the inconvenience and thank you!
Chapter 30 Ch. 30: Survival Test [2]
?¡ªsh!
P¨¦r¨¦z cut the branch that got in his way.
He stomped his feet loudly and his face contorted with anger.
"Adrian this, Adrian that, to hell with him!"
¡ªsh!
"And why is everyone always defend¡ªhuh?"
Brown things scattered at the trees'' roots caught his attention.
He approached them and mushrooms came into view.
"Ha! Look! There are many foods here! I don''t even need his help!"
He yanked out a mushroom and ate it, but hastily spat it out.
"Urg, taste disgusting."
He stared at the mushroom in his hand for a few seconds before heaving a long sigh.
"Stupid survival test."
Afterward, he took another bite and begrudgingly swallowed it.
"I hate it."
¡ªCrunch!
A crisp snapping branch sound was heard.
P¨¦r¨¦z darted at it and met with a pair of brown eyes.
"A deer."
P¨¦r¨¦z muttered under his breath and instantly threw his weapon.
¡ªSqueak!
The deer shrilled in agony and copsed onto the ground with its belly impaled by P¨¦r¨¦z''s spears.
Blood gushed out of the wound as the animal iled its legs.
Yet, to his surprise, the deer managed to stand up and flee into the woods.
"Ah!"
Without further ado, he chased it.
¡ªRustle
P¨¦r¨¦z shoved the bushes that blocked his path and a spear covered in blood was seen lying on the ground¡ªit was his.
"Huh?"
His hazel eyes scanned the surroundings but the deer was nowhere to be found.
The boy picked up his weapon and furrowed his brows in wonder.
He was pretty sure the deer wouldn''t be able to run very far considering how badly it was injured, which was weird.
Despite his confusion, he continued his search by tracking the blood traces.
"Cough!"
A dry cough escaped his mouth.
P¨¦r¨¦z didn''t know how many minutes had passed, but he was thirsty and tired for some reason.
¡ªCrunch! ¡ªCrunch! ¡ªCrunch!
A faint breaking sound in the distance entered his ears.
P¨¦r¨¦z followed it and his step came to a halt when tall bushes obstructed his view.
He used his hands to push them away and arge brown furry beast sitting with its back facing him was revealed.
¡ªCrunch! ¡ªCrunch! ¡ªCrunch!
Right behind it, he could see the deer he was looking for.
"Ha!"
The boy scoffed in disbelief.
Now he understood why he couldn''t find his prey; it turned out the deer was being eaten by this damn bear!
P¨¦r¨¦z tightened his grip on the shaft and without much thought, he ran toward it and thrust his spear.
"Eat this!"
"Rooaarr!!"
The beast groaned and the boy was floored.
"What¡?"
Green blood spurted out from the cut and drenched his hands.
"It''s not¡ª"
He looked up but before he could see anything, something huge struck his body and P¨¦r¨¦z was sent flying.
He hurtled through the air until he collided with a tree trunk.
"Urk!"
Blood jumped out of his mouth and hended hard on his backside, disoriented and in pain.
Thanks to his armor that protected him, if not he would surely break a bone or two.
"Urg¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z clutched his forehead, his head was hurt.
He had no idea what was going on, it happened so fast that he didn''t have time to react at all.
He tried to regain his bearings but the sight before him left him frozen in dread.
¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt
The ground below him shook as the creature rose from its seat.
"Ah¡"
His eyes stretched wide in terror and his heart began to skip a bit the moment it nced at him.
P¨¦r¨¦z could feel how the hairs all over his body were standing up, fear washed over him.
The boy just realized that he had made a mistake¡ªa very very grave mistake.
That was because the horrifying creature who stood right there was nothing close to a bear.
It had a height of over 3 meters and its massive body was covered in thick dark brown fur.
The beast had two ck horns and its menacing yellow eyes were locked on him.
However, the most prominent were its ferocious sharp teeth and long ws that were dripping with red liquid¡ªit was the deer''s blood.
P¨¦r¨¦z knew he should have started running by now, but as if rooted to the ground, his body refused to budge.
"Grrr¡"
The monster emitted a low ominous growl and the boy''s whole body began to tremble.
He was scared beyond imagination.
"Roooaarrr!!!"
The beast let out a deafening cry, startling the nearby birds into flight.
Readying its talons, it charged toward the boy and the ground beneath its feet shook.
''Move! Move! Move dammit!''
P¨¦r¨¦z recited the same words over and over inwardly; in the hope his body would listen to him.
¡¤?¦Èm Nevertheless, even after the beast came closer, it was fruitless.
''Move! Please! Please!''
His fear grew potent to the point that he wanted to weep, especially when he saw how its razor ws rushed at him.
"Aarrrghh!!!"
With a burst of adrenaline, he sprang into action andnded t on the ground.
"Haa¡ Haa¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z panted heavily and his heart raced uncontrobly, somehow he managed to dodge the blow.
¡ªBoom!
The boy peered at the sound and saw that the tree he used to lean on was chopped off.
And unthinkably, the monster turned its head, making his hazel eyes in contact with its feral yellow eyes once again.
As his instinct kicked in, P¨¦r¨¦z frantically stood and sprinted with all his might.
"Huuaaaa!! Mommy!!"
"Rooaarrr!!"
The monster shrieked.
Even without looking back and judging by the thunderous footsteps echoing behind him, P¨¦r¨¦z knew it was after him.
"Ugh!"
P¨¦r¨¦z was abruptly brought down to the floor by an unknown force.
He gazed at his feet and found a red, long, spiky thing wrapped around his left ankle.
His eyes followed where it came from and flinched upon discovering that it was the monster''s tongue!
"Aaaaaa!! Help!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z''s screams pierced the air as he was forcefully dragged backward.
"Help!! Please!!"
The sound of his nails scraping against the ground ovepped with his cry and tears streamed down the boy''s face.
P¨¦r¨¦z feltpletely helpless and the thought of his impending death haunted him.
He was terrified of what fate awaited him.
If¡ only¡
If only he wasn''t too emotional.
If only he wasn''t too egotistical.
If only he had listened to his friends and forgiven Adrian, all of this could have been avoided.
He had always been too proud of himself and now, he faced the consequences of his actions.
It was often said that people change when they face death, which seemed true in his case.
He regretted it.
But¡ª
P¨¦r¨¦z rolled his body and used his right foot to kick the tongue off of his leg.
"Let me go, you bastard!"
His expression transformed from one of fear to one of unwavering determination.
¡ªas a Knight, he refused to surrender and died at the hands of a monster!
"Let go!!"
¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack!
After numerous attempts, P¨¦r¨¦z was able to break free, and wasting no more time, he swiftly got up and ran.
Just like he who was not willing to give up, so did the monster.
It continued to pursue him.
"Cough, cough!"
Ignoring his parched throat begging for water, P¨¦r¨¦z chanted a runguage in his hoarse voice.
"??? ????!!"
However, due to his average incantation skill, his spell took a few seconds to cast.
And upon seeing its prey running away, the beastshed its tongue once more.
Just a few centimeters away before it could strike the boy, a loud thud resounded; its tongue mmed against an earth wall that suddenly emerged.
"Groowwll!!"
Brushing off the monster''s wailing, P¨¦r¨¦z kept on running.
But, something weird urred.
"Huh?"
His head began to spin and his steps became unsteady.
"Ugh!"
P¨¦r¨¦z fell t on the ground and his body trembled.
He clutched his throat at the unbearable thirst.
"Water¡ water¡"
His voice was croaky and desperate.
He pushed himself to get up but all effort was in vain.
His entire body felt oddly weak; he didn''t understand why this was happening.
"¡???..."
P¨¦r¨¦z chanted the runguage to summon water from the ground.
Nevertheless, it failed to materialize because he vocalized incorrect syntax and intonation.
"Cough, cough! Wa¡ª"
¡ªBoom!
He nced over and noticed that the Earth Wall he had created was crumbling.
Through the pile of rubble and dust, the monster silhouette was seen lurking; it closing in, ready to attack.
"...dammit¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z cursed at the wind.
Just when he thought that he had escaped it, reality hit him hard in the face.
Shortly, he used every ounce of strength he had left to drag his body into motion.
Even though he knew it would be futile, he kept on moving.
¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt
The monster ran and swung its sharp talons toward the boy.
¡ªBoom!
A thundering thump echoed as a giant block of earth shot up and struck the beast.
"Rooaarr!!"
He darted sideways and the monster was seen rolling on the ground several times before crashing into a nearby tree trunk.
P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but furrow at the scene.
Although his sight was blurry, somehow he could still make out the entire sequence of events.
"What is¡ happening¡?"
He mumbled in his rasping voice and veered around his head.
Soon, his hazed eyes caught a fluttering white hair in the distance and everything went ckout.
=====
A/N:
Hello, my fellow readers! It''s been a while!
Btw, starting today, I will only be updating 1k words per chapter, so there is no more long chapter~
Adios!
Chapter 31 Ch. 31: Survival Test [3]
¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle
Four youths were spotted dashing through the untamed wilderness with a white-haired boy leading the way.
His cerulean eyes vigorously scanned the surroundings intently.
They were searching for their lostpanion.
The group moved quickly, their steps light and nimble as they weaved through the dense foliage.
"Groowwll!!"
A roaring beast echoed throughout the forest and anxiety crept in.
Uneasiness washed over them and their hearts raced.
They were not stupid by any means.
And judging from the voice, they knew that it did not belong to any form of animal but something else.
Something that they did not wish to meet.
However, in contrast to his friends, the boy in the forefront seemed unfazed by it.
His face was devoid of any expression resembling still water.
"This way."
They turned left and Adrian frowned when he sensed many presences in the area.
''Are they Gizel''s team?''
Brushing it off, he continued to run.
When the bushes that obscure their sight came to an end, a wheat-haired boy was seen lying prone on the ground and¡ª
¡ªBoom!
Their attention shifted toward a tall Earth Wall that was crumbling down behind him.
Shortly, their eyes widened in shock and horror upon witnessing the scene present.
Their hearts skipped a beat and their whole body began to tremble.
Amidst the dust and the falling debris, a colossal yet terrifying figure passed through the barrier.
¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt
The ground shook with every step it took, driving their nerves to the edge.
"Ah¡"
With its sharp talons at the ready, the monster dashed toward P¨¦r¨¦z.
Wasting no more time, Adrian ran and ryed his n.
"Ralph, I need you to¡ª"
However, he shut his mouth after realizing that no one was following him.
He peeked behind his shoulder and saw that the trio was rooted to the ground with fear and dread written on their faces.
"Tsk."
He clucked his tongue and returned his sight up ahead.
It was clear that they had never encountered a monster before.
The beast swung its razor ws but before it could graze on P¨¦r¨¦z''s body, a Magic Circle formed; shooting out a massive earth block and mming the monster''s body sideways.
"Rooarr!!"
The creature rolled several times and collided with a tree trunk.
¡ªBoom!
The tree broke into two pieces and sent a cloud of dust into the air.
P¨¦r¨¦z weakly turned his head.
Their eyes connected for a brief moment before he fell unconscious.
Once he arrived, Adrian quickly rolled the boy''s body to face the sky and put his fingers under his nose.
Fortunately, P¨¦r¨¦z was only fainting.
Catching a glimpse of the boy''s dry mouth, Adrian couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows in wonder.
How the hell did this brat have symptoms of dehydration?
They were only separated for half an hour or so.
Did he eat something weird?
¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt
He darted to the side and saw the monster slowly rise to its feet.
The moment it stood upright, its feral yellow eyes fixated on him.
"Rooaarr!!"
The monster screeched and impatiently rushed at him.
Adrian chanted inwardly and three Earth Walls lined vertically soared up from the ground; blocking the beast''s path.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The beast relentlessly pounded the barrier until it crumbled into pieces and began to strike the second wall.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
While keeping the monster upied, Adrian cast another spell.
Soon, the soil beneath P¨¦r¨¦z rose imitating an altar and it glided toward hispanions.
If they had nothing to do then it was better to lighten his burden by protecting the boy''s body.
¡ªBoom!
Thest wall copsed and the monster swiftly charged; waving its razor-sharp talons at him.
However, the white-haired boy didn''t budge an inch nor did he take out his weapon.
He just stood there and smirked.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst between the collided ws and a giant shield.
Ralph stood in front of him, blocking the monster''s blow.
Without beating around the bush, Adrian spat his mind.
"Took you long enough."
"Uh, sorry¡ I was surprised."
Ralph answered nervously; he was embarrassed.
Noticing somethinging, his azure eyes rolled sideways and a chakram was seen hurled in the air.
"Rooaarr!!"
The beast wailed in pain as it grazed on its body.
It stumbled backward with its green blood spattered on the ground.
Rhea caught her chakram back and behind her, Sylvina was checking on P¨¦r¨¦z''s condition with her Blood Controlling.
Now that he thought about it, didn''t this team have the bestposition?
The group had a Tanker and a Lancer for closebat confrontation.
The Elementalists would deal long-distance damage and Sylvina acted as a healer.
Excellent, right?
"Rooarr!!"
Regaining its footing, the monster howled and began again with its attack.
But this time, instead of swinging its talons, the monster leaped up toward them and the boys hastily jumped to dodge.
¡ªBoom!
A small crater was created on the ground beneath it and dust spread to the area.
Unexpectedly, the monstershed out its tongue to catch Ralph in the air and whipped him in Adrian''s direction.
"Uwaaa!!"
Adrian, who justnded, was forced to roll sideways to evade.
"Urk!"
Ralph mmed to the ground but was immediately lifted by the monster''s tongue.
Adrian called forth his weapon and shed his sword.
Afterward, a curved white light flew and chopped off the beast''s tongue.
"Rrooaaarrr!!"
Green blood spurted out from the wound and the monster staggered backward whilst iling its hands frantically.
Adrian approached Ralph and brought him to his arms.
"Cough!"
He threw up a handful of blood and his nose was bleeding.
"Are you okay?"
"No, it hurts."
Adrian took out a Potion and feed it to Ralph.
"Rooarr!! Rooarr!!"
The creature growled in fury and Rhea flinched upon realizing that its yellow ferocious eyes were locked on her.
The moment it rushed at her, the tomboy instantly threw her chakram and shouted.
"Excuse me, a little help here?!"
If it was only her that was fine, but Sylvina and P¨¦r¨¦s were right behind her.
¡ªClutch!
And to her surprise, the monster grabbed her chakram and flung it back at her.
"Vivi, duck!!"
Rhea warned Sylvina and both of them immediately threw themselves to the floor.
¡ªStab!
The chakram pierced a tree trunk behind them and the girls panted heavily.
"Haa¡ Haa¡"
Their bodies trembled and their hearts beat fast.
They were beyond shocked!
If they were a split secondte, their necks would surely be separate from their bodies.
Just when they thought the danger had passed, reality said otherwise.
A massive shadow that loomed over them made them lift their heads.
And as if the world was slowing down, their eyes stretched wide.
The beast was seen hovering in the air; ready to stamp them with its enormous body.
¡ªBoom!
The monster''s body was mmed by a big earth block sideways and rolled a few times.
Digging its ws into the ground, the beast managed toe to a full stop.
"Rrrooooaaaarrr!!"
Turning its head to the side, its yellow eyes met with a pair of azure eyes.
Preparing its talons, the monster sprinted toward him and Adrian watched it nonchntly.
Gripping his sword tightly, the boy heaved a deep breath and began to chant inwardly.
As soon as the sword in his hand shone brightly, without a slight hesitation, Adrian rushed at the monster.
Chapter 32 Ch. 32: Survival Test [4]
"Rrrooooaaaarrr!!"
The beast in front of the white-haired boy let out a deafening cry.
The monster''s name was Badjingan; a bipedal creature.
They were primarily found throughout the Empire''s forests.
Usually, Mercenaries or Adventurers hunted these monsters to sell their ws, horns, etc.
Especially their fur.
The fur had 7-15% Magic Resistance making it a valuablemodity.
Satisfied with its roaring, the monster scanned the surroundings and met with a pair of blue eyes.
elerated, the creature rushed at the boy.
This monster was no different from a wild Bull; it would charge anything that stood in its path.
"Haa¡"
Heaving out a deep breath, Adrian began to chant his spell inwardly.
Soon, the de within his grasp shook and emitted a white glow.
Tightening his grip on the sword, Adrian dashed toward the monster.
When both of them drew closer, the creature swiftly swiped its ws.
However, before it could reach the boy, a long block of earth emerged from the ground and hit the beast''s chin.
"Rooaarrr!!"
The force was so powerful that it threw the monster backward with green blood spurting from its nose and jaws.
¡ªBoom!
The beastnded on its back and wasted no more time, Adrian hastily conjured a block of earth beneath his feet, propelling him into the air.
As he was hovering, Adrian shed his sword thrice, sending three crescent white lights toward the monster''s abdomen.
"Rooarr!!"
It wailed in agony whilst iling its limbs.
Adrian did a backflip andnded smoothly at an earth tower that was newly summoned by him.
Honestly speaking, with his magic alone the monster would die in no time.
But it would be no fun if the game ended prematurely, also, he wanted to test his Sword of Elemental''s skill.
That was why Adrian refrained himself from using powerful spells.
The beast rose and ignoring its stomach that was dripping with blood, it sprinted at the white-haired boy once again.
Adrian stared at the monster nonchntly and sent three more curved white lights.
However, the monster unexpectedly zig-zagged to dodge the attack.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Adrian couldn''t help but scoff at the scene.
"Ha."
No wonder this creature was able to grow this big, it had some intelligence.
Arriving before him, the beast headbutted the tower he stepped in.
¡ªBoom!
The moment the pir began to crumble, Adrian jumped down at the monster''s back and stabbed his de.
"Rroooarrr!!"
The monster waved its hands to reach out to him but the boy had already hopped down.
Adrian athletically rolled on the ground beforeing to a full stop.
Raising his head, the creature was seen running at him and he stood leisurely.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst like a firework between the collided ws and a shield.
The white-haired boy swung his sword to remove the beast''s blood from his de and asked.
"Recovered already?"
"Yes, thank you so much for the Potion."
Adrian nodded and their attention was diverted by the monster''s growl.
"Rrroooarrr!!"
Lifting its fists, the beast relentlessly pounded Ralph''s shield.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The shield in the ck-haired boy''s hand was no ordinary shield, nor was the armor they wore.
They were equipped with advanced technology that could reduce impact by up to 40%.
Despite this impressive feature, they were not unlimited.
If the shield or the armor took continuous damage beyond its capacity, it would break.
Sensing somethinging, Adrian darted at it and found a big fireball rushing at the monster.
Without much thought, he cast Wind Elemental.
Soon, the fireball disappeared before it could touch the monster.
"Huh?"
Rhea who saw her magic vanished without a trace was baffled.
She turned to the white-haired boy¡ªsince it would doubtlessly be his doing.
However, her attention shifted as her Telesphere rang.
¡ªRing ¡ªRing ¡ªRing
Looking at the caller, Rhea immediately received it.
// Use Lightning Elemental to paralyze the monster. //
Without beating around the bush, Adrian gave her an order.
"Uh, okay."
¡ªTuut ¡ªTuut ¡ªTuut
With that, the call ended.
Although she had no idea the reason why, the tomboy heeded it anyway and began to chant another spell.
Returning his sight up ahead, Ralph was still blocking the beast''s attack with his shield.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Looking at the monster''s condition, its physical state was far from okay.
Numerous cuts were nted on its body with blood dripping here and there.
Also, if you looked carefully at it, the monster''s speed had significantly decreased; it was nearing exhaustion.
Looked like the battle would end soon.
Detecting a Mana that condensed above them, Adrian raised his head and saw a Magic Circle.
It was Rhea''s.
"Ralph jump!"
"Huh?"
Without further ado, the boy followed his order and both of them jumped sideways.
¡ªBoom!
Lightning struck the monster with a loud crack.
"Roooaarrr!!"
The creature screeched in pain and its massive body twitched sporadically, struggling to regain its strength.
Thanks to Rhea''s Lightning Elemental, it weakened the beast''s muscles; rendering it almost immobile.
Seizing this opportunity, Adrian summoned an earth tower beneath his feet and leaped up toward the monster.
As he soared through the air, his sword began to tremble violently and a bright white light enveloped the de.
In a swift motion, Adrian rolled in the air, apanied by a streak of wide bright light that mirrored his movement, andnded on the beast''s nape.
"Rrroooaaarrrr!!"
The final growl escaped from the monster''s mouth.
Adrian hopped off and executed a perfect backflip before gracefullynding on his two feet.
A gush of green blood erupted from the monster''s neck imitating a waterfall.
With a deafening boom, the monster''s corpse copsed to the ground, causing a gust of wind.
Adrian quickly shielded his eyes with his hand as the strong wind passed by; his coat and hair were fluttering.
When the dust settled and the wind dispersed, the monster was seen lying on the ground motionless with its head severed from its body.
However, Adrian couldn''t help but scoff upon noticing how numerous presences that previously gathered around the area were now fading away.
So, they were indeed Gizel''s team, huh?
Still, weren''t they excessively merciless just by watching as P¨¦r¨¦z was pummeled by the monster?
"Yeay!!"
"Woo hoo!! We defeated it!"
Adrian''s ears perked up at the sound of jubnt cheering.
He turned his gaze towards the voice and saw hisrades jumping and hollering with excitement; celebrating their first victory against a monster.
A subtle smile formed on Adrian''s lips as he watched the exuberant disy.
Well, what more could he expect?
They were just kids, after all¡
Thus, the battle came to an end.
Chapter 33 Ch. 33: Settle Things [1]
The wheat-haired boy''s brows twitched before lifting his eyelids slowly.
He blinked several times to adjust the lightning that pierced his eyes.
As his hazel eyes fully opened, the forestry environment came into view.
"Ugh."
He clutched his head at the unbearable headache.
As if remembering something, his eyes stretched wide, and P¨¦r¨¦z abruptly sat.
"The Monster¡ª"
Yet, the beast was nowhere to be found, only chirping birds and tranquility enveloped him.
He scanned the area and met with a pair of amber eyes, yet, to his surprise, Rhea threw her face away.
"Ah¡"
Continuing to take in the surroundings, he found Sylvina and Ralph, however, they shared the same reaction.
Only then he realized that they were in contention before he stupidly entered the forest alone.
ncing to the side, his hazel eyes crossed paths with a pair of cold cerulean eyes.
Differing from his other friends, he did not avert his gaze and P¨¦r¨¦z felt a pang of guilt in his heart.
Mustering every grain of his courage, the wheat-haired boy stood and approached the white-haired boy who was leaning against a tree with his arms folded.
Arriving before him, P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with regret for his past actions.
Without further ado, he held out his right hand and his cracked voice broke the silence.
"I''d like to apologize to you."
Although P¨¦r¨¦z was skeptical if Adrian would forgive him, he was determined to make amends.
Adrian tilted his head and responded.
"So it was all for me and not your friends?"
"Huh?"
The wheat-haired boy''s forehead creased in confusion; he couldn''tprehend his words.
"Well, your friends nearly died to save your ass from your foolish action."
P¨¦r¨¦z was stunned, not because of Adrian''s harshment but the revtion.
The boy darted at his friends and again, they immediately looked away to avoid eye contact.
So, the one who saved him was not Gizel''s team but them¡
Just¡ How could they decide to protect him, even after he pissed them off?
It was just¡ª
P¨¦r¨¦z took a step back and hastily bowed toward hisrades.
"I apologize for any inconvenience I have caused. I assure you that this issue will not arise again in the foreseeable future. Thank you so much for saving my life."
He knew he had wronged his friends, but he was determined to make it up to them.
"..."
"..."
The trio exchanged nces for a moment before Ralph clucked his tongue and approached him.
"P¨¦r¨¦z, remember that you''re not off the hook yet."
Straightening his back, he saw Ralph standing in front of him with a stern expression.
¡¤?¦Èm "And you can''t just expect us to forgive and forget."
Ralph ced his hand on P¨¦r¨¦z''s left shoulder.
"Still, I appreciate your apology and I''m d you understand the gravity of your mistakes."
P¨¦r¨¦z nodded his head in understanding.
"Thanks, Ralph, I know I messed up, but¡ I''mmitted to making things right."
He knew he had a lot of work to do to earn back his friends'' trust, but he was willing to do whatever it takes.
"Good. I believe you."
The muscr boy patted his back and smiled.
"Just make sure to not make the same mistake or I''ll burn you to ashes!"
P¨¦r¨¦z nced at the voice and Rhea was seen standing next to him with her hands nted on her hips.
He couldn''t help but chuckle; howe he missed arguing with her already?
"Don''t worry, I promise not to fall into the same pit."
Rhea shrugged casually.
"Well, fair enough."
Beside her there was Sylvina; she was smiling gently at him.
"Please be mindful of your actions from now on."
"I will. Thank you, Vivi."
Just like the rain that soaked the aridnd, P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude.
Starting today, P¨¦r¨¦z was determined to prove to them that he was worthy of their trust and friendship.
But¡
Someone was missing.
His sightnded behind Ralph and Adrian was seen not moving an inch from his previous spot.
"Excuse me."
P¨¦r¨¦z marched toward him and their eyes connected once again.
He just learned that Adrian paved a path for him to mend the rtionship between his friends, but not with him.
Despite his previous apology being rejected, P¨¦r¨¦z still wanted to apologize properly.
"Would it be possible for us to have a private conversation?"
"..."
Yet, Adrian just remained still and looked at him uninterestedly.
Regardless, P¨¦r¨¦z gazed back at him sincerely and patiently waited for his response.
After waiting for a minute straight, Adrian eventually straightened his back and walked past him without saying a word.
A disappointment crept in.
Nheless, considering how he mistreated the boy in the past three months, it was understandable.
If someone continuously treated him in that manner, he would naturally feel angry too¡ª
"Very well."
"!"
A voice interrupted his thought and P¨¦r¨¦z instantly veered around.
Adrian stopped walking and turned toward him.
"I said, very well."
Adrian repeated.
"Ah¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z was taken aback but he quicklyposed himself and a sense of relief washed over him.
"Thank you."
Adrian shrugged and waved his hand, beckoning P¨¦r¨¦z to follow him.
Noticing something, P¨¦r¨¦z nced sideways and saw his friends wishing him good luck.
He smiled and nodded his head before beginning to tail Adrian into the forest.
As the silence continued to prolong, P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but feel nervous.
He was anxious about how Adrian would react to his second apology.
Upon arriving at a small clearing, Adrian halted his track and faced P¨¦r¨¦z.
"So, what do you want to talk about?"
Without beating around the bush, he straight to the point.
¡ªThud
P¨¦r¨¦z kneeled in front of the white-haired boy and eyed him intently.
However, just when P¨¦r¨¦z could barely open his mouth, Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance and walked away.
P¨¦r¨¦z drooped his head andmented.
Well, he deserved to be treated like this; he reminded himself.
He was a viin after all.
¡ªDrrtt
P¨¦r¨¦z was startled when the soil beneath him unexpectedly trembled.
He nced at the sound and Adrian was seated on a makeshift chair of an earth block.
Across from him, there was a table and an extra chair.
"Take a seat."
"Huh?"
Adrian leaned his back against the chair and crossed his legs.
"You hear me well."
He answered lightly and P¨¦r¨¦z hesitated; he was unsure of what to do.
"Uh¡"
Judging from his previous harsh response, he expected Adrian to be angry and confrontational.
Yet, unthinkably, there was a strange turn of events.
Nevertheless.
P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope that maybe things could be resolved between them.
Chapter 34 Ch. 34: Settle Things [2]
Standing upright on his feet, P¨¦r¨¦z made his way to the chair and sat down.
"So?"
Adrian opened a conversation and the wheat-haired boy fidgeted nervously.
"Haa¡"
Bracing himself, P¨¦r¨¦z exhaled a deep breath and spoke.
"I apologize for my past behavior towards you."
Adrian listened quietly with his unreadable expression.
"I mistreated you, spread groundless rumors about you, and disrespected you on multiple asions."
He continued.
"I know I can''t undo what I''ve done, but I want to make it up to you. Also, I will fix the rumors once the Study Tour is over."
"..."
Silence.
There was no reaction.
Although the stillness choked him down, P¨¦r¨¦z patiently waited.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Adrian tapped his fingers at the armrest and after seconds of consideration, he eventually answered.
"I appreciate your apology, but I can''t forgive you."
Adrian''s words were final.
P¨¦r¨¦z drooped his head and his face painted with disappointment.
Honestly speaking, he had hoped for a different oue, but he knew that he had to ept Adrian''s decision.
As he sat there, P¨¦r¨¦z realized that this experience would serve as a valuable lesson for him.
And he was determined to learn from his mistake to be a better person.
"But I believe people can change. So I''ll give you a second chance."
"!"
P¨¦r¨¦z abruptly looked at Adrian.
His eyes widened in surprise at Adrian''s unexpected response; he couldn''t believe what he just heard.
Even though making mistakes was a natural part of the learning process, it was important to acknowledge that bullying was never eptable.
However, upon seeing how P¨¦r¨¦z genuinely remorse and asked for forgiveness, Adrian decided to give him another opportunity.
He believed everyone deserves a second chance.
The wheat-haired boy''s face softened, and the corner of his lips tugged up.
"Thank you so much."
P¨¦r¨¦z spoke with a tone of sincere gratitude and resumed.
"I promise, I won''t let you down."
Adrian gave him a small smile.
"Well, I hope so. Because this is yourst chance or there will be big consequences."
"I understand. I''ll do my best."
P¨¦r¨¦z assured him and a sense of relief flooded him.
It felt as if the weight that had been burdening his shoulders was lifted off.
When a thought hit him, Adrian asked right away.
"By the way, what did you eat in the forest?"
P¨¦r¨¦z tried to recollect his memory before answering.
"Oh, I ate a mushroom."
The white-haired boy sighed and massaged his nose bridge.
Well, that exined a lot where he got those dehydration symptoms.
"Never ever eat mushrooms again."
"Huh? Why?"
"Although they are edible, there are some that are poisonous too and it''s not worth the risk."
When he had a mission in the jungle with his team, it was a rule of thumb to avoid consuming mushrooms.
Let alone kids inexperienced like them, even the Mushrooms Picking expert had found themselves in the Emergency Room after ingesting mushrooms that resembled the edible variety.
Just like he said before: it was not worth the risk.
"Ah! No wonder my throat felt on fire that time!"
"When you are uncertain whether the fruit you find is edible or not, you can ask me or Vivi."
Sylvina was the second most knowledgeable person in the group.
"Alright, I got it."
"Good. Also, take these with you."
Adrian took out something from his Magical Sphere.
Soon, a spread of berries, apples, and a grilled rabbit covered in leaves appeared on top of the table.
"This¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z was perplexed, he opened and closed his mouth several times but no words came out.
"We''ve had our lunch, but I saved your share."
"But, I¡"
Adrian shrugged nonchntly.
"Didn''t I say that the lunch will be on me? Don''t worry about it."
The wheat-haired boy couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude.
Even after the nasty things he did, Adrian was so thoughtful of him.
He was so ashamed.
"Thank you¡ thank you so much!"
Adrian nodded in response and stood up from his seat.
"Let''s go back. They must be worried."
"Ah, I agree."
P¨¦r¨¦z put the food inside his Magical sphere and they walked side by side.
"Um, can I¡ ask a question?"
P¨¦r¨¦z voice chimed in.
"Sure, go ahead."
"When you said ''big consequences'', does it refer to me being kicked out of the Academy?"
Adrian shook his head.
"No, but I''ll just create a rumor about you."
"A rumor?"
P¨¦r¨¦z''s forehead creased, somehow he didn''t understand.
Wasn''t just creating a lousy rumor a too-light punishment?
Adrian nodded his head.
"Yes, I heard you have an ''interesting'' story with a dog, right?"
P¨¦r¨¦z halted his step and froze.
Yes.
This little wheat-haired brat was a cynophobe.
In the novel, there was a scene where Simone and Nathaniel shared a conversation about their siblings.
Thanks to it, he was able to learn about P¨¦r¨¦z''s deep-seated fear of dogs.
At the age of 5, his father gave him a dog as a present to alleviate his son''s loneliness.
However, it marked the beginning of the tragedy.
On the following day when the two were alone in P¨¦r¨¦z''s chamber, he saw the dog enter a secret passage that he had never known about.
Curious, P¨¦r¨¦z followed the dog, and it led him to the Royal Pce Garden.
He was excited to find it and they yed in the garden for a moment.
But, when he tried to take the dog back to his chamber, it refused to budge no matter what he did.
The little P¨¦r¨¦z, who was frustrated with the dog''s stubbornness, eventually hit it with a stone.
Unthinkably, the dog retaliated by biting his pants ferociously.
Although it did not physically harm him, P¨¦r¨¦z was traumatized by the experience.
And the real embarrassment came when P¨¦r¨¦z tried to escape from the dog.
Amidst panicking, P¨¦r¨¦z immediately took off his pants in order to escape, but soon the dog began to chase him.
Unbeknownst to him, he frantically ran around the Royal Pce bottomless, exposing himself to the residents.
The incident ended with the dog being taken away by the Royal Pce guards and executed.
Shortly, the news spread like wildfire throughout the Royal Pce and caused the Pce''s residents to snicker and giggle whenever they saw him.
Despite P¨¦r¨¦z''s attempt to erase the incident by asking his father to fire numerous maids and butlers, the embarrassing memory remained.
¡ªThud
"Sob¡ Sob¡"
As sobbing entered his ears, Adrian turned and to his surprise, P¨¦r¨¦z was kneeling with tears streaming down his face.
The white-haired boy was bewildered, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows.
"P¨¦r¨¦z, what are you doing?"
Yet, instead of answering, P¨¦r¨¦z suddenly hugged his left leg and wept uncontrobly.
"Huuaa!!"
Fortunately, Adrian was able to regain his footing, preventing his butt from kissing the ground.
"What the¡ªP¨¦r¨¦z! What are you doing?!"
"I''m sorry!! I''m really really sorry!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z didn''t want the embarrassing moment he tried so hard to bury to be known throughout the Academy!
No.
It should not happen!
IT SHOULD NOT HAPPEN!
"P¨¦r¨¦z! Let me go!"
Adrian attempted to break free, but P¨¦r¨¦z''s grip was unyielding.
He clung tighter to Adrian''s leg and wailed louder than before.
"I swear upon my life that I will not repeat my mistake! Adrian! I swear to you!"
"What are¡ª!"
¡ªRustle
They stopped whatever they did and darted at the noise.
Soon, they found Rhea, Sylvina, and Ralph were stunned with great shock dyed on their faces.
Just like them who were surprised by the scene present, Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z were all equally baffled upon seeing them.
After a few moments, P¨¦r¨¦z eventually got up.
"Ahem!"
He let out a fake cough to mask his embarrassment.
"Let''s continue with our journey. We''re behind schedule."
He proimed and walked away with his stoic face, acting like nothing had happened.
"I concur."
Adrian nodded and followed P¨¦r¨¦z.
The trio stay silent and exchange confused nces before falling into step behind them.
Although they had no idea what Adrian had done to make the prideful P¨¦r¨¦z cry and kneel, they all quietly took note of one thing:
Adrian was not to be messed with.
Chapter 35 Ch. 35: Is This... A Test? [1]
The orange hue slipped between the dense pine trees, casting a warm glow over the forest.
As the sun was setting, Adrian and the group decided to travel off of the forest''s main road to find a suitable campsite for the night.
Upon arriving in a clearing, Adrian pulled the reins to halt his horse and his friends followed suit.
¡ªNeigh!
The group took in the surroundings and Ralph conveyed his mind.
"I think this ce is the ideal ce to set up our camp."
Adrian nodded in agreement.
"I agree."
The ground was t and dry; it was a perfect spot for making a campsite.
"Alright."
They dismounted and tied their horses to trees.
"By the way, let''s split the task."
Adrian suggested and after gaining his friends'' attention, he continued.
"I''ll scout the area."
P¨¦r¨¦z raised his hand and spoke.
"I''ll look for dry branches to make the campfire."
After each of them rying their ns, they soon dispersed toplete their respective tasks.
When the sky gradually darkened, they reconvened at the campsite and began to prepare their dinner.
Done with their meal, they decided to call it a day; since there was a long way to go, it was better to save energy.
They exchanged night watches every hour, ensuring everyone got enough rest and staying alert for any potential danger.
Luckily, the first night was rtively calm.
No monsters approached them, only some curious nocturnal animals.
Hour by hour passed and the pinkish hue steadily rose above the sky; shifting the raven color that illuminated the sky.
After finishing their breakfast and packing their things, Adrian, Ralph along with P¨¦r¨¦z kicked the soil to extinguish the campfire.
Of course, they didn''t want the forest set on fire after they left this ce.
However, Adrian stopped whatever he did and darted sideways¡ªsomething were approaching them in the distance.
P¨¦r¨¦z, who noticed him, asked.
"What is it?"
Adrian returned his sight and saw the boys staring at him.
"Did you hear that?"
"?"
The duo furrowed their brows and began to sharpen their hearing.
The moment the voice entered their ears, they immediately rushed toward the horses.
¡ªDrrtt!
But to their surprise, a tall earth wall emerged and blocked them from getting near the horses.
"No."
A cold and firm voice was heard.
All eyes fixated on the white-haired boy and P¨¦r¨¦z asked in disbelief.
"Ian, seriously?"
"We still don''t know if it''s real or a trap."
"But¡ª"
"P¨¦r¨¦z, stop. Ian is right."
Ralph cut in and continued.
"Remember what Gizel said, they will make the scenarios as realistic as possible."
After a brief silence, P¨¦r¨¦z nodded and opened his mouth.
"So, what''s the n?"
The girls arrived before them and Rhea jumped into the conversation.
"What happ¡ª"
"Help!! Please help me!!"
And the desperate voice of a woman that was previously subtle now became clearer.
"Wait. Did you hear what I heard just now?"
Rhea scanned hisrades and all of them nodded their heads.
.
.
.
¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle
"Help! Somebody! Please help!"
A brown-haired woman frantically ran in the middle of the wilderness.
Her breath was haggard and her face glistened with sweat.
She peeked behind her shoulder and her brown eyes widened upon glimpsing a big bald man chasing after her.
"!"
"Wahaha!! Why are you running youngdy?"
The man bellowed, his voice echoing through the trees.
She could hear the man''s heavy footsteps getting closer and closer.
"Help! Help me!"
The woman pushed herself to run faster, ignoring every branch that tore her skin.
"Urg!"
She tripped on a root and fell t on the ground.
She tried to get up but her ankle had twisted painfully and she couldn''t put any weight on it.
Her brown eyes looked up and saw the man looming over her.
"Please, no!"
She begged as she crawled forward using her elbows to propel herself and tears flowed down her face uncontrobly.
"Hehehe."
Yet, the man justughed cruelly and grabbed her by the hair; yanking her head to face him.
"Arghh!"
She screamed in pain, but he didn''t bother to let go.
He grinned wickedly and licked her cheek up and down slowly, causing her to shudder in disgust.
"Let''s have some fun, youngdy~"
The woman''s body trembled with fear, but she didn''t give up.
She searched the ground for something to defend herself and the moment her fingers brushed against something hard.
She grabbed it and instantly swung her arm, hitting the man in the head with all her might.
"Arrgghh!!"
He stumbled backward, clutching his forehead and wailing in agony.
Blood oozed from the wound, staining his palm and face in red.
Wasting no more time, the woman scrambled to her feet, ignoring the pain in her ankle.
However, unthinkably, the bald man grabbed her wrist and threw her to the ground.
"You little wrench!! You will pay for this!!"
The man shouted and his face turned feral.
He took out a morning star from his Magical Sphere and swung it toward her.
"Aahh!"
The woman shrieked and immediately closed her eyes, bracing herself for the impact.
¡ªnk!
However, before the weapon could strike her, a spear blocked the attack.
As the anticipation of the attack did note, the woman opened her eyes and saw a figure standing between her and the bandit.
The bald man turned to the owner of the spear and met with a boy with wheat hair.
His hazel eyes red at him menacingly.
Unbeknownst to him, Ralph, who had covered his right hand with earth imitating a boxing glove, leaped down and flung his fist.
He veered at the ck-haired boy, but it was toote.
"Argh!"
Hearing the bandit''s groan, the woman opened her eyes and saw the man roll several times on the floor; two boys were standing in front of her.
The man came to a full stop and spat saliva mixed with blood sideways.
He stood up confidently and scoffed wryly.
"Ha! A bunch of kids trying to be a her-r-r-r-r¡ª"
The man''s body shook violently with glints of lightning coating his body.
He stopped moving and eventually crashed to the ground unconsciously, revealing a ck hooded boy behind him¡ªit was Adrian.
"Are you okay?"
Sylvina and Rhea moved toward the woman who was still in shock from the recent attack.
"Ah, thank you. I''m all¡ª"
Recalling something important, crawled towards Ralph and kneeled before him; her eyes pleading.
"Please! Please! Help my family!"
"Ma''am, please get up."
Ralph tried to help her stand up, but she stubbornly held onto his feet.
"Please! I beg you!"
She continued, desperation was evident in her voice.
She pulled out her ne and shoved it to Ralph, tears sliding down her face.
"I only have this with me, please¡ please, ept this! Please help my family."
Ralph, who was unsure of what to do, turned toward Adrian, he was telepathically asking for assistance.
The white-haired boy sighed and strode to them.
"If you calm down a bit and let my friends treat your wounds, maybe we can consider your request."
The woman immediately shut her mouth and nodded her head rapidly like a woodpecker.
The boys took care of the bandit''s body and the girls began to treat the woman''s wounds with magic.
As the woman was being healed, Adrian asked her a question.
"Mind telling us what happened?"
The woman looked up at him, her eyes were bloodshot and filled with tears.
"My family is a merchant, we usually used this track to travel for years. But today, unexpectedly we were ambushed by bandits."
She wiped her tears and continued.
"They were heavily armed and asked for our valuable items. We gave them what they wanted, but suddenly they changed their minds and attacked us."
A sob escaped her mouth.
"My family¡ my father and my brother were captured, but I managed to escape."
Her voice shook with emotion and tears streamed down her face.
"Please, help me. They are the only ones I have. Please, please. I beg you."
She covered her face to suppress her cries, but they grew louder.
Sylvina and Rhea patted her back tofort her.
Adrian said no more and excused himself, he walked away and the boys followed him.
Once they were far enough from the woman, Adrian opened the discussion.
"So, what do you think?"
"Wait guys, is this real or just a part of the test?"
P¨¦r¨¦z tilted his head, his face masked with question marks.
Adrian shrugged and casually answered.
"It''s hard to say. But the fact that Gizel''s team doesn''t interfere, it seems like it''s part of the test."
Ralph made a thinking pose and responded.
"So, in other words, they wanted us to y the hero, huh?"
"That''sme."
P¨¦r¨¦z stuck out his tongue and made a disgusted expression.
"Whether we like it or not, we must save her family sessfully."
Adrian reminded them and they nodded their heads in agreement.
With that, Adrian began to exin the n.
Chapter 36 Ch. 36: Is This... A Test? [2]
Rhea''s amber eyes fixated on Ralph who was currently speaking with a brown-haired woman in the distance.
She could see how the woman was shedding tears of happiness and continuously bowing to him, expressing her gratitude.
Without removing her sight from them, the tomboy asked.
"So, this is a test?"
P¨¦r¨¦z, who stood next to her shrugged and replied casually.
"Apparently, Adrian was skeptical about this, but he said the fact that Gizel doesn''t stop them, then that must be it."
"Well, I have to agree with Adrian."
Sylvia responded and continued.
"We''re being watched, aren''t we? If there is an unknown entity who gets near to us, they should have stopped them."
Sylvina reckoned and the duo nodded their heads in agreement.
Shifting their attention sideways, Adrian came into view.
Next to him, there was an unconscious man whose body was deeply embedded into the earth; leaving only his bald head that shone brightly under the sun.
Adrian was seen darting back and forth between the man''s Telesphere and his.
The intensity of his focus was palpable.
It was clear to anyone watching that he was determined to find the bandit''s hideout.
"Hmm¡"
Adrian skimmed through the contents of the bandit''s Magical Sphere.
Afterward, Adrian deftly moved a few knives, a pouch of gold coins, and some jewelry into his own Magical Sphere.
Because it would be foolish of him to leave such valuable loot behind.
Although some might argue that it was hical for a Prince to take spoils from a defeated enemy, Adrian didn''t give a damn.
After all, there was no written rule that forbade it in this survival test.
"Tsk."
With a cluck of his tongue, Adrian tossed the now-empty Telesphere onto the ground.
There was nothing else of value left and he had no use for it anymore.
"How is it? Have you located their hideout?"
Adrian nced at the voice and his teammates approached him.
"I have."
In truth, he had found it a while ago; it was a piece of cake.
Ralph nodded and suggested.
"Then, should we begin our mission?"
"Sure."
With that, the boys turned to face the girls and Adrian reminded them.
"If we don''t return after sunset, that means we have failed."
The n was simple: the boys would rescue the woman''s family, while the girls stayed behind with her to watch their horses.
They opted to travel on foot, since riding horses would make too much noise that could give away their position.
Also, it would be funny if their horses were stolen or died while they were fighting.
Considering Gizel''s entric personality, Adrian had no idea what games he wanted to y.
And it would be wise to let them stay behind for a backup n¡ªin case their mission failed.
Better to be safe rather than sorry.
Adrian pointed at the bald man below and resumed.
"If the bandit wakes up, just knock him up."
"Okay, I got it."
"I understand."
The trio bid them farewell and the girls wished them luck.
With that, they hastily hopped onto the closest tree branch andmenced to move.
The reason for this was to reduce the likelihood of encountering another bandit on their way.
Moving swiftly from branch to branch, they made their way through the dense forest.
And after running for more than twenty minutes, they caught the scenery of a fort made of logs in the distance.
¡ªTap! ¡ªTap! ¡ªTap!
They stopped in their tracks and hid behind arge tree, peering through the leaves at the fort.
Nestled deep in the jungle, the bandit hideout was surrounded by a high wooden palisade and guarded by several armed men.
The air was filled with the sounds of men talking andughing.
The scent of smoke from the campfire and cooking food wafted through the surroundings.
Carefully observing the fort, Adrian noticed that it was newly built.
As expected of the Academy, they made everything look so real, huh?
From their vantage point, they could see the bandits moving in and out of the hut.
Some sharpened their swords while others cooked over open fires.
Shortly, Adrian''s eyes fell on arge iron cage containing many people in the middle of the fort.
He also saw two people in the cage that matched the description given by the woman they had previously helped.
"What now?"
P¨¦r¨¦z whispered, barely audible.
After a brief silence, Adrian turned to Ralph and opened his mouth.
"Can you stop it?"
"Huh?"
Ralph tilted his head; he didn''t know what Adrian was referring to.
"If that cage moves at incredible speed towards you, can you stop it?"
Ralph turned to therge cage that contained more than 20 people inside and his mind drifted; hesitation masked his face.
Adrian chose Ralph because he had a high physical defense and his Earth Elemental Affinity was higher than P¨¦r¨¦z.
In other words, he was the most suitable person for the task.
Returning his vision, Ralph gave him a sneer.
"Are we ying a guessing game, now?"
P¨¦r¨¦z who saw it immediately made a disgusted face and jokingly mock him.
"Oh, my, Ian. Look who''s talking right now!"
The group let out a chuckle; Ralph literally said, ''Are you doubting my ability?''
It was not every day you could see Ralph acting cocky like that¡ªwhich was funny.
Subsequently subsiding their moment of levity, Adrian''s face turned serious, and began to outline their n.
"First, I want you to go to this location."
Adrian pinned the location on his Telesphere''s map and sent it to Ralph.
"The cage is heavy, so make sure to put good use of your Earth Elemental and if you seed, bring the cage somewhere safe."
Ralph nodded his head in understanding and asked.
"How about you?"
"We''ll stay here in case of any pursuers."
"I see. Then, I''ll get going."
Ralph said as he prepared to leave.
"Good luck."
"Good luck to you too."
With that, the ck-haired boy set off to get to his respective ce.
As he left, the duo continued to observe the fort.
"So, we''re going to fight all of those bandits with just the two of us?
P¨¦r¨¦z asked curiously and Adrian looked at him incredulously.
"Who said we''re going to fight them?"
There were around thirty bandits outside, not including the ones inside the hut.
Two 9-year-old brats fought against a dozen bulky bandits?
Was P¨¦r¨¦z a madman?
It looked like a suicide mission in his eyes.
Well, if he used his magic it would be easy for him to wipe them out, but Adrian couldn''t guarantee whether they were alive or not.
Since this was only a simtion, better did it moderately.
"So, do you want to fight them?"
"What? Of course not!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed and looking at his bewildered face, it turned out he was in his right mind.
"Good, because I''m either."
After a few minutes of waiting, Adrian Telesphere rang and he received it.
// I''m in position. //
Adrian looked at his Telesphere''s screen, or specifically, he was staring at Ralph''s position on the map.
"Are you ready?"
Currently, Ralph was 500 meters away from the bandit''s fort.
Soon, a long deep breath was heard from the other side followed by a confident voice.
// Alright, I''m ready. //
"Then, I will start the n."
// Okay. //
Adrian ended the call.
His cerulean eyes stared at the bandit''s fort in front of him and chanted his spell inwardly.
.
.
.
The bandits were gathered around the open fire, their faces illuminated by the dancing mes.
Theyughed and threw some crude jokes at each other whilst grilling a wild boar.
Tired of their merriment, they reached for their tankards of ale to quench their thirst.
"Cheers!"
One of them stood up and raised his cup in the air, beckoning the others to do the same.
"Cheers!"
The rest of them immediately followed his action.
Unfortunately due to the bandits'' high spirits, their ale spilled into the fire, evoking it to re up and ignite their clothes.
"Waaa!!"
"Aargh!!"
Panic erupted and they immediately threw themselves to the ground; frantically rolling on the dirt to extinguish the fire.
"Arrggghh!! Help!!"
"Aarrrgghhh!!"
The situation was chaotic and tense, the once joyous atmosphere reced with chaos and fear.
The prisoners, who had been watching from their cells, were frozen.
Amidst themotion, a thick mist stretched out rapidly, covering the entire fort within seconds.
The uproar that was happening suddenly silenced as it engulfed them, leaving only the wailing of the injured.
Since they didn''t find it hard to breathe, they realized that this wasn''t smokeing from the fire, but a dense fog.
Nevertheless, due to how thick the mist was, visibility became almost non-existent.
"What the¨C"
They scanned the area but saw nothing; struggling to see through the haze.
"What is happening?!"
A bandit shouted, his voice filled with anxiety.
Before anyone could answer his question, the ground beneath them suddenly shook with great force.
Causing some of the bandits to stumble and fall, while the prisoners screamed in terror.
"Waaa!! Help!!"
"Uwaaa!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z''s hazel eyes widened in shock as he witnessed the unbelievable scene unfolding before him.
A cage, supported by a massive earth block was slowly emerging from the thick fog.
Resulting in the prisoners inside screaming in hysteria and confusion; they had no idea of what was happening.
¡ªSzz ¡ªSzz ¡ªSzz
Shortly, the fog that shrouded the area was now illuminated by streaks of lightning, followed by the wailing of the bandits inside.
Only then P¨¦r¨¦z realized that Adrian''s fog was not meant to obscure the bandits'' vision, but to allow lightning to travel through it and paralyze them!
P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but cluck his tongue in amazement, Adrian''s brain was truly something else.
Just how the hell did hee up with such a clever solution in those little minutes?
That was just¡ crazy.
However, the show was not over yet.
¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt
The ground trembled and a massive earthen wall rose from the earth, taking the shape of a towering slide.
Deafening screams echoed through the air the moment the prisoner''s cage glided downward.
P¨¦r¨¦z''s eyes followed the cage when it rushed past them, hurtling towards Ralph in the unseen distance.
''So, that''s what he meant by ''stopping it'', huh?''
P¨¦r¨¦z peeked at the boy next to him from the corner of his eyes.
He knew Adrian was gifted in magic, but he had never seen anything like this in his life.
The sheer power and control that Adrian disyed were beyond his wildest imagination.
Nheless, his amazement was short-lived.
Out of the blue Adrian shoved him sideways, causing him to lose his bnce and fall off the branch.
"What the¡ª"
¡ªBoom!
His words were cut off by a loud crash.
Gaining control of his body, P¨¦r¨¦z rolled his body in the air andnded on a new branch.
His hazel eyes looked up and saw that the tree that they used to hide was now broken and shattered.
"How dare you interfere with my business."
A deep, rumbling voice in an irritated tone cut through the air.
Turning towards the sound, they saw a silhouette of a big, muscr man walking leisurely inside the mist.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance.
Just when he thought they could save the prisoner without any trouble, reality had always had its own agenda.
Regardless of who that man was, the fact that he was unaffected by his magic meant that he was not an ordinary man.
And Adrian knew that they were in for a tough battle.
====
A/N:
Adrian Magic Circle was formed in the air / on top of the bandit fort.
Chapter 37 Ch. 37: Is This... A Test? [3]
A/N:
Since some people got confused/missed the info I put on the paragraphment, for today onward, if you see ** at the end of a sentence, please click on it.
Thank you.
=====
A towering figure emerged from the entrance of the fort.
He was a man of imposing stature with broad shoulders and a muscr build.
He had tanned skinbined with long and curly brown hair that cascaded down his shoulders.
His feral ck eyes roamed the area and found two youngsters perching on top of nearby trees.
The first one was dressed in a ck robe that flowed around his slender frame, obscuring his features.
Switching his attention sideways, a wheat-haired boy with hazel eyes was seen.
The man could only narrow his eyebrows at the sight of the two children.
Were they really the ones responsible for the chaos in this ce?
They were just kids¡ªor not ordinary kids.
Nheless, he posed them a question.
"Who sent you here, kids?"
His voice was deep and rumbling.
"We''re here on our own!"
The wheat-haired boy shouted boldly and the man guffawed, his throaty sound echoing throughout the woods.
"You two have guts, I''ll give you that."
A hint of admiration filled his voice.
"However¡ª"
The man pulled his giant sword that rested behind his back and stood on guard stance.
"¡ªIf you think you can leave here alive, you are fools."
"Ha! We''re not afraid of you!"
P¨¦r¨¦z snapped back brashly.
Ignoring those who were chatting, Adrian peeked at the man''s [Status Window].**
The man had an incredibly high Physical Defense and Magical Defense¡ªwhich was a sign of a headache.
In terms of physicality, he had the upper hand, but when it came to magic, Adrian was confident.
Still, this was not going to be an easy fight.
The bandit raised an eyebrow and scoffed, amused by P¨¦r¨¦z''s bravado.
"Is that so?"
His voice dripped with sarcasm.
"Well then, let''s see how¡ª"
Unbothered to continue his words, he hastily rolled to the side.
¡ªBoom!
His previous footing sted, leaving a small crater behind.
"Let''s ditch the preface and fight."
He darted at the voice and the ck-robed boy came into view.
The bandit chortled as he rose.
"Hahaha!"
Subsequently subsiding hisugh, the man fired a Wind Elemental, and an invisible bullet hurtled at him.
Without flinching, Adrian tilted his head sideways with ease; allowing the bullet to pass by him.
¡¤?¦Èm ¡ªBoom!
The tree on the rear burst into a shower of splinters.
The man gritted his teeth and fired another one, but to his surprise, the ck-robed boy did the same.
The bullets rushed towards each other, slicing through the air at breakneck speed before colliding and letting out a deafening roar.
¡ªBoom!
A ferocious gust of wind was unleashed, stirring up clouds of dust that engulfed them in a thick haze.
The surrounding trees swayed and rustled heavily in frenzied intensity.
However, his ck eyes widened upon witnessing a bullet cut through the air, aimed directly at him.
Wasting no more time, he bent his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the bullet.
¡ªBoom!
The ground behind him exploded, dispatching dirt flying into the surroundings.
Feeling something warm sliding down his face, the man swiped it only to see his hand was stained red.
Despite having dodged the bullet, the boy''s magic still managed to graze him.
The moment the dust settled, he fixated his eyes on the ck-robed figure.
After beholding his magic, now he was pretty sure that little brat was the culprit behind this mess¡ªdoubtlessly about it.
And one thing was certain; the boy''s magical prowess exceeded him.
P¨¦r¨¦z stood frozen, his eyes wide with shock as he watched the sheer destruction before him.
Regardless of his rigorous training, the brutal reality ofbat was vastly different from what he had learned.
His confidence, which had been so strong just moments ago began to falter and dissipate into thin air.
P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but wonder if this was truly what a real battle was like.
The chaos and devastation were almost too much to bear.
He had prepared himself mentally and physically for this moment, but nothing could have prepared him for the overwhelming emotions he was experiencing.
"P¨¦r¨¦z move!"
"Huh?"
Adrian''s sudden cry woke him out of his reverie.
Before he could even process what was happening, a wind bullet flew straight at him.
"Ah¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z knew he should have dodged it, yet he just stayed still¡ªunable to move.
Adrian hastily took out his sword and sent a white crescent light, severing the branch P¨¦r¨¦z was standing on; tumbling him downward.
"Ah!"
P¨¦r¨¦z cried out as he fell, his heart pounding uncontrobly.
As he was hovering, P¨¦r¨¦z could hear the bullet whizzing past him at a hair''s breadth.
¡ªBoom!
The boy''s body was thrown forward by the force of the st and hended hard on a nearby branch.
His body jolted with the impact and he let out a grunt of pain.
"Ugh!"
He immediately curled himself up and protected his head from the splinters that rained down around him.
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance and approached P¨¦r¨¦z.
He resisted the urge to smack him in the back but then again, the boy whoy like a grub right now was not his subordinate.
Also, what were you expecting from a 9-year-old kid who had no experience in a real battle at all?
Adrian sighed heavily and spat his mind.
"If you have no intention of fighting, just go and help Ralph."
Unbothered to waiting for P¨¦r¨¦z''s reaction, Adrian turned around and swiftly hopped off of the ground.
Soon, he began to sprint and the bandit fired three wind bullets.
Unfazed by it, Adrian continued to run and effortlessly avoided them in a zigzag pattern.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
When distance grew thin, they swung their weapon.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst between the collided des.
Adrian winced when a sudden, searing pain shot through his hands, the sensation reverberating up his arms.
Although the difference in their ranks was slight, Adrian could still feel the impact on his skin, which left him displeased.
With a quick motion, they retrieved and raised their swords once again.
¡ªBang!
As their swords bound, the man surreptitiously raised his knee.
Sensing a movement below him, Adrian deftly shoved his sword away and leaped backward; making the bandit kick the empty air.
Just right after Adriannded, the man shot three wind bullets whilst dashing toward him.
Reciting a spell inwardly, shortly the de on Adrian''s hands shone and quickly thwarted them with his sword.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted, causing debris hurtling in all directions.
When the distance closed by, the bandit jumped and made a vertical sh, forcing Adrian to hop backward.
¡ªBoom!
His strike hit the floor, wrecking the earth below.
The man lifted and waved his sword in the air, and soon, countless thorny earth emerged from the soil.
It continued to pop out whilst rushing at the boy.
The moment Adriannded, he chanted his spell and swung his sword; calling forth a storm of white crescent lights that sliced through the air.
¡ªBoom!
The palisade earth that raced to him stopped and shattered into pieces like a dandelion blown away by the wind.
However, the fierce wind train did not stop.
Since it was toote for him to cast a spell, the bandit frantically raised his sword; holding the t side of his sword in front of his face.
¡ªsh! ¡ªsh! ¡ªsh!
The man''s skin wascerated by deep, gaping cuts, and blood poured from each wound as he valiantly defended himself relentlessly.
"Haaa!!"
Once the wind weakened, the man''s shouted, unleashing the same spell at Adrian.
The sharp winds rushed at him with incredible speed, however, with a flick of his wrist, Adrian summoned a massive block of earth in front of him.
¡ªBoom!
Little by little, the wind eroded his barrier.
Nevertheless, the earth wall was too strong to be prated.
Right after the attack stopped, Adrian seized the opportunity and sent the remaining pieces of his earth wall to the man.
Seeing a thick wall gliding at him, the bandit shed his sword diagonally.
The moment the white light in a crescent moon shape cut through his earthen wall and scurried at him, Adrian rolled sideways.
¡ªBoom!
As his instincts told him to run, Adrian sprang into action and instantly bolted away¡ªthe man was firing his wind bullet once more.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground behind him exploded and Adrian let out a frustrated sigh.
Somehow, he didn''t like how this fight was going.
Nheless, Adrian secretly recited his spell inwardly, preparing a counterattack.
Sensing a condensed mana pulsing beneath his feet, the man nced down and immediately jumped up; avoiding a sharp spear of earth shooting from the ground toward him.
Thankfully, he was able to dodge.
Had he not evaded it, he would have surely been impaled.
However, his relief was short-lived.
The man''s eyes bulged in surprise as he sensed the sudden appearance of a figure behind him
Taking a nce behind him, a wheat-haired boy was seen.
And before he could react, his body flung downward and hit the ground.
¡ªBoom!
Chapter 38 Ch. 38: Is This... A Test? [4]
¡ªBoom!
The bandit''s body crashed to the floor, billowing dust and debris into the air.
Seizing this opportunity, Adrian conjured a massive cube of earth and sent it hurtling toward the fallen man.
Just when the block was about tond, four giant earth pirs emerged from the ground, suspending it in mid-air.
Although the columns were slowly being crushed, they managed to buy the man time.
And in a split second before the giant cube mmed onto the ground, the man rolled sideways, seeding to escape.
¡ªBoom!
A gust of wind unleashed, swirling dirt all over the direction.
Nevertheless, the bandit''s relief was short-lived.
Just right after he narrowly escaped death¡ªamidst the mist of dust, a shadow loomed over him and forced him to spring into action.
¡ªStab!
A spear stabbed his previous spot.
The wheat-haired boy soon twirled his spear vertically and the bandit executed a backflip to dodge.
"Tsk."
The man clicked his tongue in annoyance while hovering in the air.
Facing the ck-robed kid alone was already difficult enough, but with his friend now joining the fray, the battle had be even more arduous.
¡¤?¦Èm Darting sideways, his obsidian eyes bulged at the sight of a wind bullet rushing toward him.
¡ªBoom!
The explosion''s deafening roar echoed and a violent st of wind swept through the surrounding area.
The bandit''s body flung and hit the ground with a loud thud.
As the man was lying on the floor unmoving, P¨¦r¨¦z dashed and tightened his grip on the shaft.
The moment the gap came nearer, the boy jumped up and lifted his weapon.
Unexpectedly, an earth spear shot up, aiming at his heart; causing P¨¦r¨¦z to widen his eyes.
He realized that it was toote for him to evade.
¡ªBoom!
The earth palisade in front of him exploded; struck by a wind bullet, and sent P¨¦r¨¦z rolling on the ground several times due to the impact.
Sensing a condensed mana beneath him, P¨¦r¨¦z hastily rose and leaped up.
¡ªThrust!
A simr earth spike emerged from his previous foothold.
Directly after his feet touched the soil, P¨¦r¨¦z immediately bounced once more as the magic continued to pop out and distanced him from the man.
¡ªThrust! ¡ªThrust! ¡ªThrust!
Only after hended next to Adrian, did the magic stop and the bandit could be seen struggling to get up in the faraway.
"Are you okay?"
Adrian asked P¨¦r¨¦z without removing his eyes from the man.
"Better than impaled by an earth spear."
"Good."
Regained his footing and stood upright, the man''s body riddled with numerous cuts and wounds that poured blood.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
His feral eyes watched the children with a menacing re whilst gasping for air.
"Huh?"
Suddenly, his vision began to haze and his stomach churned, making him stagger.
"Cough, cough!"
The bandit threw up a mouthful of blood before spatting the remaining blood to the side.
''Damn it.''
He couldn''t help but curse inside.
Just who the hell were those kids?
And howe the ck-robed boy did not show any sign of Mana Exhaustion like him?
Not only surpassed him in Magic Power but also Mana Pool, huh?
"Haa¡ Haa¡"
Regardless, it seemed he had to finish this battle as soon as possible.
"What now?"
P¨¦r¨¦z asked.
"Let''s do it like earlier. You engage him inbat and I will cover you from behind. His mana is running low, so he won''t be able to cast any powerful spells for a while. Just be careful not to get hit directly."
"Understood."
With that, P¨¦r¨¦z swung his weapon and began to charge forward once again.
He chanted a spell inwardly and shortly his spear points were covered in mes.
The moment the space between them shrank, P¨¦r¨¦z hopped and waved his weapon; fiery embers mirrored his movement.
¡ªBang!
Their des shed and P¨¦r¨¦z could feel a slight numbness in his hands, but it was bearable.
Well, it looked like their strength ranks were not too far apart.
Recovering their weapons, theyunched another strike.
¡ªBang!
The man parried it and unthinkably, the boy rotated his spear;pelling him to deflect P¨¦r¨¦z''s iing attack on his left side.
¡ªBang!
Their weapon collided and just like before, P¨¦r¨¦z speedily brought forth his spear point to his right nk.
¡ªBang!
With that, P¨¦r¨¦z relentlessly engaged him in battle.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The bandit clenched his teeth in frustration, he was desperately trying to fend off P¨¦r¨¦z''s continuous attacks.
Blood dripped from his skin and sttered on the ground as the spear point continued to graze his flesh from both sides.
Not only his Mana, but his stamina was also running low.
"HAA!!"
With a sudden burst of strength, he thwarted the spear downward and immediately stepped on it, halting the boy''s attack.
Unfazed, P¨¦r¨¦z quickly bent his shaft and released it.
¡ªWhack!
"Argh!"
The man groaned in agony after the shaft struck him squarely in the face.
He stumbled backward, blood pouring from his nose.
When the man''s foot left his spear, P¨¦r¨¦z swiftly seized the shaft and propelled himself into the air, delivering a powerful kick to the man''s chest.
"Ugh!"
Blood jumped out of the bandit''s mouth and he wobbled backward.
Unfortunately, just a moment after he regained his footing, his body was thrown sideways, mmed by a wind bullet.
¡ªBoom!
The man''s body iled uncontrobly, blood sshed everywhere as he crashed into various pieces of debris beforeing to aplete stop, motionless.
Despite this, Adrian didn''t stop shooting; he mercilessly continued to fire at the bandit.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted in a series of explosions, each sending rubbles and clouds of dust to the surroundings.
"Ian, stop! This is just a test!"
Adrian nced at the voice and P¨¦r¨¦z was seen running toward him, his face contorted with anger.
"Tsk."
Clucking his tongue in annoyance, Adrian dismissed the Magic Circle in front of him.
"What are you doing?! You could have killed him!"
Deafening his ears, he shrugged insouciantly.
He could have killed him?
What bullshit was that?
That man had a high Magical Defense and Physical Defense, he wouldn''t die so easily.
P¨¦r¨¦z opened his mouth to protest again, but Adrian cut him off; he wasn''t interested in listening to a child grumble.
"Let''s go check on him."
Chapter 39 Ch. 39: Is This... A Test? [5]
"Let''s go check on him."
The wheat-haired boy heaved a deep breath to alleviate his rage and nodded his head in agreement.
With that, they began to roll their feet.
As they drew closer, they noticed how the ground around him was littered with numerous mini craters.
Arriving before him, the bandit''s body was seen sprawled out in an awkward position.
His limbs twisted and bent in unnatural angles.
His skin was covered in a thickyer of dust and dirt, mixed with his blood, giving him a ghastly appearance.
"Is he¡ª"
P¨¦r¨¦z shut his mouth and as if time slowed down, his eyes widened in horror upon seeing an earth needle shot towards him.
It happened so fast that he could only watch how the needle came nigher at him without being able to move.
"Ah¡"
Unexpectedly, a hand appeared and deftly caught the needle that was just a millimeter away from P¨¦r¨¦z''s eye, preventing it from piercing his eyeball.
Feeling his energy drain away, P¨¦r¨¦z copsed onto the ground,nding hard on his backside.
His heart pounded with adrenaline, blood drained from his face and he breathed heavily.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Adrian glimpsed at P¨¦r¨¦z indifferently.
Honestly speaking, that boy was good at fighting, he was justcking in experience.
Shortly, Adrian tilted his head sideways with ease; letting an earth needle pass by him smoothly.
He lowered his gaze and met the bandit''s enraged expression.
His feral eyes red back at him with vengeful intensity.
Unbothered, Adrian approached the man and looked down at him with his lips stretched into a mocking smirk.
The bandit''s body convulsed violently in fury at the sight, causing Adrian to widen his smile even further.
Just looked at him, wriggling like a maggot.
How amusing.
Despite his rage, his broken body and jaw left him unable to retaliate or speak.
"Tchu!"
The man spat in defiance, his saliva which mixed with bloodnding on Adrian''s sabaton, dirtying the polished metal.
The man''s expression immediately lit up when he saw how the boy''s smile faded.
He felt a sense of satisfaction in knowing that he had managed to get under Adrian''s skin.
Without a second thought, Adrian raised his knee and brought it down with all his might, stomping on the bandit''s face with his heavy shoes.
¡ªWhack!
The sound of bone crunching echoed through the air the moment Adrian''s shoe connected with the man''s face.
"Urg!"
The bandit let out a weak wail of pain before his body went limp.
Removing his foot, the man''s broken nose and mouth could be seen oozing blood, drenching the ground.
With no sense of regret, Adrian yanked the bandit''s Telesphere and channeled his Mana into the bead; checking out his Magical Sphere for some valuable loot.
However, after thrice attempts of failure, Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom and threw the Telesphere away.
What a shame, it was broken.
Thereafter, he turned around and P¨¦r¨¦z was sitting on the ground; still hadn''t recovered from his shock.
Considering his young age, it was understandable that he was shaken after nearly losing an eye.
"Are you okay?"
"Huh?"
P¨¦r¨¦z flinched, he looked up and found Adrian offering his hand toward him.
He hesitated for a moment before taking Adrian''s hand and standing up.
"Thank you."
P¨¦r¨¦z said, his voice shaking slightly.
He dropped his head and resumed.
"I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t been here."
"Well, no problem. However¡ª"
P¨¦r¨¦z lifted his head and when their eyes met, Adrian continued.
"¡ªPlease bear in mind that even when someone has broken legs and arms, they can still cast spells as long as they can recite the incantation with the correct intonation and syntax inwardly."
"I understand. I''ll remember it."
nting Adrian''s words to his head, the wheat-haired boy nodded his head in determination.
"Good. Now, let''s go see Ralph."
"Alright."
Afterward, theymenced running.
.
.
.
As the boys'' silhouettes faded into the shadows of the woods, a group of riders emerged behind the trees and entered the scene of the battle.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
The sound of their horses'' hooves echoed through the clearing.
After studying the vicinity, it was evident that the battle had caused significant damage.
Gizel had always known that the young Prince was gifted, but seeing the magnitude of his power firsthand still left him in awe.
Moreover, considering his youth, Adrian had ample opportunity for growth and development.
However, given the extent of his destructive power, Gizel feared that the young Prince might make a misstep.
Great power always came with great responsibility and he couldn''t help but worry.
He thought that someone must keep a close eye on Adrian to ensure that he used his power wisely.
Approaching a battered bandit who was lying on the ground, Gizel instructed a knight next to him.
"Feed him with Elixir."
"Sir!"
He dismounted from the horse and knelt beside the bandit''s body.
Still, Gizel couldn''t help but be impressed by the mercenary acting skills.
He had yed his part perfectly, even going so far as to build a hideout along with his crew.
Once this Survival Test ended, he would double their payment; he was beyond satisfied with their performance.
¡ªRing ¡ªRing ¡ªRing
Gizel''s Telesphere rang and upon looking at the caller, he couldn''t help but smile.
Talk about the devil and he surely came.
Without beating around the bush, he answered it.
"Hello?"
// Hello, good afternoon, Professor. //
A voice of a man was heard and he began again.
// We would like to ask if there has been a change in the students'' route. //
"What do you mean?"
Gizel furrowed his brow, trying to make sense of the question.
// We have been waiting at the designated location since early morning, but none of the students you mentioned have approached us. Therefore, we decided to call and inquire if there was any alteration in their route. //
"What are you¡ª"
Regardless of his nervousness, Gizel moved to a more secluded area before continuing his conversation.
"Are you absolutely certain that your crew did not have any contact with my students?"
He asked him calmly, not wanting to cause panic in others.
// Yes, Professor, I can assure you that we have not had any contact with your students. //
A sudden surge of pain flooded Gizel''s head.
If the man who fought his pupils was not part of the mock attack, then who were these people?
Gizel ran his fingers through his hair in frustration and let out a bitterugh.
"Haha. So, they''re real bandits, huh?"
Chapter 40 Ch. 40: Continued [1]
¡ªRustle!
Adrian shoved the bushes away and upon arriving at the end of the earth sliding, several people were seen scattered everywhere.
It looked like Ralph got the prisoners out of the cage.
Studying the surroundings, he found Sylvina and Rhea amidst the crowd, they were treating the wounded prisoners.
It seemed Ralph called them here.
Not too far away from them, he saw Ralph talking with two men and a woman¡ªthe main target of the mission.
They were bowing continuously, expressing their gratitude and Ralph''s bewildered face was palpable.
"So¡ it''s a happy ending, huh?"
P¨¦r¨¦z who stood beside him chimed in and Adrian tly replied.
"Not yet."
The wheat-haired boy''s forehead creased and nced at him with a confused look.
"Huh? Why?"
"We still need to escort them to the nearby town."
It was not like they could leave the prisoners here and go on their way.
Upon hearing it P¨¦r¨¦z could only heave a long sigh.
"Haa¡ you''re right."
With that, Adrian checked the map on his Telesphere to look for any nearby town avable.
P¨¦r¨¦z switched his attention to the front.
His hazel eyes crossed paths with Ralph, who had just finished his business with the woman before both nodded their heads in silence.
As a thought hit him, P¨¦r¨¦z asked Adrian.
"By the way, how are we going to make it to the nearby town with so many people like this? I mean, we don''t have any wagon to transport them?"
"Well, we can make a big raft and tie it to the horses. It won''t befortable, but it''s the best we can do."
Adrian answered without removing his eyes from his Telesphere.
P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but marvel inwardly at the boy''s intelligence.
Again, the boy next to him effortlessly demonstrated his cleverness once more.
Somehow P¨¦r¨¦z wondered what his brain was actually made of.
The Imperial gene was truly terrifying, huh?
"Then, should we start making the raft then?"
P¨¦r¨¦z suggested and Adrian nodded his head in response.
"Sure."
Just right after they turned around, Adrian''s eyebrows furrowed when he sensed multiple foreign presences approaching them in the distance.
"P¨¦r¨¦z follow me."
"Huh? Uh, okay."
Without further ado, Adrian swiftly ran towards the nearest tree and leaped onto a branch, shadowed by P¨¦r¨¦z.
Something amiss was going on.
If those people were part of Gizel''s team, Adrian would have recognized a familiar presence such as Fredinand or Nathaniel.
However, he suspected that the individuals currently present were not affiliated with his homeroom teacher''s team.
After running for a few minutes, a group of people on horseback appeared in the distance.
They were dressed in shabby clothes, had matted hair, and were armed on horses.
The riders darted their eyes vigorously from left to right as if searching for something important.
The boys halted his step and hid behind a big tree trunk.
"What the¡ªthere are still more of them?"
P¨¦r¨¦z whispered in disbelief.
Despite their attempts to think positively, their appearances were suspicious and thuggish.
"What are we going to do now?"
Adrian might have let them pass if they were going in a different direction.
But since they were headed toward the prisoners, he couldn''t risk letting them get any closer.
Because it would be a disaster if the prisoners were entangled in their fight if the battle was unavoidable.
"First, let''s find out who they are."
Thus, Adrian jumped onto a higher branch.
.
.
.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
Fifteen people rode their horses through the wilderness, the sound of their hooves creating a rhythmic beat.
The group''s appearances varied in degrees of shabbiness and unkemptness.
"¡ªjust where are they?"
One woman with dirty and disheveled clothes muttered under her breath whilst scanning the area.
"Tsk! Don''t tell me that Professor gives us the wrong direction again."
She grumbled and a man with matted light brown hair reminded her.
"Shh, he might hear you."
She turned to him and rolled her eyes boredly.
"Well, it isn''t our fault that the mission failed¡ª"
"He''s still our client, so please speak mindfully."
The man in the forefront, who appeared to be the leader of the party, cut in.
The woman bit her lower lip and quickly apologized.
"I understand, please forgive me."
"The most important thing right now is to find them."
"Yes, Captain!"
They responded in unison.
Since their mission to act as bandits had failed, Gizel gave them a new job, which made him split the group into two teams.
The first team was assigned to take care of the bandits, while the second team was tasked with guarding the prisoners until the town''s guard arrived.
¡ªDrrtt!
However, without warning, the ground beneath them began to shake violently, causing their horses to whine and rear up in fear.
They immediately regrouped and scattered their eyes in every direction, trying to assess what was going on.
Suddenly, an enormous wall of earth soared up in front of them, obstructing their route.
As the uneasiness crept in, the leader of the group quickly turned their horse sideways and gave an order.
"This way!"
The group followed suit, but before they could proceed any further, another earthen wall emerged and blocked their path.
¡ªNeigh!
Their anxiety grew thicker with each passing moment when the earth''s walls kept rising from all sides, closing in from all angles.
¡ªDrrtt!
The sound of rocks sliding above and the sky gradually darkening forced them to look up.
To their surprise, an earth wall was descending from above, encasing and imprisoning them in a cube of earth.
Questions rang out in the ckness, each person desperate to understand what was transpiring.
"What is happening?!"
"What is going on?!"
Despite the chaos, the leader''s firm voice cut through the panic.
"Everyone, please, calm down!"
The group slowly quietened and directed their attention toward the light that glowed brightly in the darkness.
A fireball resting on top of the leader''s palm came into view, illuminating his face with an eerie light.
He tried to open his mouth, but before he could say a word, there was someone faster.
"Who are you?"
Chapter 41 Ch. 41: Continued [2]
"Who are you?"
A voice echoed inside the cube¡ªa boy''s voice.
The group searched the darkness, scouring for any sign of the boy, yet he was nowhere to be found.
They were the only ones in the cube, trapped and surrounded by walls on all sides.
However, upon listening to the voice, a woman who was an Elementalist couldn''t help but chuckle.
"Pfft."
Here she thought they were facing a formidable enemy, but it merely turned out to be a little prank from a mischievous child.
Guess, she was worried for nothing!
Ignoring the voice, she stepped forward and addressed the leader.
"Captain, please let me destroy this wall. I can use my powers to break through it."
The leader nodded and the group stepped away to give her some room.
She began to chant the spell and after a couple of seconds, a ball of fire appeared in front of her and hurled it at the wall.
¡ªBoom!
An explosion roared and they shielded their eyes andforted the horses from the impact.
However, when the dust settled, their eyes stretched wide in disbelief.
The towering wall in front of them stood unscathed, not even a single scratch on its surface.
"What the¡ª"
The Elementalist frowned, utterly baffled by the scene present.
Not only she, but the people behind her also shared the same expression.
Had her magic not been powerful enough?
Shaking her head to dismiss the confusion, she changed the spell and poured more Mana into the Magic Circle.
Afterward, a bigger fireball conjured in the air and wasted no more time, she unleashed her magic.
¡ªBoom!
A more deafening sound than before reverberated to the room, nheless, the result was still the same.
Other Elementalists stepped forward to help and theymenced to fire different Magic on different sides of the wall.
Yet, regardless of their efforts, the earth walls remained unyielding.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Their chests heaved up and down whilst gasping for breath, and their faces glistened with sweat.
Someone with a high Earth Elemental affinity could make their Earth Magic as hard as Mithril.
Noticing the atmosphere of his people bing more and more agitated, the leader of the group approached them.
"Let''s stop for a moment."
The Elementalists heeded his order and the moment all eyesnded on him, he continued.
"We need to think outside the box. Perhaps this wall is impervious to magic, maybe we should try to break it down physically."
The group nodded in understanding and soon, they drew their weapon, ready to hack away at the earth wall.
With a fierce battle cry, they charged forward, striking the walls with all their might.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The sound of metal hitting the earth echoed through the air as the group relentlessly battered the wall and the floor with their weapons.
They attempted various methods to break through the wall, but all were unsessful.
It remained unbroken, mocking them with its imprable strength.
¡ªnk!
A sword dropped to the ground and a man stepped back, his face etched with frustration.
"This is useless."
He muttered while wiping sweat from his brow.
The others expressed their agreement, their muscles aching from the constant exertion.
As they caught their breath, they looked up at the wall, towering above them like an insurmountable obstacle.
The realization that they might never break through began to sink in and a sense of defeat washed over them.
"Who are you?"
The voice from before echoed through the cube once again.
Frustrated, a man threw his ax and shouted.
"Why don''t youe out and face us like a real warrior?!"
After a brief silence, the voice came back.
"I will not ask for a third time."
¡ªDrrtt!
Without warning, the ground started to tremble violently.
Some were thrown to the ground, while others clung desperately to the walls for support.
And then, in a moment of unthinkable horror, the floor began to rise and the roof began to descend.
The two massive bs moved slowly toward each other.
"Huaa!!"
"No!! Help!!"
"Neigh!!"
Panic set in when the space shrank, realizing that they were in grave danger with no way to escape.
Amidst the chaos inside, the leader''s voice shouted in desperation.
"We are mercenaries!"
Yet, even after they gave him the answer, the earth walls still moved, making their hysteria increase tenfold.
"Do you have proof?"
"Y-yes! We have it!"
He immediately took out his mercenary emblem and held it high, the rest followed suit.
However, the uing answer made their hearts sink.
"I see. So you stole their emblems, huh?"
"What?"
The leader was baffled but instantly renounced it.
"N-No! This is really our identity! We are not stealing it from anyone! I swear!"
"Yes! This emblem is authentic! You can prove it too!"
The people chimed in, shouting their agreement.
Nevertheless, no matter how loud they shouted, the voice never answered back and the wall kept pressed.
As time ticked by, they hastily racked their brains.
They knew that they had to find a way to prove their innocence before it was toote.
But why did the boy use them of stealing?
They weren''t some sort of criminals!
Wait¡ª
Criminals?
And when a memory shed in his mind, the captain shouted.
"We aren''t bandits!"
Still, there was no answer.
Even so, the man didn''t give up and tried once again.
"Gizel! Professor Gizel ordered us!"
¡ªThud!
The sound of the wall stopped moving was heard and the group held their breath.
"Do you have proof?"
"Y-yes! I have!"
The leader replied, his voice shaking with fear.
He swiftly took out a letter of introduction from his Magical Sphere and waved it in the air.
The others watched anxiously, their fate hanging in the bnce.
¡ªDrrtt!
Soon, a horizontal hairline crack formed in the wall, followed by a voice.
"Slide it outside."
With a trembling hand, he slid the letter outside, feeling that his life depended on it.
The moment the letter disappeared from sight, their heart raced with anticipation.
Seconds felt like hours as they waited for a response¡ªit was a nerve-wracking moment.
¡ªDrrtt!!
The dark room suddenly lit up, causing people to dart upward in surprise.
They were so overwhelmed with emotions that some even shed tears of joy.
They thought that they would be crushed to death.
As the side walls slid down, they could see a ck-robed boy and a wheat-haired boy stood not too far away from them.
Their grim reaper¡ªthose who had almost killed them all.
Chapter 42 Ch. 42: Refugee Camp [1]
The earth walls surrounding the cube began to slide down, revealing the people inside.
Their faces were pale and drawn as if all the blood had been drained from their bodies.
Their chests rose and fell with each ragged breath.
The sweat that drenched their bodies was clear that they were in a state of extreme tension and terror.
Regardless of their state, Adrian paid no mind and just stared at them indifferently.
But now that he looked at them closely, instead of thuggish, their appearance was more like that of those beggars.
¡ªTap! ¡ªTap!
Peeking behind his shoulder, Ralph and Rhea were seennding behind him.
While Adrian extracted some information from these people, he told P¨¦r¨¦z to call them toe here.
Ignoring those people, Adrian approached his teammates and showed them the letter introduction.
The letter stated that they needed to hand over the prisoners to them¡ªthe fake bandits.
Also, Gizel told them to resume their journey.
The letter was personally written by Gizel; they recognized his handwriting at once nce.
Moreover, the presence of the Academy stamp at the end of the letter confirmed its legitimacy.
"So, it was really a test, huh?"
Ralph conveyed his mind and the group nodded their heads in agreement.
And the fact that this was only the second day of their survival test, somehow, they couldn''t help but wonder what kind of game Gizel would pull next time.
"What now?"
Rhea raised a question and their eyes immediatelynded on Adrian.
The ck-robed boy sighed and answered.
"Maybe we should tell them to change their clothes before introducing them to the prisoners."
"Ah, you''re right. The prisoners might think that the mercenaries are bandits¡ªjust like us."
P¨¦r¨¦z agreed and the rest of the group nodded in unison.
Soon, they rolled their feet toward the mercenaries.
However, Ralph narrowed his eyebrows upon looking at their faces; something was off.
Theirplexions were far from okay¡ªit almost looked as if they had just passed a life-and-death situation.
Curious, Ralph asked Adrian who happened to walk next to him.
"What happened to them?"
His anxiety was evident in his voice and Adrian replied with a light tone.
"They''re just a little shaken up, don''t worry about them."
The crease on Ralph''s forehead deepened, he wasn''t convinced enough.
Because they looked like they had been through something very traumatic; it was very concerning, but¡ª
If Adrian said it was no problem, then perhaps he shouldn''t dwell on it.
With that, Ralph brushed off his uneasiness.
Arriving before them, Adrian let Ralph handle the situation and they agreed to change into more neutral clothing.
Adrian built two makeshift rooms out of Earth for them to use for changing clothes.
Nevertheless, their expression immediately turned to horror upon seeing it.
Only after he reassured them that they finally used it.
Once they were dressed appropriately, the group led them to the prisoners'' location.
They introduced and exined that the mercenaries were there to help and ensure their safety.
At first, the prisoners looked up in surprise and protested that they wanted to be with the kids.
They were hesitant to trust the mercenaries, who they saw as outsiders.
But after a deep rumination, they eventually agreed and expressed their gratitude toward them.
Thus, the kids continued their journey.
.
.
.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
Five youngsters on horseback galloped through the wilderness forest, their hooves creating a rhythmic echo.
Surrounded by towering trees, the atmosphere was filled with chirping birds and buzzing cicadas.
The air was crisp yet fresh and the scent of pine pierced their nostrils.
White hair gleamed in the sunlight and danced as it fluttered in the wind.
After an hour of riding, the group emerged from the forest and a vast green open field greeted them.
"Look!"
Rhea shouted excitedly and pointed to the front.
They darted and a massive fortress of thick marble was seen in the distance.
From the sight of it, the fortress was doubtlessly made by magic.
Two weeks had passed since they embarked on the survival test.
Many things happened, but overall Adrian was satisfied and he craved more.
However, since he was still a child, he would have to wait until he had theing-of-age ceremony before he could set out on an adventure.
Spotting five riders on the ins, a Knight inside the watchtower put down his binocrs and shouted.
"Open the gate!"
Upon hearing the order, the gatekeeper immediately spun the winch and the portcullis slowly slid up.
When the gate began to lift, the kids saw numerous Knights lined up left and right.
"Umm, correct me if I''m wrong, but isn''t it a pathetic wee considering there is an Imperial Prince here?"
P¨¦r¨¦z chimed in and Rhea responded.
"What wee do you expect? We are not some sort of heroes who save the world, moreover, we are here to learn."
The wheat-haired boy hummed before responding.
"Good point."
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
They passed the gate and the Knights immediately gave them a sword salute and greeted them in unison; their voice echoed.
"We greet His Highness the Imperial Second Prince, His Highness the Royal Princes, and Her Highness the Royal Princesses."
Glimpsing a purple head and some familiar figure in the distance, the group halted their horse.
¡ªNeigh!
They dismounted and some squires took their horses.
Upon arriving before them, Gizel pped and congratted his pupils with his bright face.
"Congrattions on arriving at the Refugee Camp save and sound."
The kids couldn''t help looking at their professor with a grim expression.
They couldn''t believe that after numerous dangerous situations they had encountered, none of these people poke their heads out to lend them a hand.
They were wondering, were these people really following them or just wanting to watch them suffer?
"Thank you."
Hearing Adrian''s voice, they nced at him and sigh in defeat.
Soon, they followed.
"Thank you."
Gizel nodded proudly and scanned his students'' faces one by one before stopping at the boy with white hair.
''This child¡''
Chapter 43 Ch. 43: Refugee Camp [2]
Gizel scanned his students'' faces one by one before stopping at Adrian.
''This child...''
With each passing day, the boy in front of him never ceased to surprise him with his talent.
For years, the Survival Tests had been a grueling challenge for the students of the Arcanist Arts Academy.
However, something different happened this year.
On the second day after they defeated the bandits, they rode to the nearby town and that was where the turning point started.
Adrian sold the Badjingan parts and some herbs that he had gathered to make a profit.
He used the money to buy cooking utensils, some spices, binocrs, and other useful items before distributing the leftover gold among the group.
With their newfound wealth, they could do something that no other group had ever done: they stayed in an inn.
However, it didn''t stop there, they even went shopping and ate at restaurants!
Thanks to Adrian''s resourcefulness, they looked more like a group of adventurers rather than doing a survival test.
It was amazing to watch and Gizel couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his students.
pping his hands once again, he let out a smile, and without beating around the bush Gizel ended the weing ceremony.
"You are free for today and your study will begin tomorrow. So, make sure to get some good rest tonight."
"Thank you!"
His ssmates bid him farewell and their escort immediately guided them to their respective tents.
"It''s been a while."
Adrian turned to the voice and three familiar figures approached him.
"Yes, it has."
He lightly responded and Nathaniel smiled gently at him before patting his head.
"You''re doing a great job."
Since Adrian had grown ustomed to it, he let him be.
"Thanks."
Glimpsing behind his shoulder, Fredinand and Asher could be seen bowing to him and he nodded his head.
"Do you want me to show you around or do you want to rest?"
"I think I need a guide."
"Alright."
With that, they began to roll their feet; Fredinand and Asher fell into step behind them.
"By the way¡ª"
Hatling his track, Adrian turned to Nathaniel; an irked expression etched on his face.
"¡ªCan you stop it?"
"Stop what? Hehe."
Nathaniel asked innocently, an impish glint in his eye.
Seeing how having fun he was, Adrian could feel how his lips quiver in annoyance.
¡¤?¦Èm Not him, ying dumb.
"Stop it."
Adrian spoke with a firm tone.
It had been more than a minute, but the sight of Nathaniel stopping to ruffle his hair was nowhere to be seen!
"No."
Nathaniel persisted to continue his action with a mischievous smile nted on his face.
As his irritation grew unbearable, Adrian swung his hand.
But before it could reach him, Nathaniel hastily retrieved his hand.
"Tsk. My brother is such a bore."
He made a disgusted face and rolled his eyes boredly.
Ignoring him, Adrian resumed his steps and Nathaniel immediately eximed the moment he walked past him.
"Oi, why are you walking ahead of me? Aren''t I the guide?"
"Then hurry up."
Adrian answered without bothering to stop his step and Nathaniel hastily jogged to match his pace.
Soon, he led him to various sections whilst describing their purposes.
Thanks to his very big brother, Adrian more or less knew theyout of this Refugee Camp.
Regardless, he couldn''t help but furrow his forehead.
His cerulean eyes studied the surroundings and honestly speaking, this ce resembled a fortified town a lot.
High marble walls encircled the camp and there were watchtowers stationed along the walls.
The entrance, the towers, and the ward were also heavily guarded by knights.
Overall, the level of security in the camp was quite impressive, but how could this ce be breached?
Well, he had a conjecture¡ªa wild one, but there was nothing impossible.
Moreover, from hisst conversation with Nathaniel, Adrian concluded that the Kearny soldiers would attack this ce.
However, the method of how they could set foot on thisnd and the timing of the ambush remained unknown.
Given that the Academy''s activities here would onlyst for a week, then the war was just a matter of time.
Nevertheless, it was not that simple tounch an attack without preparation.
If it was a week away, then they should have arrived here or perhaps¡ hiding somewhere.
"¡ªAre you even listening?"
Nathaniel spoke exasperatedly and Adrian nodded his head insouciantly.
"Yes, I''m listening."
"Ha, what a liar."
Brushing it off, Adrian conveyed his idea.
"By the way, I''m going to hunt in the forest."
Nathaniel gave him a weird look as if he was a strange creature.
"Didn''t you just kill a few monsters beforeing here? Don''t you have enough?"
"Well, I want more."
Nathaniel widened his eyes in horror¡ªobviously, that was a made-up expression.
"Don''t tell me, killing monsters for two weeks makes you bloodthirsty?"
Adrian clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes boredly.
"Tsk. You''re being too dramatic."
Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly and replied.
"Well, it''s better than a boring conversation. Anyway, I''ming with you."
"...very well."
Finished with their preparation, the four of them made their way through the forest that was located behind the Refugee Camp.
"Hey, let''s do a huntingpetition?"
Adrian suggested and Nathaniel let out a wicked smile.
"How dare, my little brother, challenge me? Well, sure, why not?"
"Okay, here are the rules¡ª"
Adrian started deciphering the rules and then the group split into two teams.
He paired up with Ferdinand, while Nathaniel paired up with Asher before splitting off into the woods.
Frankly, Adrian never thought that Nathaniel would tag along since hunting was only his alibi.
But as it hade to this, he would just let his brother have fun ying monsters on his own.
His main objective was to scout the area to confirm whether the Kearny soldiers had arrived or not.
As he rode through the forest, Adrian heightened his senses to look for any to detect any presence avable.
After more than an hour of riding, they eventually reached arge clearing.
And upon seeing numerous ck spots strewn across the ground, the corners of Adrian''s lips lifted.
"Found it."
Chapter 44 Ch. 44: Refugee Camp [3]
A/N:
I wanted to post 2 chapters, unfortunately, the next chapter is a bit hard to write, lol, sorry.
=====
Adrian dismounted from his horse and handed the reins to Fredinand before rolling his feet toward the center of the clearing.
His cerulean eyes swept the vicinity and numerous ck spots were seen strewn on the ground¡ªremnants of bonfires.
Not only that, he also found wooden spikes used to tie down tents scattered throughout the area, as well as footprints.
Given the vastness of the clearing, Adrian estimated that there were over three thousand people present.
Still, no matter how he thought about it, it was utterly odd.
Considering the Refugee Camp and this ce were only less than two hours away, howe no one found out about them?
Was no one scouting the area?
Not even the Knights from the Refugee Camp?
Nheless, the question did not stop.
Erecting numerous giant tents was no easy feat, so why did they leave?
Or maybe, there was something that forced them to do so?
"?"
As the wind brought the sound of currents, Adrian followed it.
Along the way, he noticed innumerable broken and newly-dead vegetation.
Adrian spected that they were or passed by here around two or three days ago.
After fifteen minutes on foot, he found a river and Adrian couldn''t help but sneer wryly.
"Ha."
They really pick a perfect spot for camping, huh?
Making his way toward the river, he noticed that the moss on the stones surrounding it was torn.
Numerous footprints were imprinted on the river banks¡ªthey did not even bother to hide them.
Concluding the evidence, Adrian determined that they had crossed the river and moved deep into the forest.
However, since he had achieved his goal, there was no reason for him to go any further than this.
It was too dangerous and not worth risking his life.
Adrian took out his water bottle from the Magical Sphere and filled it with fresh water.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
The rhythmic sound of hooves in the distance was heard.
As he felt a familiar presence, Adrian could easily guess it without even bothering to look at the rider.
Straightening his back, Adrian drank the water.
¡ªNeigh!
A ck-haired boy dismounted from his horse and strode toward him, his face etched with fury.
"Ian, what are you doing here? You''ve gone too far away!"
Ignoring his brother''sints, Adrian lowered his bottle and calmly posed a question.
"Did you see it?"
Adrian gestured towards the river with his head and Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows.
He moved closer to the river and the moment he found numerous footprints on the ground, his golden eyes stretched wide.
"This¡?"
Nathaniel immediately faced him and Adrian shrugged indifferently.
"I''m not sure who they are, but there are around three thousand of them."
Switching his attention back to the footprints, Nathaniel''s air was masked with uneasiness.
After a brief silence, his face turned serious, and returned his sight to him.
"Ian, I think it would be best if you left this ce."
Adrian chuckled before nonchntly sipping his water.
Even without Nathaniel telling him explicitly, Adrian could roughly grasp what he was going to do.
The white-haired boy shook his head and replied firmly.
"No, we''re leaving together."
"I can''t. I need to see them with my own eyes."
He knew that the protagonist was the one who moved the plot.
But did he really need to put himself in harm''s way?
There were more than thousands of soldiers, yet Nathaniel insisted on going alone.
''Is he mad?''
Nathaniel''s survival was crucial as the fate of the world rested on his shoulders and failure was not an option.
What he meant was, who will save this world if he died?
Because Adrian had no interest in taking on such a troublesome responsibility!
Alright, let''s assume that Nathaniel wouldn''t die because he had plot armor, but still, what if he was gravely injured?
"Let''s return."
Adrian tried once again but Nathaniel adamantly refused.
"I''m sorry."
Adrian sighed and stared at his brother right in the eyes.
It seemed he had no other choice, huh?
"Brother, let''s return."
"Huh?"
Nathaniel blinked his eyes several times in surprise, he opened and closed his mouth several times but no words came out.
Ho, look at that.
It was a single word, yet it had the power to shake Nathaniel to his core, huh?
Suddenly, his brother broke into a radiant and joyful smile unlike any he had ever seen before.
''Huh?''
Adrian was stunned by the scene.
Nathaniel''s smile was so damn bright that he was afraid it might blind him.
And strangely enough, Adrian could see a pink aura surrounding Nathaniel with flowers blooming in the background.
Somehow his tongue turned so hard that he couldn''t say a word; he was speechless.
Shaking his head to dismiss his weird thoughts, Adrian tried to steer the conversation back on track.
"L-Let''s go back."
"Yes, let''s go. It''s not safe here. We should leave this ce."
Nathaniel spoke in a gentle tone, his sweet smile still firmly in ce.
Adrian felt a chill run down his spine, causing the hairs on his body to stand on end.
What was up with his tone of speaking??
It was so weird!
"Y-yes."
.
.
.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
Adrian peeked at Nathaniel from the corner of his eyes.
The pink and flowery aura was still swirling around him as if dancing merrily.
Despite the passage of more than an hour, the atmosphere around him remained unchanged and his smile never faltered.
Adrian couldn''t help but wonder if Nathaniel''s cheeks had grown numb from the constant strain of smiling.
Initially, he just wanted to make Nathaniel listen to him, but who would have thought it backfired him?
Adrian massaged his creased forehead in frustration.
Nathaniel''s unsettling demeanor made him anxious to the point it gave him goosebumps.
And unbeknownst to him, Adrian found himself longing for the previous version of Nathaniel.
Exhaling heavily, Adrian turned to the ck-haired boy beside him.
Let''s fix this.
"Umm¡ brother?"
"Yes?"
Nathaniel turned to him with a smile that was even more dazzling than before.
Adrian bit his tongue; he was taken aback.
At that moment, he realized that addressing Nathaniel as ''brother'' was a grave mistake.
¡¤?¦Èm That was because the effect was far too great for him to handle!
He¡ couldn''t¡
And without beating around the bush, Adrian spat his mind.
"I won''t call you brother anymore."
Smiling.
Nathaniel struggled to maintain his smile; fooling himself into believing that his ears had tricked him.
"I''m sorry, I didn''t quite catch that."
"I won''t call you brother anymore."
As Adrian heartlessly repeated it, Nathaniel''s expression turned murky and the corners of his lips twitched in annoyance.
He could see the pink aura that surrounded him shatter into pieces, reced by a dark and foreboding aura.
"My dear little brother, are you messing with¡ª"
"Nate."
Adrian cut in and Nathaniel instantly shut his mouth before staring at him with an indescribable expression.
Regardless, Adrian said it once again.
"Nate. I will call you ''Nate'' from now on."
"..."
Silence.
There was no response and Nathaniel turned his attention back to the front.
"..."
"..."
As the quietness continued to prolong, Adrian decided to break it.
"Did you perhaps not like it?"
Nathaniel shook his head and nced at him before offering a warm smile.
"No, I like it very much. It just¡ reminds me of the past."
His voice was tinged with a hint of sadness.
Truthfully, the people in the novel called him that, so Adrian didn''t know if calling him ''Nate'' would mean much to Nathaniel.
"Did I¡ used to call you Nate?"
"Yes."
"...I see."
Well, that exined a lot about why his golden eyes filled with longing¡ªNathaniel missed the real Adrian so much.
"I hope you can recover from your memory loss."
Nathaniel added and Adrian returned the smile.
"Thank you."
Nevertheless, it was impossible.
Because he was not the real Adrian.
.
.
.
A man in a flowing white robe stood in the midst of a lush green field.
His ck hair flowed down to his shoulder and glimmered in the sunlight.
Outstretching his hand, he started scattering the grains on the ground.
¡ªp ¡ªp ¡ªp
The birds, in their vibrant plumage, eagerly descended upon the grains.
Their beaks delicately picked up each morsel and the man watched them with a serene expression on his face.
Sensing someone approaching him, the man peeked over his shoulder and a woman wearing a ck suit that tightly hugged her curves came into view.
"Wee back."
Switching his attention back to the birds, the man greeted her and spread more grains on thewn.
The woman halted her steps and began with her report.
"The preparation is done."
The man nodded in satisfaction and responded.
"I see. Proceed as nned."
"But, what if it fails?"
The woman asked, her voiceced with concern.
"It doesn''t matter."
He darted at her and softly smiled.
"Even if we lost the battle, we will win the war."
After a brief silence, the woman eventually answered.
"I understand."
Chapter 45 Ch. 45: Refugee Camp [4]
A/N:
And it turned out to be the next chapter, lol.
=====
Nathaniel''s golden eyes stretched wide.
"Ah¡"
As if the world was slowing down, he could see how the sword in his grasp moved swiftly and grazed a boy''s body in front of him.
Red liquid jumped out of the wound and sttered on his face.
=====
"!"
Nathaniel''s eyes snapped open and abruptly sat on his bed.
He covered his face with both hands and was gasping for breath.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Cold sweat drenched his whole body and his heart was pounding so hard that he could feel it in his throat.
"Are you alright?"
Lowering his hands, he nced at the voice but he could only find darkness.
Soon, a fireball conjured in the air and the dark room gradually lighten up.
There, across from him, Nathaniel found Adrian, he was seen sitting on his bed.
"Yeah¡"
Nathaniel ran his fingers through his hair and began to regte his breathing.
Upon sensing something hurtled to him, he deftly caught it.
¡ªClutch!
Nathaniel unclenched his grip and a bottle of water was visible.
He darted at Adrian and smiled.
"Thanks."
Adrian shrugged nonchntly and Nathaniel began to sip it.
Distancing the bottle from his lips, his golden eyes rolled at him.
"I''m sorry, I woke you up."
His voice dripped with guilt.
"No, it''s alright."
Honestly speaking, he didn''t mind at all, instead, he was grateful to be able to witness this scene.
Here he thought it would be difficult to prove that Nathaniel was a Regressor or not.
But who would have thought it would be this easy?
Guess, he worried for naught.
"Catch."
Nathaniel flung the bottle back to him and Adrian seized it effortlessly.
"By the way, any words from Asher or Fredinand?"
"No, not yet."
Adrian shook his head and Nathaniel nodded in understanding.
"I see."
He ordered Fredinand and Asher to scout the forest because if not, Nathaniel would eventually go.
Simplicity, he just knew his brother too well¡ªthanks to the novel.
As soon as the sky darkened, Fredinand and Asher set out into the forest.
"Anyway, let''s go back to sleep, it''ste."
"Yeah."
Nathaniel pulled the covers and went back to sleep.
"Good night."
"Good night."
Putting back the bottle into his Magical Sphere and dismissing the fireball, Adriany his body.
His cerulean eyes rolled and peeked at Nathaniel from the corners of his before cursing.
''You Regressor, bastard.''
? Over the years, Nathaniel continuously had the same dream that haunted him every night.
It was the day when he killed his brother.
Despite the passage of time, he could never be ustomed to it.
The memory of his actions remained fresh in his mind.
It continued to gue him as a constant reminder of the irreversible consequences of his actions. ?
Those lines of sentences from the novel served as a clue for him to uncover Nathaniel''s biggest secret.
And the fact that he had that nightmare even though Adrian was still alive here, the answer was pretty much obvious to him.
Now that one truth had been revealed, all that was left was that shitty book.
Well, Adrian didn''t care about the reason why Nathaniel turned back in time¡ªand didn''t want to know it either.
However, despite numerous opportunities for Nathaniel to kill him, he didn''t take them.
Instead, he treated him well this time around.
Although he was annoying at times, Adrian could say that Nathaniel was kind in his own unique way.
The white-haired boy breathed out a sigh.
Perhaps¡
He could trust him a little bit¡
Just a little bit¡
With that thought, Adrian closed his eyes and decided to call it a day.
.
.
.
Hearing some noise, Nathaniel blinked his eyelids several times before fully opening them.
His yellow eyes took in the surroundings and dim light illuminated the room.
Not too far away from him, he saw Adrian wearing his training suit and above him a fireball hovering as a source of light.
Nevertheless, Nathaniel couldn''t help but furrow his forehead.
He forced himself to sit up and let out a long yawn.
"Yawn~ Morning, already?"
Adrian turned to the voice and Nathaniel could be seen stretching his arms, his mouth wide open.
"What''s with the un-Princely behavior?"
Adrian bit his tongue, it rolled by itself.
Nathaniel immediately shot him a death re and hissed.
"Shut up."
Adrian shrugged insouciantly and put on his shoes.
Nathaniel got up from the bed and marched toward a basin to wash his face.
"I don''t know if you''re doing some sort of secret training."
"Yeah¡"
Well, it exined a lot about why Adrian had a sudden increase in his strength, which was good.
It meant he didn''t have to babysit him.
He grabbed a towel and wiped his face before turning to his brother.
"By the way, what time is it?"
The quietness of the surrounding seemed off to him.
"Around 3 am."
Nathaniel shut his mouth and looked at his brother with a grim expression.
"Goddamnit, Ian! It''s still night!"
He shouted and threw the towel to the floor in frustration; realizing that he had missed his deep sleep.
Adrian looked at his brother in disgust and spat his mind.
"What is wrong with you?"
Nathaniel tried to open his mouth but a knock on the door interrupted him.
¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock
"Your Highness, we have returned."
As a familiar voice pricked their ears, the two shared a serious look before nodding their heads and Nathaniel answered.
"Come in."
The door swung open and Asher along with Fredinand entered the room.
The two bowed and greeted them.
"We greet the First and the Second Princes of the Aeon Empire."
The boys nodded in response and Nathaniel took out a small device from his Magical Sphere.
¡ªClick!
He activated it and ced it on the table.
Soon, a transparent dome resembling a giant soap bubble materialized and enveloped them.
It was a silent magic device.
Only those inside the dome could hear their voices, preventing outsiders from eavesdropping.
"Please, tell us what you witnessed."
Asher took a step forward and started to exin.
"We discovered four additional clearings that resembled the one Prince Adrian found previously."
"Are you exploring further into the forest?"
Nathaniel asked and Asher nodded.
"Yes. We also found soldiers, lots of them."
And just like Adrian had predicted, they moved deeper into the forest.
Still, he was curious about what made them do so.
Brushing aside his thoughts, Adrian posed another question.
"Are you sure they are soldiers, not some bandits or ragtag?"
Asher shook his head and answered confidently.
"I''m afraid that they are not bandits nor ragtag, because they are wearing Kearny army uniforms."
"They what?"
Adrian furrowed his forehead.
However, before he could ask more, Nathaniel jumped in.
"Did you save their camp''s location?"
"Yes, we did. If Your Highness wishes, I can promptly send it."
"Please."
"As you wish."
Asher and Fredinand hastily sent the pinned location to the Princes.
Adrian raised an eyebrow in surprise as he reviewed the pinned location on the map disyed on his Telesphere.
There were five Kearny army camps scattered throughout the forest, encircling the Refugee Camp.
Ho, it seemed the enemy nned this out thoroughly.
Asher continued whilst they studied the map.
"Each camp approximately consists of 2,000 to 2,500 soldiers."
"I see."
When Nathaniel showed him around, he stated that there were around a thousand Knights stationed here and two thousand refugees.
The fact that the atmosphere inside the Refugee Camp was rtively calm, it looked like they didn''t know that 10,000 soldiers were hiding under their noses; ready to ughter them.
So, it was 1,000 vs 10,000, huh?
''Interesting.''
Somehow his heart fluttered in excitement.
Ah, he missed the feeling of standing at the forefront of the battlefield.
"Ian."
Adrian turned to the voice and Nathaniel looked him straight in the eye.
"It''s not toote for us to escape. It''s too dangerous here."
Huh?
''Wait. Why did he say that?''
Adrian frowned.
"What about the people here?"
Nathaniel shook his head.
''¡what?''
The wrinkles on his forehead deepened.
''So, we''re just going to let them die here?''
Wait a minute.
Somehow Adrian couldn''tprehend this situation.
Previously, he had assumed that Nathaniel would insist on staying here to save the lives of the refugees.
But, that was not the case?
Nathaniel was somehow a little different from the novels he had read, was it because he was a Regressor?
What the hell?
Seeing Adrian''s perplexed and anxious expression, Asher bowed and conveyed his mind.
"Your Highness, Prince Adrian, I understand your concern for the welfare of the Empire''s citizens. But what His Highness Prince Nathaniel said is true, we must leave this ce with the Royal Princes and Royal Princesses."
What nonsense was this again?
He didn''t give a fuck about the refugees, but damn¡
This was the perfect opportunity to test out his magic!
Because it was not every day Adrian could get this chance!
As his Lord remained silent, Fredinand took a step forward and bowed.
"Your Highness Prince Adrian, I hope you will consider what His Highness Prince Nathaniel said."
After a brief silence, Adrian sighed and eventually answered.
"But what if¡ that is exactly what the enemy wants?"
"..."
"..."
"..."
Silence.
No one answered.
Regardless, Adrian continued.
"Not that I want to be here either, I''m just saying whates to mind. But¡ª"
Adrian paused for a moment before continuing.
"¡ªwhat if I said I could guarantee the victory of this battle?"
Chapter 46 Ch. 46: Elemental Canon [1]
Five youngsters were seen resting under arge tree to escape the scorching sun.
The tree provides ample shade, shielding them from the harsh sun.
The boys were lying on a soft patch of grass while the girls were chatting quietly.
"Aah¡ So peaceful~ I like it."
P¨¦r¨¦z mumbled and the boys nodded in agreement without opening their eyes; enjoying the breeze that passed by them.
Two days had passed since their arrival at the Refugee Camp.
Just like any normal Study Tour, Gizel told them to do some sort of survey of the refugees.
¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle
The ttering sound that spread throughout the surroundings made them nce at the noise.
There, they saw numerous Knights running whilst chanting the Code of Chivalry in the distance.
The boys sat up and their eyes followed the movements of the Knights until they disappeared into a corner.
"As expected of the Imperial Knights, they worked hard."
Ralph chimed in and P¨¦r¨¦z responded.
"Yeah, I can see their determination. It''s amazing."
After a heated debate that night, Adrian finally seeded in convincing Nathaniel, Asher, and Fredinand to agree to stay here.
Or more likely, they had given up on his stubbornness.
In exchange, Asher told the Emperor about the situation here and Adrian had no problem with it because he got what he wanted.
Following the matter, Nathaniel instructed Asher to inform the higher-ups and Gizel, since the words of a Knight serving directly under the Emperor were more trustworthy than some brats.
Asher quickly ryed the message to the five Knight Lieutenants¡ªthe higher-ups here and Gizel.
Waste no more time, as soon as the sun rose, they immediately trained the Knights in a defensive formation.
To prevent chaos and panic, this information was ssified and kept from the public.
When a thought kicked in his head, P¨¦r¨¦z eximed.
"By the way, I''m curious about our dinner tonight!"
"You''re right! Me too! Professor said he will showcase a new product from the Tower made by his team!"
Ralph responded with a hint of excitement and turned to the white-haired boy beside him.
"What do you think about the new product, Ian?"
Adrian shrugged insouciantly.
"Since the Professor is the head of the Tower''s Elementalist Division, it seems to have something to do with magic."
The boys nodded their heads.
"You''re right."
¡¤?¦Èm "I agree."
The Tower''s new product never ceased to pique the public''s curiosity.
¡ªp ¡ªp ¡ªp
They darted at it and a pping Gizel came into view; marking the end of their break.
P¨¦r¨¦z rolled his eyes in boredom and snorted.
"Urg, I can''t believe our break just ended. I still want toy here!"
The wheat-haired boy flung himself back onto the grass.
"You better wake up or you''ll regret it."
Ralph reminded him and P¨¦r¨¦z sighed heavily.
"Fine."
With that, they approached their homeroom teacher.
.
.
.
Hour after hour passed, and now the sky had turned pitch ck with a few stars visible in the distance.
Inside a private, well-decorated room, three tables stood in the center, covered with a pristine white tablecloth and surrounded by chairs.
Each table was designated for a specific group: the Knight Lieutenants, Gizel''s team, and the Academy students.
The atmosphere was lively with the sounds of cutlery clinking and conversations filling the room.
In front of them, a small podium stood.
Soon, a man with striking purple hair and impably neat clothes ascended it.
The room gradually fell silent as all eyes turned towards him.
"Good Evening."
Gizel opened the speech, his voice clear and confident.
The audience responded in unison.
"Good Evening."
After a brief silence, the Professor began again.
"For over five years, my team and I have dedicated ourselves to the development of a weapon that would exceed all expectations."
His piercing yellow eyes scanned the room intently,manding the attention of everyone present.
"Through extensive research and tireless effort, we have finally seeded in creating a weapon beyond our wildest dreams. And today¡ª"
The audience erupted into apuse, and Gizel waited patiently for the noise to subside before continuing.
"At the behest of His Majesty the Emperor, we are honored to be granted the opportunity to put our creativity to the ultimate test in real battle."
Gizel smiled proudly and resumed.
"With this, I present to you, Elemental Canon."
The ps grew louder and soon a big screen appeared behind Gizel; revealing a battle scene in the sea.
A Naval battle between the Empire Marine vs. the Kearny Kingdom.
"So, it''s started, huh?"
Nathaniel murmured and sipped his orange juice as he watched the screen.
Adrian who sat next to him responded.
"It seems the Empire is proud of this so-called ''Elemental Canon'', to the point they only sent one fleet?"
One fleet included 50 to 70 Galleons.
The Galleon was a type of long, shallow warship that was powered by abination of sails and oars.
The Galleon''s bow was equipped with a sharpened heavy ram made from metal, which was used to attempt rammingrger warships at high speed.
The objective was to cripple the enemy''s hull or even capsize their ship
The Galleon was a formidable vessel, armed with 30 cannons and crewed by up to 150 marines or archers, in addition to the rowing crews.
In contrast to the Empire Marine, the Kearny Kingdom had a muchrger fleet, consisting of over 200 Galleons.
Nathaniel snickered and nced at him.
"It is what it is."
Suddenly the Aeon Vanguard Ship emitted a bright glow and something simr to a light beam fired toward the enemy''s warship.
¡ªBoom!
A deafening sound filled the room as the screen shook violently before flickering to white.
After a few seconds, the screen gradually returned to normal and revealed the devastating aftermath.
More than five Kearny Marine Galleons had vanished without a trace, while several other ships had been split in two, and some Galleons were sinking.
"..."
The room went into a dead silence upon witnessing the scene present.
Adrian raised one of his eyebrows in amazement.
''Ho? Interesting.''
Chapter 47 Ch. 47: Elemental Canon [2]
The sea at night shimmered with rays of light as Aeon Vanguard galleons relentlessly fired the Elemental Cannons.
The sheer power of the cannons caused the Aeon Galleon to recoil, drawing back a dozen meters.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The sound of splintering wood and metal echoed across the sea.
In quick session, the Kearny warships were obliterated, breaking apart into two pieces.
The enemy Marines'' crews were spotted swimming toward the wreckage of their ship.
However, before they could even reach it, they were struck down by a barrage of arrows.
"Argh!"
"Urg!"
The sound of agony filled the air as blood spattered and stained the sea, arrows piercing every part of their bodies.
Aeon''s attack was not limited to Elemental Cannons alone.
The second wave of the assault came in the form of a volley of arrows,unched by hundreds of Archers positioned above the vanguard galleon deck.
As a result, the Kearny Marines were overwhelmed and many of them perished in the ocean.
The Aeon Vanguard continued its onught, ramming at full speed into the remnants of the Kearny battleship.
The impact was so great that the ship began to sink to the bottom of the sea, taking with it any remaining Kearny Marines.
"This is incredible! I''ve never seen anything like that!"
"I concur! This will be a game-changer weapon on the battlefield!"
The Knight Lieutenants eximed and his friend joined in the conversation.
Ignoring them, Adrian nced toward his teammates, and just like he had expected, theirplexion was far from all right.
Their bodies were stiff with tension and beads of sweat formed on their pallid faces.
Their heads hung low and stared nkly at the food on the table.
Well, witnessing the horrors of war firsthand was undoubtedly taking a toll on their young minds.
Adrian understood how it felt.
Because he had been through it back in his previous world.
What was different was that he had endured that hellish experience in person, not through a screen¡ªat the age of five.
Shifting his attention to his brother, he couldn''t help but notice a stark contrast in the atmosphere.
Nathaniel seemed to be enjoying the refreshments, chomping away while casually watching the war as if he were watching a football match.
''This damn Regressor.''
Adrian shook his head and returned his eyes to the screen.
Well, there was no discernible change in the situation; Aeon''s vanguard continued to fire a blitz of Elemental Cannons.
A volley of arrows rained down as the second wave attacked and ruthlessly rammed the remnants of Kearny warships until they vanished from the ocean''s surface.
Despite starting with a smaller number of galleons, the enemy ships were annihted in less than two hours.
Now, under the skilled leadership of Sir Ethan¡ªa Commodore, Aeon''s fleet was advancing at full speed toward the coastal waters of the Kearny Kingdom.
The Kearny Knights at the beach panicked, their morale had plummeted down to the ground.
Rather than regrouping, they were scrambling in all directions, desperate to save themselves.
It was understandable, given the absolute madness of the situation.
The enemy''s use of a sma beam, instead of a conventional cannon, gave the impression that they were fighting a cmity rather than a war.
Simply, the Kearny simply had no chance of winning this battle.
''Poor Kearny.''
The moment the fleet arrived at the rugged coastline, the vanguard galleon unleashed a barrage of fiery cannons upon the sandy beach.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
It exploded on impact, sending sand, debris, and human body parts flying in all directions.
The sound of explosions echoed across the water as mes licked at the shoreline.
"Aaarrghh!!"
"Heellpp!!"
Amidst the sound of explosions, the screams of enemy soldiers could be heard as they desperately tried to escape the deadly barrage.
The beach was a scene of devastation, with iplete bodies strewn about and smoldering mes.
As a thought kicked in, Adrian turned to the ck-haired beside him.
"I have a question."
"What is it?"
Nathaniel answered without removing his eyes from the screen.
"It has been three months since the war began. Why didn''t the Empire utilize the Elemental Cannon from the outset?"
"That is because the Elemental Cannon was still in development."
Nathaniel drank his juice and continued.
"When the Kearny Kingdom dered war on us, the Emperor ordered the Tower to expedite itspletion. Now that they have sessfully finished it, they are immediately putting it to the test in actual battle."
Adrian tilted his head.
"So, doesn''t that mean the Empire intends to prolong this war just to test the weapons?"
"Indeed, that is correct."
Ho?
Who would have thought that his very father¡ªthe Emperor of this nation, would be toying with the enemy and using them as guinea pigs?
He never knew his father was such a shrewd and cunning leader.
Interesting.
"Oh, they surrender."
Adrian nced at the screen and saw a cavalry lined up at the top of the hill.
There were so many of them, probably a corps or army, and each waved a white g.
Seeing this, the fleet halted their attacks and began to withdraw, swirling the galleons.
And some monsters began to gather around the remnants of the Kearny wreckage ship, drawn by the immense amount of blood.
The audience caught off guard, quickly stood up and began to apud.
¡ªps ¡ªps ¡ªps
The room was filled with satisfaction and appreciation for the demonstration that had just been presented.
When the apuse died down, Gizel resumed his speech.
Watching the war was fun, however, Adrian felt a bitter aftertaste in his mouth.
"Tsk."
He clucked his tongue in annoyance.
Here he thought he could use this opportunity to test out his magic, but who would have thought that the Kearny Kingdom would surrender so quickly?
Sensing a familiar presence, Adrian darted at the entrance and a man with light green hair was seen entering the room.
Upon arriving before them, Asher bowed and greeted them.
"Your Highness."
Nathaniel and Adrian nodded in response.
Soon, the man leaned in and whispered something that caught him off guard.
"The Kearny Knights are on their way here."
Huh?
Adrian furrowed his forehead, for some reason, he couldn''tprehend the current situation.
What did Asher mean by ''on the way here''?
Didn''t they just surrender a few seconds ago?
Chapter 48 Ch. 48: It Begins [1]
"The Kearny Knights are on their way here."
Adrian frowned.
What bullshit was this again?
Didn''t they just surrender a few seconds ago?
Was it an information dy?
Seeing his little brother''s perplexed expression, Nathaniel spat his mind.
"I told you that we should have escaped. Now look at your face, look how flustered you are."
"What? No! It''s just¡ª"
Ignoring hisints, Nathaniel instructed Asher.
"Please inform the others."
"As you wish."
Soon, Asher approached the Knight Lieutenants.
"I''ve told you, you''re just too young for this, Ian. You''re¡ª"
Deafening his ears, Adrian folded his arms as a jumble of puzzle pieces formed in his mind.
"Haaa¡"
He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.
Thus, Adrian rewound everything, starting from the beginning.
The novel began with Nathaniel returning from the war at 18, after wiping out the remnants of Kearny Kingdom.
Right now, Nathaniel was 11 years old.
Despite the Kearny Kingdom''s surrender, they proceeded to send their troops to the Refugee Camp¡ªwhich was confusing and preposterous at the same time.
But glimpsing how calm Nathaniel was and how he warned Adrian of the danger, it was clear that this also happened in the past timeline.
Then it exined a lot about why the war continued for another 7 years.
"¡ªa long way¡ª"
"What is their motive?"
Adrian cut him and Nathaniel shrugged indifferently.
"Who knows? Out of revenge, perhaps?"
Adrian could feel how the corner of his lips quivered in annoyance.
This damn Regressor didn''t seem to care about the situation at hand and was just letting things y out as they had in the past, huh?
Let alone their motive, even the Kearny army''s existence in thisnd had be a big question for him!
The white-haired boy massaged his wrinkled forehead at the sudden headache.
Nevertheless, Adrian decided to set aside all distractions and focus solely on the impending war.
¡ªps ¡ªps ¡ªps
The audience erupted in apuse as Gizel ended his speech.
Soon after, dinner was abruptly cut short due to an urgent situation and Adrian bid his friends farewell before hurrying to the meeting room.
Upon entering, the guard outside announced their arrival.
"His Highness the Imperial First Prince, His Highness the Imperial Second Prince, and Sir Asher enter the room!"
Adrian could see six people inside; five Knight Lieutenants and Gizel, they were sitting around a round table.
They stood up and quickly bowed before greeting them respectfully.
"Your Highness."
The Princes nodded in response, and once they were seated, the others followed suit.
¡ªClick
Sir Wyatt, a middle-aged man with brown hair and eyes, activated the silent magic device and ced it on the magic.
He was the 25th Imperial Knight Lieutenant.
When the translucent bubble enveloped them, without beating around the bush, Nathaniel opened the dialogue.
"Sir Asher, please provide us with the current situation."
"As you wish."
Asher stepped forward and projected the map from the Telesphere into the air.
In an instant, a map appeared with five red dots surrounding the Refugee Camp, hovering in front of the room.
"As per Sir Fre¡ªer, Sir Egberg sh reported¡ª"
Adrian suppressed the urge to facepalm, Asher could have just called him Ferdinand.
And due to how famous Egberg sh was among the Knights, the room exploded in excitement at the mention of Fredinand''s title.
The Knights Lieutenants could not believe that the Continent''s renowned loyal Knight was among them without their knowledge.
"Egberg sh?!"
"That Egberg sh?!"
"I can''t believe¡ª"
"Ahem!"
Adrian cleared his throat loudly, and the chatter immediately died down.
With that, he steered the discussion back on track.
"Sir Asher, please continue."
"Ah, yes. Thank you, Your Highness."
Shortly, he began again.
"It appears that each camp has deployed over 1,000 troops, who are currently spotted marching towards the Refugee Camp from all directions, while the remaining troops are serving as reinforcements."
"So, the total number of troops is 5,000 men?"
Sir Wyatt asked and the young Knight nodded his head.
"That is correct."
Even though the number of their troops was reduced by half, the gap between their forces was still too great.
Gizel raised his hand and posed a question.
"May I inquire about the status of our enemy''s arrival?"
"Their arrival is expected in less than three hours."
"I see. Thank you."
"My pleasure."
Upon hearing this news, a wave of tension swept through the room.
Their faces turned grim and the atmosphere grew thick with unease.
As the seconds ticked away, they cast furtive nces at each other, their eyes betraying the fear and uncertainty that gripped their minds.
They knew they had to act fast to protect this ce, but their thoughts were in a mess, racing in a thousand different directions.
Amidst a deafening silence, a confident voice rang out.
"If it''s only 5,000 troops, I can stop them with my magic."
Everyone inside the room fixated their eyes on the white-haired boy, gazing at him with unreadable expressions.
It was true that the Imperial Second Prince was known to be gifted in magical abilities, but stating that he could single-handedly stop an entire army was a bold im.
Nathaniel facepalmed and sighed wearily.
And that was his exact expression when that little brat was spewing that crap the other day.
Despite the dubious nces of others, Adrian''s aura remained unchanged; firm in his conviction.
As he couldn''t let his little brother be disrespected anymore, the ck-haired Prince stood and spoke, drawing their attention toward him.
"I understand that some of you doubt my brother."
Nathaniel made his way to the front.
"However, after hearing his n, I am convinced that we can win this battle."
He paused, scoffing wryly before continuing.
"And believe it or not, my brother even predicted that the enemy would divide their troops, which has proven to be true."
Nathaniel''s golden eyes swept over the faces of those gathered before him.
"I simply want to urge you all to listen to my brother''s n. After that, it is up to each of you to decide whether or not to follow it."
The people inside exchanged nces, and after a brief silence, they nodded in agreement.
.
.
.
"Must you really go? This wasn''t part of the n."
Adrian expressed his displeasure as he looked at the ck-haired boy standing in front of him.
Nathaniel let out a small smile and patted his head gently.
"I''ll be fine, don''t worry about me."
Although Nathaniel was someone with experience in battle, Adrian couldn''t help but feel concerned.
After all, Nathaniel''s body was still that of a boy, and the war they faced was very real.
"It''s dangerous."
"I know."
Suddenly, a voice rang out behind them, making both boys turn and the bowing Sir Wyatt came into view.
"Your Highness, it''s the time."
Nathaniel returned his eyes to him.
"I have to go."
And no matter what Adrian did, Nathaniel was determined to leave¡ªeven after he popped his cute eyes, the damn Regressor didn''t even budge.
In the end, Adrian sighed in defeat and nodded.
"Don''t die."
Nathaniel couldn''t help but chuckle.
"I won''t."
With that, Nathaniel followed the Knight Lieutenant and approached Gizel.
There were 1,000 Knights stationed in the Refugee Camp, consisting of 500 Archers and 500 Infantry.
¡¤?¦Èm The strategy was to divide the troops into two groups: one would defend the camp while the other would ambush the enemy''s reinforcements using guerri tactics.
Later, the ambush team would split into five groups of 100 knights each, creating a 100 vs 1,000 scenario.
Arriving before Gizel, the man took out a ball of ss from his Magical Sphere.
Its size was akin to that of a globe and inside it, a golden hourss hovered in the center.
That item was a Blink Sphere, a teleportation device invented by the Tower.
However, to do teleportation, we must put another Blink Sphere in the ce where we wanted to be transported.
Not only that, but we also needed to make sure that both Blink Spheres were connected to prevent device malfunction.
Despite being a one-time use item, the price for a pair of Blink Sphere was worth a fortune.
And the fact that Nathaniel owns five pairs of them was a testament to his wealth.
Well, as expected of a Regressor.
As they scouted the enemy, Asher and Fredinand had nted and linked all of the Blink Sphere beforehand, which made the operation easier.
When Asher returned here to report, he gave them back to Nathaniel before the boy handed them over to Gizel.
Waste no more time, the Professor infused his Mana into the device.
Soon, the hourss inside the ball began to spin and sent streaks of blue lightning that spread throughout the sphere.
¡ªDrrtt!
The ground began to shake and a golden Magic Circle was formed beneath the knights'' feet.
Nathaniel nced at his brother for thest time and waved, Adrian who saw it waved back.
And in a blink of an eye, the first ambush team vanished into thin air; they were teleported into the forest.
Chapter 49 Ch. 49: It Begins [2]
A/N:
A bit of gore. But not really that gore, actually, lol.
====
¡ªHoot ¡ªHoot ¡ªHoot
The forest was engulfed in darkness, with the moon obscured by ck clouds.
The eerie atmosphere was intensified by the haunting melodies of the owls, adding to the overall sense of unease.
The rustling of leaves and the asional snap of twigs made it feel as though you were not alone.
Amidst the dark and cold night, a clearing in the forest was illuminated by numerous campfires.
A group of individuals, all dressed in ck hoods were spotted gathered around the fires.
They started chanting an unknownnguage and were soon moving in a circr formation around the mes while dancing.
Their movements were fluid and synchronized as if they had rehearsed for hours.
"What in the world are they doing?"
Wyatt, a Knight Lieutenant, was stupefied, he couldn''t help but frown at the scene in the distance.
The ck-haired boy next to him shrugged nonchntly.
"Who knows, maybe they''re performing some kind of ritual. Anyway¡ª"
Nathaniel stood and instructed.
"¡ªprepare the arrow."
In response to the order, the archers promptly positioned themselves on the tree branch and deftly drew their bows.
After carefully cing the bolt on the arrow rest, they firmly grasped the fletching and smoothly pulled it back, awaiting their nextmand.
The Prince extended his hand and chanted inwardly.
Soon, a magic circle materialized in front of his palm, shooting an invisible force that burst forth.
It hurtled at an incredible velocity toward the enemy camp.
¡ªTuk.
The hooded figures abruptly ceased their dance and fell silent, turning their heads in unison towards a ball that suddenlynded in the center of the clearing.
However, unexpectedly, the orb exploded.
¡ªBoom!
A deafening, sky-splitting sound erupted, sending clouds of dust and debris billowing into the air.
The shockwave that spread throughout the vicinity caused countless bodies to be hurled backward, colliding with one another in a chaotic frenzy.
The trees and other vegetation shook violently before being toppled by the force of the wind.
The ground trembled as if an earthquake had struck.
When the wind settled and the fog of dust began to clear, the people slowly rose from the floor, clutching their heads in confusion and pain.
"W-What is happening?!"
"H-Help!!"
"Urgh!!"
"M-My hand!!"
The surrounding was filled with the sound of wails and screams; some cried out for help, while others groaned in agony.
Suddenly, a deluge of rain began to fall from the sky, drenching their bodies and the soil below in seconds.
To their surprise, the rain was not like any other rain they had ever experienced before.
It had a pungent fishy odor that made them wrinkle their noses in disgust and a thick, viscous consistency that clung to their skin like slime.
"What is this?"
The man wiped his face with his hand, nheless, he couldn''t see anything; there was no lightning to illuminate the darkness.
As the rain continued to pour down, countless lumps fell from the sky, along with some debris.
¡ªThud.
Something fell, right on hisp.
He picked it up and examined it with his fingers, only to be stunned by what he felt.
"T-This¡"
However, the man was stunned when he touched something familiar and his body tensed up.
He realized that he was holding a piece of an arm.
Without wasting another moment, the man threw it away and scrambled to his feet.
It dawned on him that the rain was not just rain, but blood, and those lumps were not just debris, but the flesh of their fallenrades!
"Uwaa!!"
"What the fuck is going on?!!"
Screams and chaos continued to unfold as they desperately ran, trying to escape the horrors that shrouded them.
Several stumbled and fell, while others pushed and shoved their way through the frenzied crowd.
The moment the clouds that had covered the moon lifted, the aftermath of the explosion was revealed.
The crowd gasped in horror as they beheld the countless bodies thaty strewn across the ground, torn apart and mangled beyond recognition.
The frenzy chaos quickly escted into a state of utter pandemonium.
Nathaniel watched the whole scene with a face devoid of any expression, seemingly unaffected by the gruesome scene present.
"Fire."
Right after his word fell, the archers sprang into action, releasing a volley of deadly arrows toward the ck hooded figures.
The shrill whistling sound pierced the air, causing the people below to raise their heads in rm.
However, it was toote.
In the blink of an eye, a hail of arrows rained them down.
The sickening sound of flesh and bone being prated was followed by a deafening chorus of screams and moans.
"Argh!"
"Urg!"
One by one people copsed to the ground, their bodies writhing in agony and shock.
"Argh!"
"Urk!"
Red liquid gushed from the wound, staining the ground a crimson hue.
Once thest of the archers'' arrows were spent and seeing how the enemy''s morale plummeted, seizing the opportunity, Wyatt unsheathed his weapon and shouted.
"CHARGE!!"
"Waaahh!!"
The troop''s roar echoed throughout the trees as they drew their sword and marched toward the opponents.
Recovering from their shock, the ck-hooded men took out their weapons and charged forward.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The moring of shing swords and the shrieking sound of pain filled the space.
"Urk!"
Blood spurted as Nathaniel''s de impaled the enemy''s neck.
Pulling his weapon and spinning around, Nathaniel swung his de once again.
¡ªBang!
His sword collided, he instantly raised his leg and kicked the man''s knee.
"Argh!"
The moment the enemy''s guard was distracted, Nathaniel retrieved his sword and stabbed the man''s stomach then twisted it.
"Urg!"
Blood poured from the man''s wound and mouth, he staggered backward before falling to the ground.
Despite the gut-churning scene before him, Nathaniel felt a sense of nostalgia wash over him.
He remembered the thrill of battle, the adrenaline pumping through his veins as he fought.
The thick scent of blood that wafted into his nostrils was a smell he had longed for, a reminder of the fierce battles he had in the past.
"?"
Sensing someone gazing at him, Nathaniel lifted his head and upon seeing a familiar figure perched on a tree branch, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows.
''Why is he doing here?''
Chapter 50 Ch. 50: It Begins [3]
A/N:
Eh?
I can''t believe I''ve reached ch. 50, lol.
=====
"?"
Sensing someone gazing at him, Nathaniel lifted his head and upon seeing a familiar figure perched on a tree branch, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows.
''Why is he doing here?''
The moment their eyes met, the man shed a wry smile before turning and leaping into the dense forest.
Nathaniel clenched his fist and shouted.
"Sir Wyatt! I leave them to you!"
The Knight Lieutenant''s brow furrowed in confusion as he watched Nathaniel charge into the forest alone.
"Your Highness! It''s dangerous to move al¡ª"
Before he could finish his sentence, a glint of steel caught his eye, forcing him to defend himself.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst when Wyatt''s sword collided with his opponent''s.
He quickly shoved the de away and delivered a swift strike at his neck.
"Urg!"
Blood gushed from his wound and the hooded man fell to the ground.
Wyatt''s eyes darted to the spot where he hadst seen Nathaniel, however, the Prince was nowhere to be found.
"Hiyaa!!"
Suddenly, a man dashed at him, and without bothering to look at the enemy, Wyatt swung his sword.
"Argh!"
The man clutched his neck and slumped to the floor.
Wyatt scanned the battlefield intently, but the boy was still nowhere in sight.
.
.
.
Nathaniel leaped swiftly from one tree branch to another, he was chasing a ck-robed man.
"Stop!"
The man nced back at him and let out a mocking smirk before turning his attention back to the path ahead and increasing his speed.
"I said stop! You bastard!"
Nathaniel extended his arm and chanted inwardly.
Soon, a magic circle formed in front of his palm and he fired three wind bullets.
Nheless, the man deftly zigzagged and evaded the attacks with ease.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The tree trunk and branches exploded, sending dust and splinters into the air like fireworks.
Passing through the mist of dirt, Nathaniel fired another three wind bullets, however, the man skillfully dodged them unscathed.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The trees burst and dust obscured Nathaniel''s view.
Emerging from the clouds of dirt, the boy was greeted by a fist.
¡ªBang!
Fortunately, the ck-haired boy was able to conjure a Wind Barrier around himself in the nick of time, deflecting the man''s punch aimed at his face.
"Ha!"
The man scoffed, then immediately kicked at the barrier.
¡ªBang!
Despite the shield remaining intact, the impact of the kick was so powerful that Nathaniel was sent flying backward and hit a nearby tree trunk.
"Urk!"
Blood spurted from his mouth and he fell onto his backside.
Upon seeing it, the man snickered and bounded away once more.
Dismissing his shield, Nathaniel spat the remaining blood to the side.
"Tchu."
Wiping his mouth and standing up, Nathaniel was determined to catch the man.
With that, he resumed his pursuit.
¡ªWhiz
As the whizzing sounds pricked his ears, the man peeked over his shoulder and found another wind bullet hurtling toward him.
Wasting no more time, the man jumped sideways to evade the iing attack.
Yet, to his surprise, another bullet rushed in and struck him.
¡ªBoom!
The explosion echoed, resulting in a fog of dust in the vicinity.
Soon, the man''s body flung and collided with several branches beforeing to a sudden stop against a tree trunk,nding hard on his backside.
"Ugh!"
A mouthful of blood spewed from the man''s mouth.
Seeing how the boy shot at him with his shining wind de, he sprang to his feet and jumped backward¡ªnarrowly avoiding the de.
¡ªsh!
With a swift sh, the boy cut the tree trunk in half, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom.
Watching the man flee once again, Nathaniel chanted inwardly and sent three crescent-shaped white lights toward him.
As the whizzing sound came back, the man stopped in his tracks and drew his weapon.
Immediately, iron knuckles materialized on both of his hands.
Reciting the spell inwardly, his weapon began to shine.
The moment the wind de rushed in, the man skillfully punched and thwarted them effortlessly.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted and sent trees shattering, spreading dirt into the space.
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance as the man kept parrying his attacks.
"Ha!"
The man let out a wry sneer and hopped forward, diving further into the forest.
"Stop!"
Nathanielmenced to hunt him.
The person he was currently chasing was none other than one of the higher-ups of the secret organization Nathaniel had fought against in his previous timeline!
''Now everything makes sense!''
He finally understood how Kearny''s army was able to reach here despite the impossible route, just like Adrian stated!
It turned out that the Kearny Kingdom sought help from those bastards!
He had no idea because unlike right now, the kingdom of Kearny hadunched a surprise attack on the refugee camp in the past.
The attack resulted in the loss of over a thousand refugees and knights, including Asher who sacrificed his life to protect Adrian, Princes, and Princesses from other Kingdoms.
This incident angered Arthur and led the Empire tounch a second attack on the Kearny Kingdom.
And so, the war continued for 7 years.
Nathaniel chanted his spell inwardly and shot three wind bullets, but the man dodged them with ease.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
As the man jumped down, Nathaniel followed suit and soon they were both standing in a clearing.
The man faced him and then he removed his ck robe, revealing his gori-like build.
Nathaniel hurriedly shed his sword in the air, sending a white crescent light hurtling toward the man.
Differing from before, the man nonchntly raised his right arm and¡ª
¡ªSpurt!
Blood ran down his arms and dripped to the ground.
The man''s flesh cut opened, revealing a bone inside.
Despite his wounds, the man didn''t seem bothered and didn''t even let out a single shriek of pain.
And what happened next made Nathaniel grit his teeth.
Smoke rose from the man''s wound and it slowly closed.
"Heh!"
The man jeered as his bodypletely healed, devoid of any scratches.
''So the damn drug has been developed, huh?''
Chapter 51 Ch. 51: It Begins [4]
A/N:
My views and collections have rapidly decreased sincest month and I''m beginning to think: ''Is my book dying?'', lol.
Anyway, just a chapter for today, kinda busy here.
=====
A gentle breeze swept across the area, causing the dry leaves on the ground to fly together between the two figures standing in the clearing.
The moonlight shone down on them, casting eerie shadows across the floor.
The rustling of leaves and the cries of owls filled the surrounding area as the two stared intently at each other.
tinum blonde hairbined with a pair of reddish eyes and tanned skin.
The man wore a tight turtle-neck sleeveless shirt, tactical pants, shoes, and gloves in ck colors.
Breaking the silence, Nathaniel spat his mind.
"What are you doing here?"
Nevertheless, the man just scoffed and responded.
"Ha. What''s with the friendly tone, do we know each other?"
There was no way Nathaniel would ever forget him.
Back in the previous timeline, he needed a whole army just to defeat this bastard in front of him.
The boy''s golden eyes surveyed his surroundings and after noticing that there were no monsters around, Nathaniel concluded that the man had not fused with the power, which was good.
Then that meant he was weaker and it was better to kill him now, rather than killing him after he received the power¡ªbecause that would doubtlessly be a pain in the ass.
"You''re from that shitty organization, right?"
"..."
The man''s expression turned dark and Nathaniel immediately jumped backward.
¡ªBoom!
The ground beneath him shattered, dispersing dirt and debris into the space.
Nathaniel did a backflip andnded on the ground a few meters away from him.
Amidst the mist of dust, a silhouette of him straightening his back was seen, followed by a throaty voice.
"Thanks to you, I now have a reason to kill you."
Nathaniel stood on guard stance and chanted inwardly.
The man shot forward and Nathaniel hastily bounced to the rear.
¡ªBoom!
The floor under him blew up, causing dust to rise high.
As Nathaniel was hovering, he swiftly unleashed a barrage of a dozen crescent-shaped lights toward the man, who was obscured by the dirt and debris.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The soil below erupted in clouds of dust and just right Nathaniel''s feet touched the tree branch, his eyes stretched wide.
The man suddenly appeared before him with his fist ready to strike.
¡ªBoom!
The tree burst and broke into two pieces, causing it to topple over with a thunderous thud.
¡ªTap!
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Nathanielnded on the ground with his lungs gasping from the sudden rush of adrenaline.
If he was even a secondte, he would definitely be turned into mush!
Despite his big stature, the man''s speed was no joke.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
As the dust began to settle, the man could be seen pulling his stuck fist from the remnant tree trunk.
Subsequently, he turned his head at the boy and smirked.
"Gifted with strong physicality? Ha. What a load of bullshit!"
Ah, I see¡
So, in other words, that bastard knew who he was, huh?
Nheless, ignoring him, Nathaniel regted his breath and exhaled deeply.
"Haa¡"
After calming his body, he readied his weapon and wasted no more time, both of them dashed toward each other.
Nathaniel recited a spell and soon, a magic circle formed behind him, shooting numerous earth spears.
The man''s ruby eyes watched how the earth palisade hurtled at him indifferently and swung his right fist.
¡ªBoom!
The earth''s spear crumbled into dust.
As another one came in, he shot his left fist.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
One by one the earth''s palisades vanished, leaving only dirt in the air.
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance, and the moment their gap ceased, he waved his sword.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst between the collided weapons and Nathaniel could feel a tingling sensation in his hand.
The man sneered and shoved his de away.
"Urg!"
Nathaniel stumbled a few steps backward and he realized that going against him in terms of strength was not a wise choice.
Hastily stabilizing his feet, he shed his sword diagonally, aiming at the man''s head.
¡ªBang!
The man blocked it with his left hand and Nathaniel gritted his teeth upon seeing his attack being shut off effortlessly.
"!"
With a gasp, he immediately withdrew his sword right after the corner of his eyes caught the man''s right fist flying toward him.
¡ªBang!
Just a moment after Nathaniel narrowly deflected it, another fist came.
¡ªBang!
Undeterred, the man continued his attack,unching strikes from both sides.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
However, amidst Nathaniel frantically fending off, unexpectedly the man grabbed his hand that held the sword and kicked him in the stomach.
"Urk!"
Crimson liquid jumped out of his mouth and he was sent rolling several times on the ground beforeing to an abrupt stop as his back mmed into a tree trunk.
"Urg!"
Nathaniel used both hands to propel himself, but his stomach suddenly churned and a fistful of blood spurted out of his mouth.
"Cough, cough!"
Nevertheless, Nathaniel forced his body to roll sideways and leaped away.
¡ªBoom!
A hole was created in the tree trunk and the boy quickly hopped onto a nearby branch to create some distance.
"Cough, cough!"
Blood continued to pour out of his mouth and his abdomen throbbed with pain
"Tchu."
Spitting out the remaining blood, wasting no time, Nathaniel took out an Elixir from the Magical Sphere and drank it.
Sensing something lunged in his direction, Nathaniel bounced to the side.
¡ªBoom!
His previous foothold shattered into pieces of splinters.
Throwing away the bottle andnding smoothly on the ground, Nathaniel took another bottle and poured its contents onto his sword.
¡ªThud!
The man hopped down the floor not too far away from him and he spoke sarcastically.
"Stop hopping like a bug and fight me!"
Deafening his ears from the bear man''s ridicule, Nathaniel began to chant inwardly.
¡ªThump! ¡ªThump! ¡ªThump!
Somehow, he could vividly hear how his heart was pumping in ecstasy as a surge of power spread through his body.
Nathaniel activated his Enigma.
¡ªDrip ¡ªDrip ¡ªDrip
Nathaniel''s golden eyes followed the flow of translucent liquid as it coated his weapon.
With his sword now ready, he turned his attention to the bear-man, who stood a short distance away.
Initially, Nathaniel was hesitant to rely too heavily on his gift.
However, after engaging inbat with his opponent, he realized that winning the fight with his ''original'' power alone was impossible.
Both in terms of strength and speed, Nathaniel found himself at a disadvantage.
To make matters worse, his opponent possessed an insane regenerative power that allowed him to continuously heal himself.
That was why Nathaniel chose to activate his gift.
"Shall we begin, then?"
The man spoke with his wry smirk nted on his face and Nathaniel shrugged insouciantly.
"Sure."
Since each of his physical stats had risen by three ranks, he shouldn''t have any problem facing him right now. **
"Heh."
Not long after, the two suddenly disappeared, leaving their previous footing with swaying dust.
¡ªBang!
Soon, both of them materialized in the center of the clearing with their collided weapons.
The rasping sound of metal was heard along with some metallic sparks that burst out their des shed.
Retrieving both of their weapons, they continued to exchange blows.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Due to the incredible speed of their movement, the only thing visible in the darkness was their weapons which spat out flickering fire dust and the sound of scraping metal.
The man flung his fist, but Nathaniel swiftly hopped backward, causing the punch tond in empty air.
Once the distance was created, Nathaniel summoned five earth-spiked walls rowing beside him and let one of them glide toward the man.
¡ªDrrtt.
The man dashed forward and, upon encountering the wall, smashed through it without breaking his stride.
¡ªBoom!
The barrier crumbled down, spreading ashes to dance around.
Nathaniel sent another wall and the man immediately lifted his arm once more, smashing it without hesitation.
¡ªBoom!
Pushing through the thick fog of dirt, the man bulldozed his way forward, unstoppable.
However, Nathaniel couldn''t help but smirk whilst delivering the rest of the barriers.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
His earthen wall continued to shatter, and once Nathaniel heard footsteps approaching, he readied his sword and took off running.
¡ªBoom!
As if the world was slowing down, the man could see how a tip of a de shot forward and grazed his arms.
Gritting his teeth, he grabbed the boy''s body and flung it aside.
Just before Nathaniel''s body hit the ground, he stretched out his arm to touch the floor and used it to propel himself into the air.
Hovering momentarily, he executed a graceful backflip beforending firmly on the ground.
The man looked at his bleeding wound indifferently and the moment he saw it billowing smoke, he smirked.
"Ha. It''s useless¡ª"
However, the man shut his mouth and tightly gripped his wrist, unable to bear the excruciating pain in his hand.
"Aaarrghh!!"
A wailing echoed throughout the forest and he red at him with his bloodshot eyes.
"What the fuck have you done?!"
Chapter 52 Ch. 52: It Begins [5]
A/N:
Yesterday was a hectic day, I barely opened my eyes when I typed the previous chapter.
First, I want to apologize because I updated ch.51 without rereading it first, but now that I''ve reviewed it, I''ve edited several unclear paragraphs.
You can check it out if you are interested, and don''t worry, I''ll make sure this will not happen in the future.
Anyway, thanks, and enjoy!
=====
"Aaarrghh!!"
A wailing echoed throughout the forest and he red at him with his bloodshot eyes.
"What the fuck have you done?!"
Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile as the man shouted furiously.
To him, the man''s weeping sounded like a symphony.
Ah, he liked it.
The boy then tilted his head and shrugged nonchntly, he also did not forget to put on an innocent face.
"I''ve done nothing, though?"
"Y¨Cyou!"
¡ªBoom!
The ground burst, strewing dust and debris into the air.
The ck-haired boynded perfectly on the ground and spoke yfully.
"Whoa, what''s with the mood swings?"
The liquid he used to coat his de was a necrotizing venom.
The necrotizing venom contained enzymes that could break down the enemy''s tissue, preventing him from healing.
It usually came from a variety of sources, such as venomous snakes, spiders, and nts with toxic properties.
Also, it was a good thing that he prepared beforehand in case he encountered people from that crazy society.
But who knew that he would use it so soon?
"Shut up!"
The man shot forward and Nathaniel readied his weapon.
As the distance between them drew closer, he flung his fist.
Yet, instead of swinging his sword to parry his attack, the boy in front of him just smiled.
And the moment he realized what Nathaniel was up to, the man''s eyes widened.
A magic circle formed beneath his feet and shot out a giant earth palisade hurtled to him.
¡ªBoom!
The earth spear crumbled into dust, somehow he was able to smash it in the nick of time.
Unbeknownst to him, Nathaniel''s sword was already drawn towards his neck.
Nevertheless, the man leaped backward, narrowly avoiding the blow by a hair''s breadth.
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance when the man escaped his attack.
While it was true that the venom disrupted his regeneration process, he still retained his speed and strength, which was a headache.
However¡ª
If the venom could not decrease his speed, why not make one?
With renewed determination, Nathaniel charged toward the man who had justnded a few seconds ago.
Seeing the boy dashing at him, he immediately conjured three lightning bolts, but Nathaniel deftly zigzagged.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
With a deafening roar, the ground erupted in a shower of debris and dust.
The man gritted his teeth and fired another shot, however, an earth barrier that suddenly appeared, blocked his attack.
¡ªBoom!
Nathaniel leaped onto the top of the wall and sprang forward with his sword at the ready, poised to strike.
With lightning-fast reflexes, he lifted both arms to shield his face.
¡ªBang!
"Urg!"
The man furrowed his forehead after receiving that attack, something strange was going on!
Why was he suddenly feeling a numb sensation in his hands?
It wasn''t like this before!
And before he could grasp the situation, the boy recovered his sword andunched other blows.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The man''s footing slid back a few centimeters as he relentlessly fended off his opponent.
He had no idea what was happening, but he could feel the boy''s attack power increasing with each sh of their weapons.
Did the venom weaken him so much that he couldn''t even defend himself against a child?
Annoyed, the man raised his knee and Nathaniel''s smile stretched wide; he had expected this.
Waste no more time, he waved his sword whilst hopping backward.
"Aargh!"
The bear man roared when the tip of his de grazed his thigh and seizing the opportunity, Nathaniel charged.
Undeterred, the man conjured more lightning bolts.
However, a split second before his attack struck the boy, Nathaniel suddenly disappeared, sending lightning crashing into an empty ground.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
His ruby eyes scanned the surroundings, but Nathaniel was nowhere to be seen.
"!"
Sensing a presence, the man instantly veered around, only to find a de mere millimeters from his face.
¡ªsh!
"Aargh!!"
The man stumbled backward, his hand covering his face.
Blood was seen dripping from his chin and without further ado, Nathaniel raised his sword once more.
¡ªsh! ¡ªsh! ¡ªsh!
Nathaniel relentlesslynded numerous cuts on the man''s body, causing blood to stter and drench the soil.
Unable to take it anymore, the man raised his fist and punched the ground with all his might.
¡ªBoom!
The forest floor beneath him cracked and shattered, sending rubbles and clouds of dust into the atmosphere.
¡ªTap!
Nathanielnded gracefully on a tree branch and below, he could see a crater created around the man.
Amidst the swirling ground, the man was visibly gasping his breath and Nathaniel couldn''t help but smile at the scene.
There was nothing more exhrating than fighting an opponent with a short temper.
Readying his sword, Nathaniel chanted a spell inwardly.
Right after the de in his grasp glimmered and shook violently, he jumped down and sprinted toward the man.
Nathaniel was determined to end the fight as quickly as possible.
¡ªWhack!
Suddenly, a searing agony engulfed his abdomen and he felt a metallic tang of blood flood his mouth before spewing it out in a violent coughing fit.
"Cough!"
All he knew was, something hard struck his stomach, and immediately he saw the world spinning.
"Urg!"
Nathaniel''s back mmed into a tree trunk and another handful of blood spurted out of his mouth.
"Cough, cough!"
A deep red liquid flowed out incessantly, saturating the soil.
What was¡ happening?
Nathaniel lifted his gaze and through his bleary eyes, he caught a fleeting glimpse of a woman with fiery red hair.
The moment his vision cleared, Nathaniel''s golden eyes widened in recognition as he beheld the woman before him.
''What? There''s more of them?''
Chapter 53 Ch. 53: It Begins [6]
The moment his vision cleared, his golden eyes stretched wide upon recognizing who she was.
''What? There''s more of them?''
Not too far away from him, there stood a woman with red-haired hair and eyes.
She wore a sleek ck suit that entuated her curves, paired with long red gloves.
The deep V-neckline revealed her ample cleavage.
Ignoring the boy, she turned to face the blonde man standing behind her.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
The man in front of her was covered in blood and gasping for air.
He had a long diagonal cut that started from his right eye and extended down to his left cheek, which likely left him partially blind.
Not only that, but he also had numerous cuts all over his body. The most severe one was a deep cut on his thigh.
Upon seeing his appearance, she couldn''t help but heave a deep breath.
"Haa¡"
And the fact that his body stopped regenerating and trembled like a guitar string that was being plucked.
It seemed the little Prince behind her had done something funny to him.
Nevertheless, she voiced her thoughts.
"I instructed you to observe, not to fight."
"But¡ª"
"Now look at yourself. You even lost an eye."
"..."
The man hung his head and clenched his fist, unable to refute her statement.
She let out a sigh and continued speaking.
"Let''s forget about it and leave this ce."
The man darted at her, his face etched with surprise.
"What? Why? What about our mission?"
"You should have guessed it."
"I¡ I see."
Sensing something approaching, she quickly looked over her shoulder and saw three white crescent lights hurtling toward them.
¡ªBoom!
An eruption roared through the surrounding, dispersing debris and dirt into the air.
"Do you really think that I will let you go?!"
Nathaniel shouted as he ran toward them with a shining de within his grasp.
To Nathaniel''s surprise, a slender hand shot out of the clouds of dust and grabbed his neck in an instant.
"Urk!"
The woman flung Nathaniel''s body aside, causing him to roll several times on the ground.
As soon as he stopped, a shadow loomed over him, prompting him to leap into action andnd on a nearby tree branch.
¡ªBoom!
A small crater was formed on his previous spot and the woman could be seen straightening her body with ease.
Nathaniel gritted his teeth.
Despite his gift still being active, the woman in front of him surpassed him in both speed and strength, proving that she held a ridiculously high rank.
As she looked up, their eyes met.
They exchanged nces for a few seconds before she veered around and walked leisurely towards the man.
Nathaniel chanted inwardly and the moment his sword was covered with bright light, he jumped down and¡ª
"Argh!"
Nathaniel''s sword slipped from his grip as he fell to his knees, clutching his shoulder.
A thin iron spike had pierced his shoulder joint, causing blood to gush out uncontrobly.
"Serves you right."
With that, the woman turned around and approached the man.
She put the man''s arm around her neck and lifted his body.
Her red eyes fixated on the boy who was sitting whilst clutching his shoulder and bid him farewell.
"We''ll meet again, Prince Nathaniel."
In a sudden blink of an eye, the pair vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but a faint trail of dust that quickly dissipated into the air.
"Haa!!"
Nathaniel let out an exasperated sigh and clicked his tongue in annoyance.
Even though he didn''t want to let them go, he realized he couldn''t defeat that bitch.
With that, Nathaniel pulled the iron spike out of his body.
Nathaniel''s wound spewed blood and he immediately took out an Elixir from his Magical Sphere.
He poured half of it onto the wound, causing him to wail in agony, before drinking the rest of the Elixir.
Soon, Nathaniel let his back fall onto the soil and stared at the glowing rocks scattered across the night sky.
Here he thought that he was strong enough, yet reality always hit him hard in the face.
He raised his right arm high in the air and stared at it.
"I''m weak."
After hearing numerous footsteps, Nathaniel lifted his head toward the noise and Wyatt along with his troop was seen running toward him.
"Your Highness!!"
Begrudgingly, Nathaniel sat up and stood.
"Your Highness!! Are you¡ª"
Wyatt gasped upon seeing the amount of blood staining his armor.
"I''m alright. Don''t worry about it."
Nathaniel reassured Wyatt.
"I-I understand¡"
"How is the battle going?"
Nathaniel asked.
"We managed to y numerous enemies, and some are fleeing. However, something feels off."
Nathaniel frowned and Wyatt continued.
"It almost looked like they were just ordinary citizens,cking any properbat training or experience."
Nathaniel''s brow furrowed, but he quickly shook his head to dispel useless thoughts.
"By the way, we should head back to camp before the monsters catch the scent of blood. Plus, Ian needs us."
"I understand."
With that, they marched outside the forest.
.
.
.
A translucent barrier emerged from below and began to spread, covering the entire refugee camp.
Thereafter, a thick fog enveloped the meadow surrounding the camp, obscuring the surroundings.
Turning around, Gizel asked Adrian, who was gazing up at the barrier above.
"Will this be enough, Your Highness?"
Adrian smiled and nodded in satisfaction.
"Yes, thank you so much, Professor Gizel."
"It''s my pleasure."
The second n was to ensure that the other Princes and Princesses from the neighboring Kingdoms were protected.
Although Adrian wouldn''t allow the intruders to pass the portcullis, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something amiss was going on.
Also, it never hurt to be extra vignt rather than sorry.
As the sound of thundering footsteps echoed in the distance, Adrian''s heart raced with excitement and anticipation.
"If you will, excuse me."
With that, Adrian turned around, however, a voice stopped him¡ªit was Gizel''s.
"Your Highness, are you sure about this?"
Adrian nced at him and smiled.
"Just like I stated before, I will not take a single step outside this fortress. So, please don''t worry about it."
Adrian reassured Gizel.
"I understand."
"I entrust my friends'' safety to you. Please protect them."
"Your Highness has my words and I wish you good luck."
Adrian smiled and nodded his head.
"Thank you. Good luck to you too, Professor."
Turning around, Adrian made his way toward the fort battlement.
During thete Middle Ages in Europe, there was a war called ''the Battle of Aljubarrota''.
It was a war between the Kingdom of Portugal and the Crown of Castile.
The Portuguese army had around 6,500 to 7,000 soldiers, while the Castilian army had between 30,000 to 35,000 soldiers.
Despite being vastly outnumbered, the Portuguese army was able to achieve a decisive victory over the Castilian army.
And that was what Adrian was trying to recreate.
Chapter 54 Ch. 54: Chaos [1]
On the distant horizon, the sound of heavy and rhythmic footsteps echoed throughout the atmosphere, carried by the wind.
The enemy troop''s cries added to the eerie chorus, creating a macabre tune that sent shivers down the spine.
"Mom¡"
The child''s grip tightened around his mother''s embrace.
"Yes, sweetie, Mommy is here. Everything will be alright."
The woman whispered soothingly as she stroked his hair, hoping to ease his trembling.
The atmosphere in the crowded refugee tent was thick with tension, the air heavy with the weight of their shared dread at the impending war.
The huddled masses, their faces etched with lines of worry and fear, remained silent, each lost in their thoughts and prayers for a miracle.
.
.
.
A boy was seen standing tall on the battlements, his white hair swaying gently in the wind.
Adrian closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, savoring the cool, damp sensation of the night dew on his skin before exhaling it slowly.
"Haa¡"
Opening his eyes, his blue eyes gazed outside the fort with a face devoid of any expression.
The expansive meadow that surrounded the refugee camp was now covered by a thick white fog.
Although he knew that using humans to test his magic was morally wrong, the boy shrugged it off; he didn''t care.
He was neither the protagonist nor a hero bound to act virtuously.
To hell with it, this was his life now and he would do whatever he wanted to do.
Furthermore, since they were the enemy, no one would care about it either.
Adrian peeked out his [STATUS WINDOW] and looked at his Magical Stats. **
"Hmm¡ Not bad."
Thanks to the Academy''s hellish training program, he had made significant progress in both physical and magical abilities over the past three months.
As the enemy''s troops'' footsteps and cries swelled louder with each passing moment, the corners of Adrian''s lips pulled up into an arc before mumbling.
"Now, shall we begin, then?"
Filled with excitement, Adrian began to chant with a confident voice, his words ringing out into the stillness of the space.
"??? ????? ?? ????? ????? ?? ??."
Within moments, a brilliant golden light illuminated the area when countless intricate lines materialized on the ground.
Gizel froze upon seeing them, he turned to the boy who stood atop the battlement.
Just¡ how much bigger he intended to make it?
The enormous, vacant Magic Circle continued to expand starting from the refugee camp, and gradually spreading outward until it enveloped the entire meadow.
The once-vacant Magic Circle slowly filled with runguage, bit by bit as Adrian continued reciting the spell.
Right after the Magic Circle siphoned his Mana, blood trickled down his nostrils and Adrian eagerly licked it up.
His cerulean eyes shone with a manic intensity.
Soon, the ground began to shake violently the moment the powerful magic was invoked.
"W-what is happening?!"
A deafening rumble shook the earth beneath their feet, sending a wave of panic sweeping through the group.
The refugees and enemy troops alike were thrown off bnce, stumbling and falling.
Their armor nged against the ground, while others frantically searched for something to hold onto.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
When a series of thundering bangs reverberated through the surroundings, the ground suddenly stopped shaking and was now still and quiet.
The Kearny army looked around in confusion, trying to make sense of what had just happened.
They looked at each other, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and uncertainty.
For a few moments, nobody spoke.
The only sound was the rustling of leaves in the trees and the asional creaking of branches.
Then, slowly, the soldiers began to rise, cautiously at first, as if afraid that the ground might start shaking again at any moment.
One by one, they checked themselves for injuries, making sure that they were still fit to fight.
Some of them had cuts and bruises from falling, but none of the injuries seemed too serious.
Regardless of the damage, the Kearny army knew that they had to press on.
They were on a mission and they could not let an earthquake stop them.
They gathered their weapons and their courage to set off once again; determined to reach their destination no matter what obstaclesy in their path.
After marching for half an hour, they eventually encountered a thick fog.
Two hours ago, the spies had reported that there was nothing to worry about, so the Kearny army began to enter it.
The fog was so dense that they could barely see what was in front of them.
They had to slow down their pace and proceed with caution to avoid getting lost or separated.
The soldiers walked in a tight formation, with their weapons at the ready, scanning the mist for any signs of danger.
As they moved deeper into the fog, the soldiers began to feel a sense of unease.
¡ªWoo!! ¡ªWoo!!
Suddenly, a loud noise shattered the silence.
"!"
Upon hearing the sound of Aeon''s horn being blown, the Kearny soldiers gritted their teeth in frustration and disappointment.
Realizing that their n tounch a surprise attack had failed.
Despite the setback, the Commander of the troop remained resolute and determined.
He knew that they could not afford to give up now and soon, he shouted.
"CHARGE!!!!"
"Huaaaa!!!"
With a fierce battle cry, the Kearny troops surged forward, their weapons at the ready.
But then, without warning, disaster struck.
The ground beneath their feet gave way and they fell into a deep ditch that had been hidden by the fog.
"Argh!!"
"Urg!!"
The soldiers let out a collective cry of pain and terror as they fell.
Their bodies mmed into jagged earth palisades and pierced through their bodies, resulting in the red liquid jumping and sttering everywhere.
The copious amount of blood that slid down therge earth spears filled the ditch and turned it into a puddle of crimson liquid.
"Stop!!"
"Stop running!!
The soldiers who had managed to avoid the ditch shouted for theirrades to stop.
However, their voices were lost in the confusion and chaos of the moment.
"Stop run¡ªargh!!"
"Argh!!"
Meanwhile, those who were still running behind pushed forward, oblivious to the peril thaty ahead.
They crashed into the soldiers who had stopped in the forefront, causing them to fall into the ditch ahead.
"Argh!!"
"Ugh!!"
The scene was gruesome; the ditch was now filled with countless humans impaled on stakes, their bodies strewn everywhere inside it.
Their bodies were so severely mutted that they were unrecognizable, torn apart, and mangled beyond any hope of identification.
At the bottom of the ditchy a pool of blood, emanating a sickening scent that caused one''s stomach to churn.
o
o
o
"Argh!!"
"Ugh!!"
The sound of wailing echoed from all directions, filling the surrounding area.
"Pfft, hahaha."
Despite the seriousness of the situation, Adrian couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief andugh jovially at the absurdity of it all.
Ah, how stupid of them.
Although Adrian didn''t witness it directly, he could vividly imagine the moment they fell into the ditch and were impaled by the sharp palisade of the earth below.
Suppressing hisugh, Adrian looked into the distance, then he saw a bright ring of fire surrounding the refugee camp.
Adrian made two ditches, one near the meadow entrance and the other near the refugee camp, andstly, he ced a ring of fire between them.
Well, that ring of fire¡ª
Adrian took out his sword and swung it toward his left nk.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst as the des collided, and the white-haired boy''s forehead creased in recognition of his assant.
Why would the Imperial Knight attack him?
"Hiyaaa!!"
Another one was seen running behind him and wasting no time, the boy immediately kicked a man in the chest and sent him staggering backward.
Adrian twisted his body and hastily lifted his sword in defense against the iing attack.
¨CBang!
Their des shed.
Sensing the soldier he kicked dashed at him, Adrian shoved his weapon aside and summoned a block of earth, using it to forcefully knock the man backward.
"Arrghh!!"
Adrian spun around and swiftly stabbed the man''s neck.
"Urg!"
Blood spurted out and he fell to the ground.
Withdrawing his sword, Adrian hastily hopped forward as the man behind him waved his sword.
The moment he hovered in the air, a dagger appeared in Adrian''s left hand and he deftly threw it forward.
"Argh!"
The man fell as the dagger jabbed his heart.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
As the moring of shing weapons pricked his ears, Adrian immediately ran and looked down inside the refugee camp only to find that the camp had turned upside down.
Aeon Knights were seen battling each other and he could see the refugee section was set aze.
"What the¡ª"
As a sh shone brightly next to him and everything turned white, Adrian realized that it was toote to dodge the bomb.
However, one question kicked in his head.
Why was his gift not active?
Chapter 55 Ch. 55: Chaos [2]
A/N:
I''d like to apologize if the pacing bes more and more shit in thest 20 chapters.
I will fix it starting from this chapter.
Also, I forgot to put Adrian''s Status Window in the previous chapter, if you haven''t seen it, you can check it out.
=====
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The moment the moring of shing weapons pricked his ears, Adrian quickly rushed to the battlement behind him.
Peering down into the Refugee Camp, Adrian could see the chaos of battle unfolding below.
The Aeon Knights engaged in fiercebat with one another.
Among them, he spotted Gizel and his team fighting some of them; they were protecting his ssmates as instructed.
Nevertheless, the chaos did not stop there.
To make matters worse, Adrian witnessed the Refugee Section being consumed by mes.
"What the¡ª"
Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden burst of light erupted, engulfing everything around him in a blinding white.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes widened in horror and his heart sank, having realized there was no way for him to avoid the bomb.
For the first time in his life, the thought of, ''Am I going to die?'' crept into his mind.
However, one question popped into his head.
''Why is¡ my gift not active?''
¡ªBoom!
A thunderous explosion shook the Refugee Camp.
The fort wall burst apart, sending debris flying and clouds of dust swirling into the air.
The ground shook violently and shockwaves rapidly rippled through the surrounding area, unleashing a powerful gust of wind that swept through the vicinity.
The impact was so powerful that the battle came to a momentary halt as thebatants shielded their eyes and nted their feet firmly on the ground.
As the ground continued to tremble, several knights stumbled and fell before they hurtled into the air like leaves in a storm.
After the floor ceased its violent vibration and the wind subsided, all eyes turned toward the epicenter of the explosion.
Debris of various sizes plummeted from the sky, scattering across thendscape like a deadly rain.
Sylvina''s hands flew to her mouth and gasped in shock, her heart pounding in her chest.
She couldn''t believe what she had just witnessed.
"Ah, Ian¡"
Not only she, Gizel, Rhea, P¨¦r¨¦z, Ralph, and the Knights all wore the same expression.
Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the area, causing them to reflexively shut their eyes.
However, the moment they lifted their eyelids, their pupils stretched wide in surprise and a sense of relief washed over them.
When the mist of dust was dismissed by the wind, they spotted a boy with white hair hovering in the air, using a te of ice as a foothold.
Adrian ran his fingers through his hair and brushed it backward.
The shock he experienced drained the color from his face, imitating a corpse.
Adrian reached for his armor and deftly plucked something from it.
Unclenching his fist, a ck tassel billowing smoke entered his vision and a girl with a pair of purple eyes came to mind.
The white-haired boy couldn''t help but scoff.
"Ha. That silly girl."
Not him suddenly thinking of a girl in the middle of the battlefield.
Well, he must admit that it was entirely his fault for letting his guard down, and nearly being killed.
But who would have known that those bastards who had previously attacked him were carrying bombs and blew themselves up?
Regardless, it was now exined why his gift was not active.
It turned out that this Tassel saved him and looked like he owed the girl a favor, huh?
Brushing everything aside, Adrian put the tassel into his Telesphere¡ªsince it was a single-use item.
With that, he refocused his attention on the battle at hand.
Sensing something flung toward him, Adrian hastily created a wind barrier around him.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Two arrows hit his shield, splintered, and fell.
With a quick reflex, Adrian turned his head to where the arrows wereing from.
He conjured two earth spikes and delivered them toward two archers.
"Argh!"
"Urk!"
Blood sttered into the air as the earth spike pierced the archer''s throat before tumbling to the ground.
"Hiyaa!!"
"Uwaa!!"
Adrian''s gaze shifted downward, drawn to the resumption of the battle below.
The deafening sh of swords and a chorus of battle cries echoed through the air.
Their des glinted in the moonlight, casting an eerie glow over the chaotic scene unfolding beneath him.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The fact that the Aeon Knights engaged in battle with themselves confirmed Adrian''s suspicions.
Why no one knew about the Kearny army camp in the forest, why this ce was breached in the past, now it all made sense.
The true threat was not from the Kearny outside the wall, but rather from the spies who had been cunningly nted among the Aeon knights.
The problem had been hiding in in sight all along.
Switching his attention toward the Refugee Section, an orange light lit up the dark night sky.
mes soared high into the air, adding an eerie glow to the chaotic scene below.
Wailing sounds mixed with fear could be heard in the distance.
.
.
.
¡ªBang!
The acrid scent of smoke filled the air as the two warriors shed, their swords ringing out with a metallic ng.
The orange glow of the mes cast flickering shadows across their faces, illuminating the sweat on their skins.
Sir Sigmund, a brown-haired middle-aged man, shoved the enemy''s sword away.
When the foe in front of him stumbled backward, Sigmund seized the opportunity and shed his sword.
"Aargh!"
The man fell to the ground with blood spurting out of his throat, drenching the soil.
"Huaa!!"
Another one dashed at him and Sigmund immediately waved his sword.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst between the collided sword, they retrieved their weapon and swung it once more.
But this time, Sigmund deftly grabbed the man''s wrist and twisted it sharply, causing the man to cry out in pain and drop his sword.
Without hesitation, Sigmund jabbed his neck.
"Urk!"
The man crumpled to the ground and Sigmund, one of the Knight Lieutenant, shouted.
¡¤?¦Èm "Why haven''t the mes been extinguished yet?!"
"We''re doing everything we can!"
Despite the best efforts of the Elementalists behind him, the fire raged on, its mes licking hungrily at the tents.
The Elementalists conjured water from the earth below, their faces twisted in concentration as they tried to douse the mes.
But the fire was stubborn, refusing to be quenched.
¡ªDrop!
The Elementalist was startled when something fell on his head.
Involuntarily, he looked up at the sky, and his eyes widened in disbelief.
He couldn''t believe what he had just seen.
"It''s¡ª"
He pointed at the sky.
The man next to him furrowed his brow in confusion and followed his gaze.
When he lifted his head, his face mirrored the same reaction.
"Ah!"
Curious, the others followed suit, and shock was etched on their faces as they beheld the unbelievable sight.
There, a massive Magic Circle hung in the sky, formed intricately with golden light.
Soon, drizzle poured down from the Circle, gradually intensifying into a heavy rain that soaked their bodies.
The Elementalist murmured.
"It''s¡ raining."
The earthy scent filled the atmosphere as the rain drenched the soil and washed away the blood.
Slowly, the mes began to subside, igniting a glimmer of hope among the refugees and the allies.
.
.
.
Sighed heavily, Adrian mumbled.
"Now, they can focus more on fighting the enemy and so do I."
Switching his attention to the meadow outside the fort, the sound of echoing footsteps filled the air once again.
Indicating that the enemy had sessfully crossed the first ditch.
Adrian''s eyebrow raised in interest as he took in the scene beyond the wall.
"Ho?"
Unlike before, the Kearny troops showed some strategic thinking this time.
The Elementalists among them created earth bridges to cross the ditch, while the vanguard Elementalist conjured wind to clear the fog and prevent them from falling into the same trap.
Waste no more time, Adrian recited the spell.
"??? ?? ???? ????."
Within moments, five massive Magic Circles stood vertically materialized above the refugee camp, radiating a brilliant golden light.
Each Circle faced the respective advancing enemy troops.
As Adrian kept chanting, the vacant Magic Circle gradually filled with intricate runguage, piece by piece.
"Tsk."
Adrian winced and pinched his nose when blood continued to trickle out, staining his fingers crimson.
Despite his desperate attempts to stem the flow, it persisted, a steady stream that refused to abate.
He could feel the warm liquid trickling down the back of his throat, making him feel nauseous and lightheaded.
Creating five massive Magic Circles simultaneously drained a significant amount of Mana from him.
The moment the Magic Circles finished siphoning his Mana, earth spikes shot out from each of the Circles, multiplying so rapidly that they soon became impossible to count.
The spikes continued to grow and converge, forming a massive, jagged structure that towered over him.
Adrian raised his other hand high in the air.
With a swift motion of his hand, he sent a barrage of earth spikes hurtling toward the enemy in the distance.
Chapter 56 Ch. 56: Chaos [3]
"What the hell!"
Nathaniel cursed the moment five golden Magic Circles materialized above the Refugee Camp as he ran through the wilderness.
"What in the world is that little imp thinking?!"
He eximed, his voice filled with irritation.
"Using that much Magic is beyond reckless! What if his Mana Pool is damaged?!"
The Knights trailing behind him could only sweat profusely as they listened to the young Prince''s grumbling.
Nathaniel had beenining about his younger brother''s actions for more than ten minutes, and their ears had started to throb from his non-stop ranting.
Nevertheless, who would dare to tell the Imperial Prince to be quiet?
"That brat! I swear, I''ll give him a good spanking when I see him!"
Nathaniel muttered under his breath, still fuming with anger.
The Knights exchanged nervous nces, unsure of how to respond.
They knew that Nathaniel was protective of his younger brother, but they also knew that he could be quite hot-headed at times.
Despite their difort, they continued to follow Nathaniel.
¡ªRing! ¡ªRing! ¡ªRing!
Nathaniel''s Telesphere rang and saw that Asher was calling, without much thought he picked it up.
// Your Highness? //
"Yes, Sir Asher. What is it?"
Nathaniel''s voice was calm imitating a tranquil stream as if his earlier outburst had been nothing but an illusion.
// I havepleted my task and was wondering if Your Highness requires any further assistance? //
"No, I''ve finished my business too and am currently en route to the meadow entrance. Please proceed as per Adrian''s n."
// I understand. //
Before he could end the call, a nagging thought crept into the boy''s mind.
"By the way, have you encountered anything unusual?"
// Something unusual? //
Asher sounded confused, but after a brief silence, he continued.
// Ah, yes. The troops we fought performed a strange ritual and had no fighting ability at all, as if they were normal citizens, despite wearing Kearny Troops behind their ck robes. //
So, not only his team but other ambush teams also experienced the same thing, huh?
"How about Fredinand? Have you spoken to him?"
// Yes, I havemunicated with Sir Egberg sh and he has reported experiencing the same thing, Your Highness. //
Nathaniel clucked his tongue inwardly in annoyance and his mind raced with possibilities.
"I see. Thank you for informing me, Sir Asher."
// It is my pleasure. //
With that, their conversation ended.
Adrian dispatched Ferdinand, Asher, and the three other Knight Lieutenants to their respective Kearny soldier''s camps, while two Knight Lieutenants and Gizel''s team stayed behind at the Refugee Camp.
Once their task was done, Adrian ordered them to march out into the meadow to nk the enemy on both sides.
As the fog began to gather and thickened around them, Nathaniel conjured a Wind Elemental to clear their view and continued on his path without hesitation.
Adrian had warned him never to run blindly into the fog, and Nathaniel knew better than to ignore his advice.
¡¤?¦Èm After running for a few minutes a nauseating fishy odor filled their nostrils.
Nathaniel raised an eyebrow in wonder at the sight up ahead.
A massive ditch nowy between him and the other side, with a wide bridge spanning the gap.
Upon reaching the bridge, they came to an abrupt halt, their eyes widening in astonishment.
Some of the knights couldn''t help but retch at the sight of the gruesome scene below.
"rgh!"
"Blech!"
The ditch was full of the Kearney soldiers'' lifeless bodies.
The sharp earth spears that were nted to the ground were driven through their shoulders, neck, and head, some in pairs.
The blood oozed out of the corpses, creating a macabre pool that seemed to be trying to bathe the scene in its own dark red hue.
Everything seemed to be painted in shades of crimson, from the pikes and the corpses to the ground below.
All around, you could see lifeless eyes, still open, full of shock and disbelief.
"What in the world¡ª"
Wyatt expressed his surprise, his voice trailing off as he took in the scene before him.
"Let''s go."
Nathaniel''s voice rang out, jolting them from their myriad of thoughts.
"Y-yes, Sir!"
Not willing to take any risk, Nathaniel created a new bridge and they crossed it.
Upon seeing the countless dead bodies inside the ditch and considering that the refugee camp was encircled by it.
Nathaniel estimated that if all five columns of enemy troops marched towards the camp and fell inside, the number of remaining enemy troops would be around 2,500.
Which meant, only half of them left.
¡ªRing ¡ªRing ¡ªRing
Nathaniel raised his hand and when Adrian''s ID appeared on the screen, he epted the call.
// Stop. Don''t move. //
Nathaniel furrowed his brow.
However, before he could open his mouth, a series of explosions rocked the ground beneath him, apanied by countless cries of anguish.
.
.
.
A barrage of earth spikes hurtling toward the enemy in the distance, they whistled through the air and entered the fog.
¡ªBoom!
The floor shook as a spear made of earth crashed onto the ground, sending debris and clouds of dirt billowing into the air.
As the dust settled, a horrifying sight came into view.
A towering palisade made of earth had impaled one of theirrades like a skewer.
Blood dripped down the pole and onto the soil, painting it a deep shade of red.
"Ah¡"
Their hearts sank and they were stunned.
¡ªBoom!
"Aaargghh!!"
When another deafening boom and a wail entered their ears.
Waste no more time, they immediately threw away their weapons andmenced to run.
"Run!!"
"Run away!!"
Fear had taken hold of them, and all they could think of was to escape the deadly volley of earth spears.
Themander, who saw the formation shattered, immediately shouted.
"Don''t run¡ªargh!!"
But before he could finish his sentence, an earth spearnced him right on his chest.
Blood leaked out of his mouth and chest, and he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.
A soldier peeked behind his shoulder and upon seeing the earth''s spear rush toward him, he summoned a wall of earth to shield himself from the impending attack.
¡ªBoom!
Nevertheless, due to the level difference of Earth Elemental Mastery, the earth palisade pierced through the barrier like tofu and prated his stomach.
"Urg!!"
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The relentless barrage of earth spikes continued to rain down upon them, causing blood to burst forth like fireworks with each piercing impact.
Adrian watched the scene with his face devoid of any expression and began to chant.
"????? ??????, ????? ??????? ?????? ????."
Shortly, a brilliant, golden Magic Circle illuminated the ground, emanating from the refugee camp and gradually expanding outward the entire meadow.
Nathaniel''s fists clenched as he saw the golden Magic Circle appear beneath his feet, and his anger surged to its peak upon recognizing the familiar Mana flow within it.
"Adrian, what the fuck¡"
Nathaniel spoke in his low tone, barely audible.
His chest heaved up and down as he was trying his best to suppress his fury.
"Ian. Stop. Right. Now."
// ????? ??????, ????? ??????? ?????? ????. //
Glimpsing how the runguage filled the Magic Circle and hearing how his little brother''s continued recitation on the other side, his patience grew thin.
"Goddammit, Adrian! Stop it!"
Did his brother have gone mad?!
The distance between the Refugee Camp and the Meadow entrance exceeded 1 kilometer!
This also implied that Adrian''s Circle spanned more than 1 kilometer!
If he wasn''t crazy, then what was the exnation for his behavior?
"Ian!! Stop it, you bastard!!"
Despite shouting at the top of his lungs, Nathaniel received no response from Adrian.
Nathaniel hastily nced down when the magic circle beneath him shone brightly.
Suddenly, the ground trembled violently.
¡ªDrrrtttt!
The boy with ck hair and the people around him quickly ducked down to avoid being thrown off bnce by the earthquake.
// Cough, cough! //
"I-Ian!"
Nathaniel shouted, but this time his voice wasced with worry.
Before Nathaniel could resume his words, a thundering sound marked the end of the earthquake.
¡ªBoom!
Momentster, a mighty gust of wind swept through the area, causing them to shield their eyes.
The moment they opened their eyes, the fog that previously shrouded the meadow was now clear.
However, the scene in the distance truly caught Nathaniel and the others off guard.
Countless bodies of Kearny soldiers being skewed were strewed as far as the eye could see, catching Nathaniel and the others off guard.
"Aarrrghhh!!"
"Heellppp!!"
"Urrgghh!!"
Kearny soldiers were scattered everywhere, running in disarray andcking organization.
Despite their efforts to evade the barrage of earth spears, the Kearny soldiers'' attempts were futile as they were impaled one by one on the earth palisade.
// Cough, cough! //
Recovering from his surprise, Nathaniel immediately asked him.
"I-Ian¡ are you okay?"
But Adrian''s response caught him off guard.
// What are you¡ªcough, cough, ugh, doing? Go kill them. //
"Huh?"
Nathaniel hesitated for a moment, but then he realized that Adrian was correct.
This was the ideal moment to vanquish their enemy.
Nathaniel turned to the Wyatt beside him and gave him a nod of agreement.
Without dy, Wyatt rose to his feet, unsheathed his sword, and let out a fierce battle cry.
"Charge!!!"
"Huaaa!!"
Heeding the order, the knights behind him swiftly drew their weapons and charged ahead.
Chapter 57 Ch. 57: Chaos [4]
"Aarrggh!!"
"Run!!"
The Kearny soldiers were scrambling in all directions on the battlefield.
Their faces twisted in terror and horror, they desperately tried to evade the relentless volley of earth spears that rained down on them.
A man d in light armor stood in the meadow, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword hanging from his waist.
Behind him, a group of Aeon knights stood at the ready, awaiting hismand.
Fixating his gaze on the enemy in the distance, Asher swiftly drew his sword.
In the blink of an eye, a blindingly blue light in the shape of a crescent moon cut through the air and hurtled toward the enemy.
As the Kearny soldiers were too busy running, they didn''t realize that an attack was rushing toward them.
¡ªSt!
The sound of flesh being torn apart filled the air, apanied by the agonizing screams of the soldiers.
"Argh!!"
"Urgh!!"
Blood rained down on the ground, painting the soil a deep shade of red.
Their upper halves crumpled to the ground, while their lower bodies continued to move for a few more steps before they too sumbed to gravity.
The sight was gruesome, with human limbs scattered across the battlefield like discarded toys.
"M-my leg!!"
"Arrghh!! My hand!!"
The surviving soldiers wailed in agony upon realizing that their limbs were gone; hands, fingers, legs.
The attack unleashed by Asher was not ordinary, it was the famous Aura de.
In addition to the Sword of Elementals, there was another force known as Aura¡ªa power that originated from one''s soul.
Although most beings had souls, few could harness their power.
In the past, there was a Swordsman who managed to wield the power of Aura.
He was so formidable on the battlefield that people began to call him a Sword Master.
Over time, the ability to exert Aura became a mandatory requirement for attaining the highest title of Swordsman¡ªthat of Sword Master.
Manifesting Aura was never easy since it required high feats of harmony between willpower, mental strength, and Mana.
Users who were able to utilize Aura were granted other abilitiesmensurate with the difficulty level of mastering it, such as increased awareness, speed, and strength.
"Ah¡"
Upon seeing the iplete corpses strewn haphazardly at their feet, the enemy''s faces turned ashen.
"CHARGE!!"
"Huaaa!!"
Recovering from their shock, the enemy turned towards the voice.
The Aeon Knights were seen drawing their swords and marching forward towards them.
"Arrgghh!!"
.
.
.
On the other side of the battlefield, the deafening sh of swords and the piercing screams of agony echoed throughout the area.
The ground was littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers, their blood staining the earth a deep crimson.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Amidst the chaos, a white-masked man was seen slipping unnoticed into the enemy''s rearguard, moving with the stealth of a shadow and disappearing into the darkness.
¡ªSt!
"Urk!"
The enemy''s hand clutched his neck as blood gushed out of the wound.
He staggered for a moment before copsing to the ground, his body convulsing in its final moments.
"Urg!"
Another soldier echoed the same sound, blood sprayed out from his throat, and fell to the floor lifeless.
"Ugh!"
One by one, they fell to the ground with their necks shed open.
Seeing a man next to him abruptly sink, he shouted.
"Wh-what happened to¡ª!"
But before he could finish his sentence, a figure appeared behind him, swiftly slitting his throat before disappearing into the shadows once again.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The sound of steel slicing through flesh echoed through the air.
The soldiers tried to defend themselves, but it was no use.
They were being picked off one by one without being able to put up a fight.
As soldiers continued to fall with blood spewing from their necks, panic broke out and their formation began to falter.
.
.
.
With the ditches closed and the fog dismissed, the battlefield came into clearer view.
"Cough, cough!"
Adrian''s slender hand instinctively flew to his mouth as a sudden coughing fit overtook him.
"Cough, cough!"
A gush of blood spurted out, staining his fingers crimson.
Wiping his jaw with the back of his hand, Adrian''s icy eyes ceruleannded on the meadow where the war was raging on.
Upon seeing how the battle unfolded, he thought that there was nothing to worry about the enemy at the frontline.
Now¡ª
Adrian veered around toward the Refugee Camp and the mor of collided swords filled the air.
''Let''s take care of the shit here.''
Looking down below, he could see how Gizel and his team fought the knights while protecting the neighboring Princes and Princesses.
¡ªBang!
A shower of sparks erupted from the des, illuminating the battlefield when Gizel''s sword shed with the enemy''s.
With a forceful shove, the purple-haired man sent the enemy staggering backward.
Unbeknownst to him, a magic circle formed behind his opponent, shooting an earth palisade that struck his back.
"Urg!!''
Blood jumped out of the wounds right after the enemy''s chest wasnced through.
"Hiyaa!!"
Another foe rushed in and Gizel hastily stood on guard, however¡ª
"Urk!!"
Suddenly, the man fell to the ground, and an ice spike lodged into the back of his neck.
Not only him but the enemies surrounding him and his team suddenly plummeted to the ground with their napes pierced by the same object.
Gizel looked up and when their eyes met, the Professor nodded his head, gesturing a gratitude and Adrian followed suit.
Switching his attention to the surroundings, Adrian couldn''t help but cluck his tongue in annoyance.
"Tsk."
He wanted to help, but the armor-d knights all wore the same uniform, making it difficult to differentiate between allies and foes.
''There must be something¡''
He knew that there must be some way to distinguish between the two, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.
Adrian''s eyes darted from left to right, scanning for any clues.
It was then that he noticed some of the knights had a ck piece of cloth tied to their wrists.
Looking back at the corpses around Gizel, he saw they were wearing the same thing.
He searched the bodies of the archers he had killed and found they too were wearing the ck cloth.
Without wasting any more time, Adrian conjured more ice tes and used them as stepping stones to make his way toward the center of the refugee camp.
Arriving at the center of the Refugee Camp, Adrian quickly recited a spell.
"??????? ???? ???."
A massive Magic Circle, shimmering with a brilliant golden hue, materialized above him.
As it greedily absorbed his Mana, the Circle erupted with sharp ice spikes sliding out from within.
The spikes multiplied rapidly, their numbers increasing with each passing moment.
As the moonlight was suddenly obscured, the people below couldn''t help but look upward.
To their surprise, something imitating a dandelion appeared to be hanging in the sky.
With a swipe of his hand, Adrian sent a flurry of ice spikes raining down on the enemy soldiers with deadly uracy.
Each one found its intended target, piercing the necks of the unsuspecting soldiers with a loud thud.
"Urk!"
"Argh!"
"Ugh!"
There were anguished cries, cries of agony when they felt the freezing spikes pierce their skin.
Blood erupted from their throats, and one by one they crumpled to the mud, lifeless¡ªdrenching the earth in a sea of crimson.
The sound of battle faded away, reced by an eerie silence that settled over the refugee camp.
The people who had been moring for war just moments before now stood frozen in shock, their eyes fixed on the gruesome scene before them.
"Cough, cough!"
Adrian fell to his knees and he coughed heavily with blood gushing out of his mouth.
"Ah, fuck."
The white-haired man cursed and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, his Mana Exhaustion symptoms were growing worse by the moment.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
His breathing was shallow andbored, and he could feel his chest tightening with each passing second.
His vision became hazy and shadowed, he felt as though he was looking through a thick fog; barely making out the shapes and colors around him.
Despite all of those, Adrian forced himself to stand up, his legs shaking beneath him.
Nevertheless, as he rose to his feet, suddenly, his eyelids felt heavy and his body went limp.
"Huh?"
With that, everything went dark and Adrian''s body lurched down.
Thankfully, Gizel was quick to react and caught Adrian''s falling body just in time, preventing him from crashing to the ground.
With a serene expression, he looked at Adrian through his citrine eyes and smiled warmly.
"You did great, Your Highness."
.
.
.
"Why is that brat so obsessed with magic making massive Magic Circles?! Is that his new hobby?!"
Nathaniel shouted in frustration upon glimpsing at a new Magic Circle on top of the Refugee Camp whilst shing the opponent''s neck in front of him.
"Argh!"
The enemy clutched his throat and staggered backward before falling to the ground.
"I will definitely¡ª"
However, before he could finish his sentence, the ground trembled followed by galloping horses echoing behind them.
¡¤?¦Èm ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
Nathaniel peeked behind his shoulder and saw a group of cavalry marching in their direction.
Chapter 58 Ch. 58: New Ending [1]
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
The sound of galloping hooves echoed through the air as a legion of cavalry approached the meadow.
d in pristine white armor, they carried polearms that glinted in the moonlight, held firmly at their sides.
When Nathaniel''s golden eyes caught the sight of the Lancaster family pennant fluttering amidst their ranks, he realized it was their reinforcement.
When Asher mentioned that he would report the matter to their father, Nathaniel assumed it was a jest.
To his surprise, that was the truth, huh?
Currently, they were in the Egberg region.
The distance between the refugee camp and Lancaster fiefdom was estimated to be a five-day on horseback, yet they had managed to arrive in just three days.
It seemed they had been galloping nonstop at full speed¡ªwhich was crazy.
Well, as expected of the Lancaster Knights.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
Passing by him, the cavalry immediately rushed toward the enemy and ruthlessly battered the enemy to the ground.
"Arrghh!!"
"Ugh!!"
Before they could even attempt to stand up, the cavalry behind them charged forward, trampling their bodies underfoot.
Each crushed limb was apanied by a wave of screams and blood-curdling cries.
"Aarrghhh!!"
"Urrrgggh!!"
With no hesitation, the cavalry raised and swung their polearms, mercilessly striking and cutting down as many of the foes as they could.
Limbs flew through the air, the violent force of the polearm rending flesh and muscle asunder.
Blood spewed out everywhere, coating the warriors and the region in an unearthly crimson.
One by one, lifeless bodies began to scatter and pile up on the ground.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
As the sound of hooves grew louder behind them, Nathaniel and Wyatt turned around.
There, they saw a middle-aged man with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes riding toward them.
It was Graham Lancaster, the Duke of the Lancaster Family and Nathaniel''ste brother''s grandfather.
Without wasting a moment, Wyatt gave Graham a respectful sword salute.
"Sir!"
The old man nodded in acknowledgment and dismounted from his horse.
He turned to face Nathaniel, his cold gaze scrutinizing the young prince.
For a few tense moments, they stood there in silence, the weight of their family''s bitter feud hanging heavily in the air.
Nathaniel felt a surge of anger at the old man''s apparent disrespect, but he knew better than to show it.
Finally, Graham spoke in his deep, gravelly voice.
"Your Highness, it''s been a while."
Nathaniel nodded curtly and responded.
"Yes, it has, Duke Graham."
Graham Lancaster looked around, taking in the surroundings with a critical eye.
When he realized that the person he was looking for was nowhere to be found, the Duke asked without removing his eyes from the battlefield.
"I don''t see my grandson?"
"Adrian is currently at the refugee camp."
The Duke hummed and nodded in understanding, still unbothered to look at him.
"Well, he''s too young for a war anyway."
Nathaniel rolled his eyes boredly and clucked his tongue inwardly in annoyance.
''Ha. What kind of bullshit is that? Your grandson is the brilliant strategist behind this victorious battle!''
He didn''t like how the old man before him belittled his brother and so, Nathaniel spat his mind.
"Yes, he is still very young. But he has shown great promise as a leader, even at his age."
Graham raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by Nathaniel''s praise of his grandson.
"Is that so? I had no idea."
"Yes, he''s¡ª"
Nathaniel''s hand instinctively flew to his shoulder when a sudden, sharp pain shot up his arm.
"¡ªargh!"
He winced in agony.
Wyatt, who was standing nearby, deftly caught Nathaniel''s body as it lurched forward.
"Your Highness!"
Wyatt eximed, his voice filled with concern.
Graham darted toward them and upon seeing Nathaniel''s face contorted in pain, he gave an urgent order.
"Lie him down and remove his armor."
"Y-yes, Sir!"
Nathaniel was quicklyid down on the ground.
After removing Nathaniel''s armor and aketon, a blue discoloration was revealed on his skin, stretching from his shoulder down to his arm and across his right chest.
It was undoubtedly the work of poison.
Graham took out an antidote and carefully fed it to Nathaniel.
For a few minutes, nothing seemed to happen.
But then, to their surprise, the blue discoloration on Nathaniel''s skin began to spread even further.
"Ugh!"
Nathaniel let out a grunt of pain and sweat beaded on his forehead, his face etched in agony.
"I-I think His Highness'' symptoms are getting worse."
Wyatt conveyed his thoughts, his voice dripped with worry.
"Tsk."
Graham''s face darkened and clicked his tongue in annoyance.
He knew he had to act fast to save this little brat''s life.
"Is there a Physician in the Refugee Camp?"
Graham asked and Wyatt nodded his head.
"Y-yes, there is."
Without hesitation, Graham scooped Nathaniel up in his arms and ced him on his horse.
He mounted the horse and pulled on the reins before turning toward Wyatt.
"I leave this ce to you!"
"Yes, Sir!"
With that, they rode toward the Refugee Camp.
Graham''s icy blue eyes fixed on the boy lying on the horse''s neck in front of him.
Despite the temptation to abandon Nathaniel on the battlefield and let him die, Graham''s conscience refused to allow it.
.
.
.
"Open the gate!"
A knight''s voice echoed throughout the space and Gizel turned toward the Refugee Camp entrance.
Soon, a horse was seen galloping into the Refugee Camp, apanied by a man''s shout.
"I need a Physician!"
¡ªNeigh!
Hastily dismounting from his horse, a man with blonde hair lifted a young man from his horse.
It was only then that he recognized the familiar figure in the man''s arms: the Imperial First Prince.
Without dy, Gizel rushed toward them.
"Your Grace, this way."
Graham nodded and followed as Gizel quickly led them to a tent.
Upon entering the tent, Graham was caught off guard by the sight of a familiar figure lying on a bed, surrounded by four children.
"Ah¡"
It was his grandson.
"Please,y him here."
Recovering from his surprise, Graham carefullyid Nathaniel''s unconscious body on the bed across from Adrian''s.
"Sylvina, please."
"Y-yes!"
A pink-haired girl approached the bed and her eyes widened in shock at the sight of Nathaniel''s discolored skin.
"Uh, is this really okay?"
Graham''s voice wasced with concern as he looked at the young girl in front of him.
"Be at ease, Your Grace. I shall summon another physician posthaste. In the meantime, Sylvina will administer treatment to His Highness to prevent the poison from spreading any further."
Gizel reassured him and Graham nodded hesitantly, still unsure about the situation, but he had no other choice.
"Alright."
Gizel turned to the other children who had gathered in the tent, beckoning them to give Sylvina some space.
The children nodded in understanding and bowed respectfully before leaving the room.
"Sylvina, please."
"Yes."
The girl stepped forward and began to conjure water from the air.
The water swirled around her hands, forming a bulb of water that covered her entire palms.
She then ced her hands on Nathaniel''s shoulder, her eyes closed in concentration.
"Your Grace, I will fetch another Physician."
Graham nodded and Gizel left the room.
Letting Sylvina do her job, Graham veered around and approached Adrian''s bedside.
He took a seat and softly stroked his grandson''s hair, his heart heavy when he gazed at the bloodstains on his clothes.
Graham reached out and sped Adrian''s hand before letting out a deep sigh.
"Haa¡"
Adrian was too young to be grappling with the harsh realities of war like this.
After a few minutes passed, a voice broke the silence.
"Your Grace, I havepleted my task."
Rising from his seat and returning to Nathaniel''s side, Graham could see the color returning to the boy''s shoulder, which was a relief.
ncing at the girl, he noticed a bulb of water floating on top of her hands and inside it, ck drops of water swirled and danced.
Curious, he pointed at the bulb and posed a question.
"Is that the poison?"
"Ah, that is correct."
"Can you make a sample of it?"
Sylvina hesitated for a moment, her mind racing with doubts and questions.
She had no idea if capable of it, but there was nothing wrong with trying.
Also, she could ask another physician for guidance.
Eventually, she nodded and bowed before excusing herself to prepare the sample.
Not long after, Gizel returned with another physician.
The old woman quickly checked on Nathaniel''s condition and informed everyone that the Prince was stable and would awaken soon.
She then excused herself to prepare some medicine.
With Nathaniel''s condition stabilized, Graham returned to Adrian''s side and finally asked the question that had been weighing on his mind.
"Can I ask what happened to my grandson?"
Gizel hesitated for a moment before responding.
"Your Grace, before I answer that, may I ask if His Majesty has informed you of the situation we faced?"
Graham nodded.
"Yes, His Majesty told me that you''re facing more than 10,000 enemies here."
"That''s correct, Your Grace. And what''s more, there was no strategist present. We had only ordinary knights and Knight Lieutenants to lead us."
Graham''s brow furrowed.
"What does that have to do with Adrian''s condition?"
Gizel took a deep breath.
"Your Grace, it was Prince Adrian who took charge of the strategist''s role. And with his magic, he was able to wipe out three-quarters of the enemy forces by himself."
Graham was stunned.
"What?"
Chapter 59 Ch. 59: New Ending [2]
¡ªChomp ¡ªChomp ¡ªChomp
The gruff sound of chewing flesh echoed throughout the meadow as the monsters devoured the carcasses of the fallen soldiers.
The monster''s name was Chadalizt.
Chadalizt was a quadrupedal creature that closely resembled arge lizard.
Its body was covered in sharp spikes that ran from its head to its tail, its jaws were lined with razor-sharp teeth.
Although Chadalizts asionally tolerated the presence of other monsters in their territory, they were generally not social monsters and did not form packs or groups.
In fact, they were known to be aggressive towards other Chadalizt, especially during breeding season when males fought over females.
After the cavalry and the Aeon Knights returned to the Refugee Camp, a horde of Chadalizt came to the meadow.
They were drawn by the stench of thick blood and began their feast upon the Kearny soldiers'' dead bodies.
¡ªCrunch ¡ªCrunch ¡ªCrunch
Their powerful jaws dug deep into the dead body of the soldier, tearing through flesh and bone with ease.
With one swift motion of their head, the monsters ripped away a hand with a loud crack and immediately gobbled it up in one mouthful.
Suddenly, all of the monsters ceased their feast and turned their eyes toward the sky.
There, a strange hue of pinkish-orange was beginning to illuminate the sky, signaling the imminent arrival of the day''s first light.
Without hesitation, they all began to scamper away in a flurry of movement, retreating into the forest.
Some of them were seen dragging away thest few remains of theirte prey as if to take it with them as a farewell gift.
Just like animals, monsters were split into two distinct, nocturnal and diurnal.
The monsters like Chadalizt had no liking for sunlight, they would retreat long before the sun''s first rays would spill into the horizon.
And the moment the sky gradually changed from a soft pink hue to a deep, rich shade of blue, the guards opened the portcullis wide.
After confirming that all the monsters were gone, the cavalry dashed towards the meadow, their horses'' hooves pounding against the earth.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
A middle-aged man stood atop the jagged, broken remains of the battlement.
His blonde hair swayed along the gentle breeze as he surveyed the meadow below.
What was once a field of vibrant green was now littered with scattered body parts and limbs.
Sharp earth spikes could be seen nted throughout the meadow, impaling those who had fallen in battle.
Arriving at the scene, the knights dismounted and began to work.
Some soldiers created deep holes in the ground, while others carefully collected the remains of the Kearny soldiers before dumping them in the pit to be burned.
"Haaa¡"
Graham sighed and his mind drifted.
=====
The man with purple hair inhaled deeply before continuing.
"Your Grace, it was Prince Adrian who took on the role of strategist and with his magic, His Highness single-handedly eliminated three-quarters of the enemy forces."
Graham was stunned.
"What?"
He was surprised by the revtion and Gizel began again.
"As a teacher, I am delighted by His Highness'' impressive Magic."
The man paused for a moment and resumed.
"However, in the case of His Highness, his magical abilities are exceptionally strong. Therefore, I strongly urge that someone be appointed to oversee him and guide him in the responsible use of his powers."
Despite being only 9 years old, Adrian''s magical abilities were already impressive.
It was clear that his power would only continue to grow as he matured.
Graham cast a sidelong nce at the white-haired boy lying peacefully on the bed, his chest rising and falling with each breath.
Returning his attention to the front, Graham sighed and nodded his head.
"Alright, I''ll reconsider it."
Gizel smiled and stood before bowing.
"Thank you so much for listening to me, Your Grace. If you will, excuse me."
With that, Gizel left.
=====
Shifting his gaze towards the refugee camp, several knights and refugees were seen working together to move and gather the soldiers'' dead bodies.
Graham was aware of Adrain''s magical abilities, but upon hearing Gizel''s story, it almost sounded too fantastical to be true.
It felt so unreal.
Although the corners of his lips tugged up into a smile and a sense of pride filled his heart, he couldn''t shake off the uneasiness that lingered in his mind.
Gizel''s words about Adrian''s magic power continued to trouble him.
Pushing those thoughts aside for the moment, Graham descended the battlement and returned to the tent.
Lifting the entrance p, the sight inside the tent made him raise one of his eyebrows in wonder.
A ck-haired boy turned to face him and their eyes met.
"Your Highness, you''re awake?"
Graham conveyed his mind upon entering the room.
Instead of answering, Nathaniel kept his gaze fixed on his brother and posed another question.
"He''s¡ having a Mana Exhaustion, right?"
"Yes."
"I see."
Given that he had created numerous massive Magic Circles, it was understandable why he was passed out.
As Nathaniel thought back to the briefing session, he remembered how that little brat had been evasive when others asked about his n.
Adrian simply brushed off their concerns, saying, "Don''t worry about it, I''ll take care of it."
Now he realized that he intentionally kept his n a secret because Adrian knew that the others would be against it.
Nathaniel clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger rise within him.
He wanted nothing more than to wake his brother up and give him a piece of his mind.
''Hurry up, wake up, and let me smack your head! You stupid little imp!''
Nevertheless, of course, he didn''t really mean it.
Nathaniel reached out and stroked Adrian''s hair.
He loved his brother unconditionally and would do anything to protect him.
"Do you want me to call a physician?"
Graham''s voice roused him from his thoughts, and Nathaniel shook his head in response before settling back into his bed.
"No, it''s alright, I''m fine."
The old man nonchntly shrugged and took a seat next to Adrian''s bedside.
He held Adrian''s hand and spoke.
"Well, Your Highness'' response reminds me of a story my friend once told me."
Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, taken aback by the sudden disy of friendliness.
"What kind of story?"
"Yes, apparently, in the middle of a war, a friend of my friend abruptly departed from the battlefield and ventured into the forest alone."
The ck-haired boy''s forehead creased, for some reason, the story was somewhat quite familiar to his ears.
Nheless, he continued to listen to it anyway.
"When my friend discovered him in the forest, blood was oozing from his shoulder and saturating his clothes. Despite this, he insisted, ''I''m fine, don''t worry about me.'' Your Highness, do you happen to know what became of him?"
"What?"
"The next momentter, it turned out that he was poisoned and almost lost an arm."
Nathaniel''s lip quivered in annoyance.
This damn old man¡
Was he mocking him for his reckless decision to chase an enemy into the forest alone?
Nathaniel massaged his wrinkled forehead and let out a deep sigh, trying to alleviate his rage.
"Haa¡"
Afterposing himself, he opened his mouth.
"Thank you so much for saving me."
"You''re wee, Your Highness."
Leaning against the headboard, Nathaniel asked.
"How long have I had unconsciousness?"
"Just half a day."
Graham answered tly and he asked another.
"How did the war go?"
"Well, we won, even without my knights joining the battle. The victory had already been secured."
The old man stood and approached Nathaniel, handing him a bundle of papers, and returned to his seat.
He received it without much thought and flipped through the pages.
[ From 1,000 Knights and 200 Elementalist.
The total casualty was 127 people; 72 infantry, 36 archers, and 19 Elementalists.
The approximate survivors were 1073 people; 648 infantry, 244 archers, and 181 Elementslists, excluding the refugees and the Lancaster Knights. ]
''So we lost about 9,45% of the Knights.''
Nathaniel calcted.
Turning to the next page, his eyes widened in surprise after reading the report.
Despite having more than 2,000 refugees, there were no casualties.
However, there were around 87 heavily injured individuals and 524 refugees with minor injuries.
The only thing that crossed his mind right now was: this was a miracle.
Nathaniel did note here in the past timeline because he had already graduated; however, he knew about the report on this ident.
In contrast to the past timeline, there were almost no survivors for both the Aeon Knight and the Refugees, and even the Refugee Camp was razed to the ground.
This time was different.
And the reason why he chose not to graduate earlier in this timeline was that he wanted to protect Adrian, but¡ª
The corners of Nathaniel''s mouth tugged up into a curve.
But who would have thought that the little brat he had always tried to protect would be the one to save the day?
However¡ª
The smile on his lips vanished and his face turned serious.
Nathaniel couldn''t help but furrow his brow.
What did the Kearny Kingdom offer to the organization to the point that they were willing to lend them a hand?
As far as he knew, that shitty society was solely focused on acquiring those ''items'' and nothing else.
That fucking item was worth more than their entire kingdom!
''Has the King of the Kearny Kingdom lost his mind?!''
It made no sense and was not worth it at all!
Chapter 60 Ch. 60: Memories [4]
The long, thick, white eyshes wriggled before slowly lifting open, revealing a pair of cerulean eyes.
As Adrian came to his senses, he felt warmth enveloping his entire body.
He realized he was lying on a bed, covered with a nket.
Looking upward, the darkness greeted him.
"Is this nighttime?"
ncing to the left and right, he found himself surrounded by pitch darkness.
However, strangely enough, he could still see the bed he was lying in with vivid rity.
"Huh?"
Adrian sat on the bed and noticed he could see both of his hands while gazing at them.
"What?"
Scanning through the surroundings once again, he found himself trapped in a void of pitch darkness with no way out.
Only then a thought kicked in.
"Wait, is this¡ª"
Before he could finish his sentence, a bright light shed and a rectangr screen appeared, hovering not too far away from his bed.
"Talk about the devil, huh?"
He remembered this ce.
This ce was where he received the sight of Adrian''s future¡ªthe gift room.
Nevertheless, he hoped he wouldn''t wake up for another four months, because that would undoubtedly disrupt his n to graduate within a year.
He despised it when events deviated from his carefully crafted ns.
"So, what do you have for me this time?"
As if on cue, the screen before him flickered to life, revealing a stunning cityscape.
Upon seeing the pristine white buildings and grand architecture, he assumed that it was the Capital City of the Aeon Empire, Agatha.
The road was bustling with people, and the air was filled with the buzzing sounds of citizens chatting andughing.
A boy with blonde hair and blue eyes was seen leaving a Mercenary Agency building and walking down the street.
He donned a ck robe with white trim.
The moment he caught sight of the figure, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.
"Is that Adrian?"
He scrutinized the features intently, and sure enough, it was him¡ªexcept that he had dyed his hair.
"Ha."
He scoffed, now that Adrian dyed his hair blonde, the boy resembled Aerilyn a lot.
Folding his arms and leaning against the plush headboard, his mind drifted.
Thest thing he remembered from his dream was Adrian running away from the Pce.
Since the boy was still in Agatha, he had a hunch that this sight was a continuation of his previous dream.
The blonde-haired boy continued on his way, entering one Mercenary Agency after another.
This routine continued for a whole week, with him swiftly moving from one agency to the next.
The blonde boy wearily exited the Agency building, letting out a deep sigh as he stepped into the sunlight.
"Haa¡"
Adrian lowered his head and stared at the book with the purple cover in his hand¡ªit was the book Nathaniel gave him.
"I see."
He muttered in interest.
So, Adrian was also seeking the truth behind the book, just like him.
Upon glimpsing at the boy''s expression, it was obvious that Adrian hade up empty-handed.
He had been searching for the same thing for over two years.
But it seemed as though he was stuck in one ce, making no progress.
Nevertheless, he still had hope, hisst stop would be the Tower''s library.
If he couldn''t find anything there, then that would put an end to his research.
Or perhaps he could discover the book''s truth by watching this scene.
Putting the book into his Magical Sphere, Adrian continued his way.
¡ªBoom!
A thunderous explosion reverberated throughout the city, causing the ground to shake violently.
The once bustling streets were now eerily silent with all eyes turned toward the source of the noise.
A billowing plume of thick ck smoke rose high into the sky, revealing the majestic Sun Pce in the distance.
¡ªBoom!
Another explosion echoed, followed by the battle cry in the distance.
"Kyaaa!!"
"The Sun Pce is under attack!!"
The once peaceful space was now filled with the deafening sound of terrified citizens screaming in panic.
In a frenzy, people scattered in every direction, desperate to escape the danger that loomed over them.
¡ªThud! ¡ªThud!
Adrian found himself jostled and pushed by the panicked crowd.
"Ah¡"
His eyes were fixed on the castle and without realizing it, he began to run towards it.
Realizing something, his speed slowed down and came to a full stop.
Adrian stood motionless and lost in thought.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The explosion continued to roar, its fiery st sending plumes of ck smoke rising into the sky.
Amidst the chaos, a battle cry echoed through the air, followed by the deafening sh of metal.
With a heavy heart, Adrian stole onest nce at the Castle before turning to walk away.
The white-haired boy who was sitting on the bed frowned, his index finger tapping on his folded arm.
He tilted his head and hummed.
"Hmm¡ something doesn''t add up."
It didn''t make any sense, howe the Sun Pce could be easily breached like that?
What happened to the title of the strongest military on the continent?
But, wait¡ª
Didn''t Fredinand say something about Graham''s execution in hisst dream?
"Ah, I see."
If it was true, then the ident that urred right now was aligned with the book:
? An ident happened on the execution day and resulted in the Lancaster Family escaping. ?
So ''the ident'' the book referred to was, the Lancaster''s Knightsunching an attack on the Sun Pce to save his Lord and his family, huh?
Since the Lancaster Family had served the Empire for generations, the Lancaster Knights were familiar with the Sun Castle and itsyout.
They had spent a lot of time in and out of the Castle, which gave them a good understanding of its structure.
Or it was also usible that Fredinand was the one who provided information to the Lancaster Knights.
¡ªWhizz
As the sharp whizzing sound pierced through the air, all eyes turned upward to the sky and the citizens eventually stopped running.
Shortly after, multiple blue lights ascended toward the sky, moving in perfect unison until they converged at a single point.
A translucent barrier descended upon the city, resembling water sliding down a ss surface until itpletely covered the urbanndscape.
"Look! The city barrier has been activated!"
The sound of a man''s shout echoed through the chaos, gradually transforming the atmosphere into one of calm once again.
The city barrier was a mechanism that was present in every major city in the Empire.
It was designed to protect the city from external threats, such as monster attacks or enemy invasions.
This could also have prevented the enemy from switching their attack from the Pce towards Agatha.
"L-Let''s go home."
A citizen stammered, and with that, the rest followed suit, walking to their houses one by one.
Despite the barrier being activated, their hearts were still beating fast with adrenaline.
Adrian returned to the inn and decided to call it a day.
.
.
.
The following morning, a multitude of people gathered around the za, eagerly awaiting news of the previous day''s ident.
The blonde-haired boy approached a sprawling fountain and darted toward the towering Chrono statue at its center.
With a flick of his wrist, he tossed a gold coin into the water, listening as it clinked against the other coins at the bottom.
Closing his eyes, he made a wish and felt the cool mist from the fountain on his face.
¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle
Momentster, an armored knight strode into the za and pinned up a series of official documents on the notice board.
As soon as the armored knight vanished from sight, curious onlookers swarmed around the notice board.
Luckily, Adrian''s diminutive size allowed him to deftly weave through the throngs.
[ Yesterday, a force under themand of Graham Lancaster stormed into the Sun Pce.
Their goal was to prevent Lancaster''s family from being executed.
Graham managed to escape with his family and also kidnapped the Second Prince, Adrian Leilucis. ]
Adrian arched an eyebrow in surprise when he read his escape being referred to as a kidnapping.
Nheless, he breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that his grandfather and family had escaped the guillotine.
[As Graham Lancaster''s crimes could no longer be tolerated, the Empire dered him the most wanted person on the continent.
Anyone found harboring him would be considered an enemy of the Empire and would face the same consequences as Lancaster.
Furthermore, anyone who reports the whereabouts of Gideon or Prince Adrian will be generously rewarded.
¡¤?¦Èm Following this matter, all entry and exit points to cities throughout the Empire''s territory will be subject to a thorough inspection.]
Adrian was left bewildered as he read thest sentence.
He also could see Graham and his portrait disyed below the notice.
Realizing that every entrance and exit would be checked, Adrian knew that this was hisst opportunity to escape the city.
Without wasting any more time, he swiftly slipped out of the crowd.
However, as if struck by lightning, Adrian froze.
He was beyond surprised when a ck-haired boy with golden eyes on horseback entered his view.
"All of the people, why is Nathaniel here?"
Adrian muttered under his breath.
He hastily pulled up his ck hood and turned his back to Nathaniel.
Before Adrian could take a single step, a familiar voice pierced his ears.
"Halt."
His heart skipped a beat for reasons he couldn''t exin.
Ignoring the voice, he resumed his stride.
However, the voice called out again.
"Yes, you. The boy in the ck robes with the silver trim."
And Adrian knew, he fucked up.
Chapter 61 Ch. 61: Memories [5]
"Halt."
His heart skipped a beat for reasons he couldn''t exin.
Ignoring the voice, he resumed his stride.
However, the voice called out again.
"Yes, you. The boy in the ck robe with the silver trim."
Adrian let out a deep sigh in an attempt to calm his racing heart and stopped walking.
"Turn around."
Heeding his order, Adrian faced him and ten Knights could be seen surrounding the ck-haired boy on foot.
"..."
Nathaniel watched the boy before him intently, feeling a sense of familiarity upon seeing him.
"Lift your hood."
The boy raised his hand, however, a tall earthen wall suddenly soared in front of Nathaniel, causing his horse to whinny and rear up in a panic.
¡ªNeigh!
Nathaniel immediately grasped the reins, struggling to regain control of his mount.
"Your Highness!"
¡ªDrrrtt
As a shadow fell upon him, Nathaniel looked up and saw the earthen wall looming over him.
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clicked his tongue in annoyance.
He drew his sword and sent a horizontal crescent of light toward the wall.
¡ªBoom!
"!"
To his surprise, Nathaniel found that his attack had barely scratched the earthen wall and it continued to lurch towards him.
Fortunately, just in time, several earth pirs emerged and supported the wall, preventing it from mushing the Prince.
Wasting no more time, Nathaniel quickly moved out of range of the wall.
In mere moments, the pirs crumbled and the wall copsed with a deafening boom, enveloping the surroundings in a thick cloud of dust.
Nathaniel clenched the reins tightly while gazing at the earth wall lying below.
Only one person could make an earth wall as hard as mirthil at such a young age.
Now Nathaniel understood why he felt a sense of familiarity with the boy.
¡¤?¦Èm Switching his attention to the Knights, he shouted.
"Where did that kid go?!"
The knights exchanged nervous nces.
They were too preupied with saving the Prince and failed to notice their surroundings.
As rage flickered within his heart, Nathaniel billowed angrily.
"Inform the city guard and conduct a thorough search of the entire city! We cannot allow him to escape!"
"Understood!"
Upon receiving the order, the knights dispersed in search of the ck-robed boy.
.
.
.
¡ªPiii ¡ªPiii ¡ªPiii
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance after hearing the whistle being blown as he ran.
He knew what it meant¡ªthe city would now be swarming with knights, all searching for him.
Adrian didn''t understand.
Nathaniel hadn''t seen his face and neither had the Knights around him.
How could he have known it was him?
Perhaps it was because he attempted to attack Nathaniel?
Well, regardless of the cause, the most important thing was for him to leave the city as soon as possible.
Turning sideways, Adrian cautiously entered the residential area and took cover behind a house.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Adrian clutched his chest and panted heavily, his heart felt tight.
Leaning his back against the rough brick wall, he closed his eyes and focused on slowing his racing heart.
"Haa¡ haa.."
After catching his breath, Adrian removed his robe and ced it in his Magical Sphere; then he pulled out another robe, this one in a light blue color.
"Stupid Nate!"
Adrian cursed under his breath whilst putting on his new robe.
If he hadn''t met his very very very dear brother, he wouldn''t have run like a madman.
Wearing a new robe, Adrian stepped out of the alley and walked leisurely down the street, trying to look as casual as possible.
¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle
The ttering sound of armor pricked his ears and three knights approached him.
"Excuse me, we''re under investigation for a wanted person, could you lift your hood?"
One of the knights asked.
Adrian hesitated for a moment but then lifted his hood without much thought.
The knights looked at his face and exchanged nces with each other before shaking their heads, confirming that he was not the person for whom they were searching.
The person they were looking for was a young man of around 12 years old, with white hair and a pair of cerulean eyes.
Yet the person in front of them was a blonde young man.
"Thank you so much for your cooperation."
The knight said and Adrian nodded his head.
"You''re wee."
With that, the knights began to move and Adrian couldn''t help but stretch out a smile and continued his way.
However, his step came to an abrupt halt and his smile vanished without a trace.
There he saw a ck-haired boy galloping in his direction.
The boy''s feral eyes were fixated on him and his expression was simr to that of a wild beast.
Adrian immediately turned away and sprinted as fast as he could.
Soon, a deafening roar echoed behind him, causing his heart to race with fear.
"Ian!! Stop right there!!"
Ignoring the desperate shouts behind him, Adrian bolted away.
¡ªPiii ¡ªPiii ¡ªPiii
As the whistle echoed through the air, a group of soldiers in moring armor began to gather around him.
"Halt!"
Adrian peeked behind his shoulder and saw numerous Knights chasing him.
"Haa¡"
Letting out a frustrated sigh, Adrian chanted inwardly.
Shortly, a powerful gust of wind mmed the Knights, sending them flying like leaves in a storm.
Their armor nked loudly the moment they crashed to the ground and groaned in pain.
"Arrghh!"
"Ugh!"
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in annoyance upon watching his men fall to the ground.
He spurred his horse forward, jumping over the fallen knights.
However, right after hended, the ground beneath him suddenly rose, causing his horse to stumble.
Nathaniel leaped off the horse before it fell and rolled athletically,nding perfectly on the ground.
Raising his head, Adrian was seen going upstairs leading to the battlement.
"What the hell Adrian."
Nathaniel cursed and quickly got to his feet, dashing towards the fort.
As he ran, he could hear the sound of swords shing and men shouting.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
It seemed Adrian was battling with some of the knights on the stairs.
"Urg!!"
"Arrghh!!"
Knights could be seen falling off the stairs one by one.
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in frustration upon arriving at the parapet, realizing that the Knights were already waiting for him.
He was surrounded from both sides, giving him no room to escape.
Wasting no more time, Adrian recited a spell and soon, two fires imitating Naga appeared and swirled around him.
With a flick of his wrist, a rush of fire engulfed the knights on both sides, sweeping them away with a loud crash when theynded on the ground.
"Aaarghhh!!"
"Urrghh!!
Amidst the knights'' wailing, a shout resounded.
"IAN STOP THIS IN AN INSTANT!!"
Adrian darted at the voice.
There, he saw a ck-haired boy standing not too far away from him, his feral golden eyes fixated on him with an intense gaze.
Everyone who saw him could sense the seething anger bubbling just beneath the surface.
Adrian paused what he was doing and turned to face his brother.
Sweat glistened on Adrian''s face and his breath was ragged.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Sighing to alleviate his rage, Nathaniel spoke in a gentle tone.
"Ian, let''s return."
"I won''t."
Adrian shook his head and took a step back, his voiceced with defiance.
"Ian¡ª"
Nathaniel shut his mouth when a sword appeared in Adrian''s grip.
"Ian¡ª"
"If you want to stop me, try with your sword."
Chapter 62 Ch. 62: Memories [6]
Nathaniel shut his mouth when a sword appeared in Adrian''s grip.
"Ian¡ª"
"If you want to stop me, try with your sword."
Nevertheless, he began again, his voice shaking slightly.
"Ian¡ª"
"Save your words. I don''t need them."
Nathaniel clenched his fists, he felt a pang of frustration and desperation.
He didn''t know how to get through to his brother.
Loosened his fist and let out a long and deep breath, Nathaniel tried once again.
"Ian¡ª"
His words were cut short by a whizzing sound that passed by his face.
Sensing something wet on his cheek, Nathaniel raised his hand to touch it, only to find his fingers stained with red liquid.
"Ah¡"
Nathaniel''s heart sank as he realized what had just happened.
He looked up at his brother, who stood a few meters away, sword still at the ready, unwilling to step back.
"Ian¡ I don''t want to fight you."
Nathaniel''s voice was tinged with sorrowfulmentation.
"Then let me go."
Nathaniel shook his head.
"I can''t."
"Then stop me."
"..."
Momentster, a magic circle formed in front of Adrian, and a giant fireball shot forward.
Nathaniel watched how the fire rushed at him with a face devoid of any expression, the taste of bitterness lingering in his mouth.
In a split second before it swallowed him, a sword appeared in Nathaniel''s grasp and he unleashed a crescent light from his sword.
¡ªsh!
The fireball cleaved in half horizontally and Nathaniel could feel the searing heat of the mes brushing past him on both sides.
¡ªBoom!
The fireball mmed into the wall behind Nathaniel, releasing a devastating explosion that shook the fort.
Readying his sword, Adrian charged toward Nathaniel, his sword glinted in the sunlight as he prepared to strike.
¡ªBang!
With a swift movement, Nathaniel blocked Adrian''s attack, and sparks of metal burst as their des locked together.
With a deft twist of his wrist, Nathaniel altered the angle of his de and shoved Adrian''s weapon aside.
"Urg!"
Adrian groaned whilst stumbling backward, and Nathaniel hastily closed in and swung his sword.
Quickly regaining his bnce, Adrian immediately raised his sword.
¡ªBang!
The sound of metal on metal echoed through the air as their swords collided and rebounded.
Without missing a beat, they recovered and resumed their duel.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang
With every sh of their des, a shower of sparks erupted into the air.
In contrast to Nathaniel who was expressionless and rxed, Adrian''s face was contorted with anxiety and panic.
¡ªBang!
When their swords kicked away each other, Adrian hastily hopped backward to create distance.
Nathaniel, on the other hand, stood still.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Nathaniel''s eyes were fixed on Adrian, who was panting heavily.
As Nathaniel''s gaze moved downward, he noticed Adrian''s hands were trembling.
Suddenly, a Magic Circle formed behind the blonde-haired boy,unching a volley of five fireballs hurtling at Nathaniel.
He watched with disinterest as the fireballs flew toward him.
The moment the fireballs entered his range, Nathaniel lifted his sword and began to slice through them with ease.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
With a deafening roar, the fireballs collided with everything behind Nathaniel, sending debris and clouds of acrid ck smoke billowing into the air.
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance when his attacks failed to leave a scratch on his brother''s skin.
However this time, Nathaniel decided to rush forward, catching Adrian off guard.
Adrian formed a magic circle on his extended hand and fired three bolts of lightning.
Nathaniel skillfully zigzagged to evade the lightning bullets.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Three smoking mini craters were created as bolts struck the floor.
Adrian''s face grew stern and his heart raced as they drew closer to each other.
"Ah¡"
He fired another bolt, but Nathaniel effortlessly dodged it by tilting his head.
As soon as he reached his younger brother, Nathaniel swung his sword, prompting Adrian to quickly raise his weapon.
Despite his efforts, Nathaniel''s attack was too powerful, sending Adrian''s sword flying from his grasp.
¡ªnk!
The sword spun on the floor as it fell and Adrian stumbled backward.
Adrian lifted his head, only to find a fist hurtling towards him.
¡ªWhack!
Adrian''s face threw sideways and his body fell near the parapet.
He could feel how pain exploded in his head and a metallic taste bloomed in his mouth.
"Cough, cough!"
And before he could regain his bearings, a hand clutched his cor and forced him to face his attacker.
Adrian''s blue eyes locked with a pair of golden eyes in front of him.
Nevertheless, he hastily shut his eyelids upon seeing another fiste, bracing himself for the impact.
"..."
However, after a few seconds had passed, Adrian realized the anticipated punch nevernded.
Slowly, he opened his eyes and saw Nathaniel''s fist hovering just a few centimeters away from his face.
Nathaniel''s fist shook with emotion and his grief was vividly disyed on his face.
He pulled the boy and embraced him tightly, holding him close.
Unbeknownst to him, tears streamed down his face.
"Please don''t leave."
Nathaniel''s voice trembled, piercing Adrian''s ears.
"..."
Despite the silence from his little brother, he continued.
"You are the only one I have in the Pce¡ also, you know how much I despise my mother¡ and I have no desire to ascend to the throne."
Adrian drooped his head.
"I''m sorry."
¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle
As the ttering of armor came nearer, Nathaniel hastily wiped away his tears and released Adrian from his grasp.
"Haa¡ it seemed I couldn''t stop you."
Nathaniel gazed at the pair of blue gems present before him.
"Promise me that you will call me from time to time and if you ever need anything just say it to me. Remember?"
The corners of Adrian''s lips lifted.
"Yes, I¡ª"
Adrian was abruptly interrupted, his eyes widening upon seeing a crossbow bolt hurtling toward Nathaniel''s back.
Without hesitation, Adrian immediately shoved him away.
"Ian what are¡ª"
¡ªThwack!
Nathaniel''s golden eyes stretched wide in horror when he saw blood sttered in the air¡ªan arrow pierced through Adrian''s left shoulder.
The boy''s body flung backward as the bolt was way too powerful to control.
And as if the time slowed down, Adrian could feel how his feet left the ground.
For a moment, he felt weightless, as if he were floating in mid-air.
"No!!!"
Upon gazing over the parapet, he caught a glimpse of Nathaniel extending his hand toward him in a desperate attempt to reach out.
But, it was toote.
He had already fallen too far away from his grasp.
"Ian!!!"
Chapter 63 Ch. 63: Memories [7]
"No!!!"
Upon gazing over the parapet, he caught a glimpse of Nathaniel extending his hand toward him in a desperate attempt to reach out.
But, it was toote.
He had already fallen too far away from his grasp.
"Ian!!!"
When Nathaniel was about to jump, the Knights quickly intervened and forcefully pulled him away from the parapet.
"What the fuck are you doing?! Let me go!! Let me go!! Ian!!!"
Nathaniel''s voice faded away and somehow his eyelids felt so heavy¡ªit looked like the bolt contained a lethal poison.
Suddenly, a figure in a flowing ck robe appeared out of nowhere and caught him before Adrian hit the ground.
Soon, everything went dark.
.
.
.
"Hmm¡"
The white-haired boy hummed, countless pieces of puzzles scattered in his mind.
While it was true that his gift name was ''the Foreseer'', which granted him the ability to see into the future and avoid his demise.
However, after watching this scene, it seemed like¡ it was not the case.
Now that he knew about Aerilyn''s death, of course, he would do whatever it took to prevent it.
In other words, he would screw the novel''s plot.
"To hell with the plot."
So, if this room was meant to show him a view of the future, then it should have shown how the future changed because of his actions.
Yet, the screen in front of him showed him the continuation of his previous dream.
As the protagonist turned back in time and this was the second timeline.
He concluded that this was not a vision of his future, but rather memories of Adrian''s past life.
There was no doubt about it.
Still, there were other things bugging him, like...
If this sight thing was not rted to his gift, then who had given him the recollection of Adrian''s memories?
What for?
Why show it to him?
And¡ª
"Haa¡"
He ceased his thinking and massaged his wrinkled forehead.
"Just give me the next scene."
Following the order, the screen shed with a blinding light.
He raised one of his eyebrows in wonder upon seeing the dimly lit interior of a cave.
A warm glow filled the space as candles were the only source of light.
The room was also furnished with a desk, several chairs, and a sturdy wooden bed.
It was as if someone had been living in that dungeon.
¡ªFlip ¡ªFlip ¡ªFlip
The sound of flipping paper echoed through the quiet room.
Adrian''s ears perked up at the sound of rustling pages.
He blinked several times to adjust his eyes before opening them fully.
Soon, an orange hue filled his sight and a rocky ceiling greeted him.
Adrian''s hand shot up to clutch his head at the unbearable headache.
"Ugh, where is this¡?"
"You''re awake?"
Adrian turned to the voice and saw a woman with striking features.
Her long, fiery red hair flowed down her back in perfectly straight strands.
She was sitting on a chair next to his bed whilst reading a book with a purple cover¡ªthe Void History.
Raising her head, her ruby eyes locked with him and she offered him a kind smile.
Adrian tried to lift his body but immediately grabbed his bandaged left shoulder.
"Who are¡ªurg!"
"Be careful."
She set the book aside and leaned forward to assist Adrian in sitting up.
However, the blonde-haired boy was startled by what he saw before him.
He quickly shut his eyes and turned his face away upon seeing her cleavage.
The white-haired boy facepalmed at the scene.
No.
Not because of the interaction between the two, but because he recognized the woman.
? Her fiery red hair was long and straight, cascading down to her waist. Her eyes were a deep shade of red, reminiscent of rubies, and were framed by long, flutteringshes.
She had a fairplexion and a slender frame, with high cheekbones and full lips. Her nose was petite and slightly upturned. She was dressed in a form-fitting suit that entuated her curves. ?
That woman was none other than the strategist of the organization that Nathaniel fought in the novel.
No wonder they were inside a cave, it turned out that it was their hideout, huh?
But, why did she save that boy?
Weren''t the secret organization and the Empire enemies?
It was a perplexing turn of events.
She filled a ss with water and gave it to Adrian.
"Thank you."
"You''re wee."
Settling back into the chair, she lifted her hand and a bracelet simr to Telesphere could be seen.
She pressed a button and a ringing sound could be heard; she was making a call.
Upon seeing it the white-haired boy scoffed wryly, as expected of a mysterious society, they were clever.
They even had their ownmunication devices so they couldn''t be tracked.
Although he had only read half of the novel, he was already impressed by the organization''s ingenuity.
He could say that that shitty society was slightly below the Tower.
"His Highness is awake."
After conveying that one line, she hung up and switched her attention to Adrian who was lying on the bed.
The moment their eyes linked, she smiled once again, and before she could speak, Adrian interrupted her.
"Just call me Adrian. I''m not a Prince anymore."
The woman looked surprised but nodded in agreement.
"My name is Annelise. You can call me Anne."
"Are you the one who saved me?"
Annelise nodded her head.
"Yes."
"I see. Thank you for saving my life."
"You''re wee."
Anne replied with a small smile.
Fixing his gaze on the purple book lying on the table, Adrian asked.
"Is that your book?"
"Hm?"
Annelise followed his line of sight and saw the book he was referring to.
"Ah, yes. We''re collecting the item inside it."
Adrian''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
"Collecting? I''ve asked numerous Mercenary Agencies but they said it was fake."
Annelise chuckled softly.
"Well, it''s just as the book title suggests: ''The Void History.'' You can''t find it anywhere because the Empire hid it hundreds of years ago."
"Hide what?"
Somehow he couldn''tprehend what she was talking about.
"Have you ever wondered why the Empire banned this book?"
"That''s because it tries to spread new beliefs?"
Annelise shook her head.
"No. The Empire banned this book to keep the truth hidden and exploit those items for themselves."
"That''s¡ the Empire is clean."
As his confidence began to falter, Annelise''s smile grew wider.
"Yes, the Empire is clean¡ªon the surface."
Chapter 64 Ch. 64: Memories [8]
Annelise shook her head.
"No. The Empire banned this book to keep the truth hidden and exploit those items for themselves."
"That''s¡ªthe Empire is clean."
As his confidence began to falter, Annelise''s smile grew wider.
"Yes, the Empire is clean¡ªon the surface."
"What? I¡ I¡"
Nevertheless, Annelise chuckled once again and shrugged nonchntly.
"Well, never mind. Just forget about it."
Adrian lowered his head and gripped the nkets tightly, with every grain of courage, he spoke.
"If the book was true¡ª"
He retrieved the purple book from his Telesphere, opened it to a specific page, and showed it to Annelise.
"¡ªCan you help me find this item?"
Annelise took the book and studied it.
"Ah, this item. Well, I can help you find it, but my services are not free."
Without hesitation, Adrian asked.
"How much do you require?"
Yet, the woman in front of him justugh and crossed her legs.
"I''m not interested in money. But, would you consider joining my organization?"
"..."
Adrian didn''t answer and just stared at the woman before him.
Receiving such a long stare, Annelise let out a gentle smile and patiently waited for his answer.
After a moment of silence, Adrian finally opened his mouth.
"Based on your previous statements, I inferred that you harbor a strong dislike for the Empire."
Adrian paused for a moment and continued.
"However, given that you are aware of my position as a member of the Imperial family, I am curious as to why you chose to rescue me."
Annelise smiled and replied.
"I harbor animosity towards the Empire for hiding the truth from the world. But isn''t there a saying that goes, ''the enemy of my enemy is my ally''?"
Adrian furrowed his eyebrows.
"I can''t seem toprehend your speech."
"Then, let me ask you something, Adrian. Do you know who is responsible for thete Empress'' death?"
"It was¡ the Dcroix Family."
Annelise nodded her head in satisfaction.
"That''s right. With the Lancaster Family gone, the Dcroix family now has full control of the Empire, which means that we share amon enemy."
"..."
Despite Adrian''s silence, Annelise continued speaking.
"I understand why you''re searching for that item and I am willing to assist you."
"..."
Adrian gazed at his hands and his mind began to drift.
"I will help you in locating the item you seek, and in return, you will aid me in destroying the Empire. By doing so, you will also avenge your mother''s death at the hands of the Dcroix Family. It''s a mutually beneficial solution, don''t you think?"
"..."
Regardless, Annelise did not stop.
"Adrian, it is your unique gift of magic that I require. Your power is essential to the task at hand."
After a moment of thoughtful silence, Adrian finally responded.
"What if... you''re simply spouting gibberish and the reality is that those items never existed?"
Annelise smiled.
However, before she could open her mouth, the swinging door caught their attention and they both turned to look.
Two men wearing masks and flowing ck robes that covered their entire faces entered the room.
"Haa¡"
Annelise let out a frustrated sigh and stood from her seat.
"We''ll continue this conversation, see youter."
With that, she walked towards the door and didn''t hesitate to spit her mind as she crossed paths with the two men.
"Knock on the door before you get in, you bastard."
With that, she left the room.
"Ho?"
The white-haired boy eximed.
"Now it all makes sense."
As Adrian was unable to locate the item through any other means besides joining the viinous organization, he began to suspect that Adrian would inevitably be a member.
This realization also sheds light on why Nathaniel killed his brother.
Well, since he had no interest in joining the viin''s side, then he didn''t have to worry too much about Nathaniel killing him.
To hell with being a ve of that shitty organization, living in freedom was the best!
Anyway, it was true that he could at least decrease his wariness about his brother.
But since the information was still vague, he couldn''t fully let his guard down¡ªhe needed more information.
Also, by examining the pattern of the men''s masks, he could easily identify them.
The book contained descriptions of pawns belonging to the organization that matched the appearance of those men.
The person wearing a white mask with a ck Fenrir pattern was none other than the famous God of War.
Although the book never explicitly stated his identity, his prowess on the battlefield earned him the title of ''God of War''.
The other one was his loyal subordinate, who donned a ck mask featuring a white wolf pattern.
The God of War was seated on the chair while the other individual stood behind him.
Silence descended upon the room as no one was willing to voice their thoughts.
"How are you feeling?"
Adrian furrowed his brows.
"Who are you?"
"Haa¡"
And the moment the man with the Fenrir mask removed it, the white-haired boy''s heart sank.
Immediately, he threw his face away from the screen and clutched his head when unbearable vertigo washed over him.
His stomach churned and he felt nauseous.
"Haa¡"
He let out a deep sigh to alleviate his shock.
"Too much information¡ too much information¡"
He muttered under his breath while massaging his temples.
Returning his gaze to the screen ahead, there he saw a man in his mid-fifties with blonde hair and blue eyes.
Adrian blinked his eyes several times upon seeing him.
"Grandpa?"
The man behind the mask was Graham Lancaster!
The so-called ''God of War'' was none other but his very grandfather!
"And¡"
Adrian switched to the man behind Graham.
He removed the mask and an old man with grayish eyes came into view.
"Your Highness, it''s a pleasure to see you again."
"Fredinand?"
Okay, so.
Not only did Adrian join the side of the viins, but the ENTIRE Lancaster Family followed suit, including their knights.
"Just¡ What kind of madness is this?"
Chapter 65 Ch. 65: Returning [1]
A middle-aged man with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes sat on a chair beside a young boy with white hair whoy in bed.
The man with gray hair behind him stepped forward and bowed respectfully.
"Your Grace, it''s time for you to rest. I will take care of His Highness."
Graham let out a deep sigh before responding.
"Alright."
With a soft touch, he ran his fingers through Adrian''s hair onest time while holding the boy''s hand with his other hand.
However, Graham''s brows furrowed when he felt pressure on his hand.
Looking down, he noticed the boy''s fingers clutching his hand in a tight grip.
Lifting his gaze, he watched his grandson''s eyelids flutter before revealing a pair of bright cerulean eyes.
"Ugh!"
Adrian''s hand shot up to his forehead when a wave of lightheadedness washed over him.
As soon as Ferdinand caught sight of the Prince awakening, he hurried towards the entrance with a sense of urgency.
"I''ll go fetch a physician."
"Please do."
Graham answered without looking at him and Fredinand left the tent.
"Ian, are you hurt anywhere?"
Turning toward the distorted voice, Adrian''s hazed eyes caught a glimpse of someone.
He blinked a few times to adjust the light, and then he could see a familiar figure.
"Grand¡ª"
Before Adrian could finish his words, Graham enveloped him in a tight embrace.
As he was hugged, Adrian surveyed his surroundings and breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the interior of the tent.
Fortunately, he didn''t slip into aa this time.
And the fact that his Grandfather was here, he had a hunch that Asher requested reinforcement from the Emperor.
Since Lancaster fiefdom was the closest to the Refugee Camp, his presence was understandable.
Releasing him, the man cupped his face and stared directly into his eyes.
"Tell me, are you hurt anywhere?"
Graham''s voice wasced with concern.
Adrian tried to feel whether there was something wrong with his body since he couldn''t find any, and he shook his head.
"No, nothing¡"
Graham breathed a sigh of relief and moved towards a nearby desk.
He poured a ss of water and handed it to his grandson.
"Thank you."
Adrian took it and drank deeply.
Lowering his ss, he posed a question.
"Grandpa, when did youe?"
"I came on the day you fainted."
Graham stroked his head once again.
"I''m sorry for making you worry."
"It''s alright. I''m just d that you''re unharmed."
Adrian took another sip of water before asking another question.
"By the way, how many days have I been unconscious?"
"It''s been three days."
"I see."
As the silence descended, Graham opened his mouth.
"I heard about your heroic story."
Adrian nced at his grandfather disinterestedly, not quite sure what to make of thement.
He knew what his grandfather was referring to, but he didn''t see it as a heroic act.
He was just simply testing out his magic and it had nothing to do with saving lives.
But, of course, the people who witnessed it thought otherwise.
They saw him use his powers to defeat the enemy and hailed him as a hero¡ªwhich was a big misunderstanding.
But, whatever.
Adrian didn''t care about what others thought of him.
"I see."
Graham arched his eyebrows in wonder.
Usually, youngsters would be happy when people portrayed them as heroes.
However, the kid in front of him feigned ignorance and appeared almost annoyed by what he said.
¡ªStep ¡ªStep ¡ªStep
Upon hearing numerous footsteps, Graham and Adrian turned their attention toward the entrance.
Soon, the ps of the tent opened and Ferdinand, Nathaniel, and a physician entered.
The old woman approached Adrian''s bed, and Graham rose from his seat, offering her more space.
"Your Highness, please excuse my rudeness."
She took his hand and began by checking his pulse with her Blood Controlling.
After a few moments, the Physician finished checking his body and she turned toward the others.
"I can say that His Highness'' health ispletely healed."
After a brief silence, she continued.
"There was no anomaly inside his body. However, since His Highness has just awakened, I rmend that His Highness eats light food and is given some space to rest."
The Physician veered around toward Nathaniel.
"Your Highness, it''s time to change the bandage."
"Alright."
Adrian''s eyes flicked to the ck-haired boy, but his sight was obscured by Graham''s figure as he approached the bed.
"Would you like to eat something?"
Graham offered and Adrian shook his head.
"No, I want to talk to my mother for now."
"Ah, you''re right. Your mother is worried about you. I''ll be heading out now, and don''t hesitate to ask Fredinand if you need anything."
"I understand."
With that, Graham and Fredinand left the tent to give him some privacy.
As they left, Adrian nced toward the boy who was sitting on a bed across from him.
Nathaniel was having his bandage reced by the Physician.
Curious about what made his brother hurt, Adrian asked the old woman.
"Ma''am, what happened to him?"
The Physician turned to him and smiled.
"His Highness Prince Nathaniel was struck by a poisonous arrow on the battlefield."
"I see."
Nathaniel furrowed his brows, his annoyance written all over his face, and immediately spat his mind.
"Why did you ask her while you can ask me?"
Adrian shrugged insouciantly and responded.
"Well, it''s up to me."
"What?"
Nathaniel''s lips quivered in annoyance but before he could open his mouth, the Physician was faster.
"Your Highness, it''s done."
"Alright, thank you."
"Please don''t forget to take the medication."
The Physician reminded him and Nathaniel nodded in acknowledgment.
"I understand."
Once the Physician had left, Nathaniel put on his clothes and made his way over to Adrian''s bed.
He took a seat beside his brother and asked.
"So, how are you feeling?"
"Pretty good. Yours?"
"Same as you."
Adrian leaned against the headboard and posed a question, his blue eyes fixated on Nathaniel''s shoulder.
"How did you get that wound?"
The ck-haired boy rolled his eyes boredly.
"Adrian, this is a war. You can''t expect me toe out unscathed."
Adrian shrugged and steered the conversation in a different direction.
"How was the war?"
"Hehe."
With a chuckle, Nathaniel''s mischievous grin crept across his face, signaling that he was plotting something.
"It was doubtlessly that the victory was ours! Your bravery on the battlefield was instrumental in securing our win! Oh, our esteemed War Hero!"
"..."
Unfazed by his brother''s teasing, Adrian asked another question.
"So? Do you find the one behind the attack?"
"Tsk."
Nathaniel snapped his tongue in annoyance upon not getting the reaction he wanted.
He took out something and handed it to him.
"Here."
Adrian epted the object without hesitation and began to examine it closely, turning it over in his hands.
A coat of arms was depicted by two delicate roses, intricately engraved to capture every petal and thorn.
Between them stretched a gleaming sword, its sharp edge glinting in the light, and atop them perched atop the roses was a regal crown.
It was a national coat of arms of the Kearny army.
"Do all enemy corpses have this emblem?"
"Yeah."
"All of them? Even the corpses in the forest?"
"Yes."
However, unexpectedly Adrian began to guffaw without any reason.
"Pfft, ahahah!!"
Nathaniel, who saw himughing out of the blue, was taken aback and his forehead furrowed.
"What the hell Adrian?"
"Look at this? Isn''t this funny? Pfft, ahaha!!"
Adrian showed him the emblem and continued tough merrily as if he was watching aedic opera.
Nathaniel looked at the emblem but failed to see anything amusing about it.
It was simply an emblem of their enemy.
He couldn''t understand what was so funny about it.
As Adrian''sughter showed no signs of stopping, Nathaniel became irritated and snapped.
"Stopughing like an asthmatic hyena and exin it to me!"
Adrian abruptly ceased hisugh and turned to him with a sour expression before showing him again the emblem.
"You don''t find it funny?"
He looked at him in disbelief.
"I don''t."
Nathaniel answered curtly and Adrian put on a disgusted face.
"Tsk. My brother is such a bore."
Nathaniel''s lips quivered in annoyance and let out a low growl.
"Say that again and I''ll smack your head."
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom, and when a thought kicked in, he asked.
"By the way, do you happen to know of any reliable mercenaries in the Kearny Kingdom?"
Since his older brother was a regressor, he should have had some knowledge in the field that he was not familiar with.
"Why?"
"I need to assign an important task to them."
Although he didn''t understand why Adrian suddenly needed them.
But, if it was rted to the Mercenary business, he could leverage his rtionships with other Mercenary Agencies in the Kearny Kingdom.
"So, what do you want them to do? I can call them for you."
"I want them to¡"
o
o
o
Chapter 66 Ch. 66: Returning [2]
"Is there anything else?"
Nathaniel asked and Adrian shook his head.
"No, just it."
"Alright, then I''ll call them."
"Please, do."
Thereafter, Nathaniel stepped out of the tent and Adrian activated his Telesphere.
He scrolled through his contacts until he found the one he wanted to call.
He pressed the call button and waited as the device emitted a ringing sound.
¡ªRing ¡ªRi¡ª
// Ian!! //
"Mom, it''s been a while."
A momentter, he heard sobbinging from the other side of the line.
He felt a pang in his heart, realizing that his mother must have been worried sick about him.
Despite this, a soft smile appeared on his lips.
He had never had a mother in his previous world, so it wasforting to know that someone cared about him.
"Mom, are you crying?"
// How could I not?! Sob, sob. //
Aerilyn''s voice choked with emotion.
Afterposing herself, she continued.
// I was so worried when I heard about Sir Asher''s report! Especially after I asked your grandfather and he said you had fainted! I¡ªhaa¡ //
She trailed off with a heavy sigh.
"I apologize for causing you to worry."
Somehow, he felt guilty for making his mother upset.
// Nevertheless, I''m grateful that my son is unharmed. //
Regrettably, their conversation was abbreviated after catching up for a few minutes.
Since Aerilyn had othermitments to attend to, so they ended the call.
// Goodbye. //
"Goodbye."
¡ªStep ¡ªStep ¡ªStep
Upon hearing the sound of footsteps approaching his tent, Adrian nced at the entrance and saw his ssmates entering the tent.
They greeted him warmly and immediately swarmed around his bed.
They expressed their amazement at his magic.
Initially, they were frightened by the war, as they found themselves suddenly entangled in it.
However, after witnessing his unwavering determination to fight, they became inspired.
They also said that they wanted to help, but Gizel threatened to lower their grades and dy their graduation by three years.
They had no choice but to obey their homeroom teacher''s orders.
Not to mention that the Academy fee was exorbitant, owing to the difference in their currency.
After wishing him a fast recovery, they left and another visitor arrived.
All of the Knight Lieutenants came and greeted him.
They showered him with continuous praise until he felt overwhelmed and queasy.
Brushing it aside, Adrian also asked for a few details about the battles, shortly after, they wished him a speedy recovery and bid him farewell.
The visitor continued to arrive, and this time, Gizel and Asher joined him.
Just like the others, they greeted him, expressed their gratitude, wished him a speedy recovery, and bid him farewell before returning to the field.
As they were handling post-war matters, they were quite busy.
Just when Adrian thought that it was the end, reality pped him in the face.
Graham strode into the tent and brought some news.
"I know that you''ve just regained consciousness, but the Emperor has ordered us to return to the Capital as soon as possible."
Adrian tilted his head.
"Is there something urgenting up?"
"Yes. The Emperor will hold a conference for discussion of the recent event, since I am here, His Majesty requested both the Imperial Princes return to the Capital."
"I see."
Adrian nodded in understanding and Graham added.
"I know it''s hard, but please, bear with it."
"I understand."
"For today, I suggest you take a full rest to prepare for tomorrow''s journey."
Adrian acknowledged Graham''s suggestion with another nod.
"Yes, I understand."
Hence, Graham left the room.
"Hmm¡"
Adrian hummed thoughtfully as he reached into his Magical Sphere and retrieved the Kearny coat of arms.
He gazed at it intently for a moment and a mischievous grin escaped his lips.
"Ha! Whoever devised this n clearly didn''t think it through very well."
And believe it or not, with this little item, he could easily prevent the prolonged war between the Empire and the Kearny Kingdom.
Well, honestly speaking, he didn''t really care whether or not the war continued, because the Empire would win inevitably.
However¡ª
The fact that Nathaniel was sent to the battlefield to fight in the war despite his young age.
It seemed likely that the Emperor would also send him there if the war continued.
Although Adrian had no idea why Arthur did such a thing, but, no thank you.
He preferred embarking on adventures rather than wasting his time butchering people to die.
Therefore, he decided to end this war.
Adrian lifted the emblem, holding it high in the air, and chuckled.
"I wonder what their expression will be when they find out I screwed up their n. It must have been an amusing sight, hehe."
"Not you,ughing like a maniac again."
Adrian ceased hisugh and nced at the entrance.
There, he saw a ck-haired boy with disgust etched on his face and Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance.
"Tsk. Don''t ruin my mood."
Nathaniel shrugged insouciantly and approached his bed.
Adrian, who was curious about the oue, hastily asked.
"So? How is it?"
"Well, they ept it."
"How about the payment?"
Nathaniel waved his hand dismissively.
"I''ll take care of it."
Adrian arched his eyebrows and wryly smirk.
"Oh, my. How generous."
Rolling his eyes in boredom, Nathaniel asked.
"But why do you still need it anyway? You already have it, though?"
"Well, just to confirm something."
Adrian had all the puzzle pieces except thest one, he needed thatst piece.
"What ''something''?"
Adrian stretched out his smile widely and spoke.
"If I said that I would stop the war between the Empire and the Kearny Kingdom, would you believe it?"
"..."
Nathaniel stared at him with an inscrutable expression.
Suddenly, his face contorted oddly and he burst outughing.
"Hahaha!!"
Adrian''s smile vanished upon seeing Nathaniel guffawing, and he immediately turned away from his brother.
"Hahaha!!"
Nathaniel continued tough, unable to control himself.
And now Adrian understood what Nathaniel felt when heughed like a madman a while ago.
After a few moments, Nathaniel eventually calmed down and wiped the tears from his eyes.
"Stop the war? Pftt, Adrian, you can''t be serious, haha!"
Annoyed, Adrian snapped.
"Then let''s make a wager. If I''m proven right, you owe me a thousand gold coins."
"Ho?"
Nathaniel put on an interested face before continuing.
"I don''t have a problem with it but, do you even have a thousand gold coins?"
"Tsk. Just say you''re in or not?"
Adrian retorted impatiently.
"Well, I''m in."
"Good. It''s a deal right?"
The white-haired boy extended his hand, and Nathaniel shook it firmly.
"Deal."
Adrian couldn''t help but burst outughing inwardly, his heart filled with joy.
''What a handy way to get some cash.''
.
.
.
The sky was painted in a reddish hue as the first rays of sunlight peeked shyly over the horizon.
The white-haired boy took a deep breath before exhaling it slowly, his hot breath was visible in the air.
The night had passed in a blink of an eye, and now they had gathered at dawn in the Refugee Camp Square.
Adrian looked around and saw numerous knights packing supplies and inspecting the horses, carriages, and many more.
Today was their departure day.
He, along with Nathaniel, Graham, Fredinand, and Asher, would be returning to the Capital City.
Sensing a movement above his head, Adrian raised his gaze and saw Nathaniel lifting his hood.
"Thanks."
Adrian said softly.
Nathaniel let out a gentle smile before patting Adrian''s head.
"No problem. Just trying to keep you warm."
Adrian smiled back and a familiar voice jumped in.
"Your Highnesses, it''s time."
Fredinand reminded them, and both nodded in agreement.
But before they could take a step, a shout was heard from a distance.
"Ian!"
They turned their heads toward the voice and Adrian noticed that his ssmate, Gizel, and his team were approaching him.
Adrian veered around and walked toward them.
"Are you returning to the Capital today?"
P¨¦r¨¦z immediately asked right after they arrived before him.
"Yes. Under the behest of His Majesty."
They nodded in understanding and after a brief conversation, one by one they bid him farewell and wished him a safe trip.
"We wish you a safe journey!"
"Thank you."
Thus, they ended their conversation, and Adrian returned to Nathaniel''s side.
However, as they were about to get into the carriage, another voice called out.
"Your Highness, please wait!!"
All heads turned to the voice.
¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle ¡ªRattle
The moring armor and numerous footsteps echoed throughout the surrounding area.
Knights along with the refugees could be seen constantly crowding the square.
Shortly, they were lined up neatly and Sir Wyatt moved forth and bowed.
"Your Highnesses, Prince Nathaniel, and Prince Adrian, on behalf of the knights and refugees, I stand here to express our gratitude."
The man stepped back and unsheathed his weapon, holding it vertically in front of his face.
Soon, the knights followed suit, mirroring his actions.
¡ªnk!
The sound of rasping des filled the air as they gave us a sword salute.
The knights and refugees shouted in unison.
"We will never forget Your Highnesses noble sacrifices! We wish you a safe journey!"
Adrian couldn''t help but let out a smirk.
''What a grand farewell.''
Nathaniel and Adrian nodded simultaneously.
"Thank you."
With that, they boarded the carriage, and Ferdinand closed the door.
Adrian looked through the carriage windows and they could be seen waving continuously.
Chapter 67 Ch. 67: Hang Out [1]
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
The rhythmic sound of horses'' hooves filled the air as a carriage and numerous horses passed through the vast meadow.
Nathaniel rested his head against the plush backrest, taking in the picturesque view through the window.
A week had passed since the start of their journey and right now, they were in Marquis Gilmore''s territory in the Egberg region.
When Nathaniel caught sight of the silhouette of a fortified city, he turned to the boy reclining on the couch across from him.
"Ian, wake up. We''re almost at Axton City."
The white-haired boy stirred, lifting the nket that covered him, and sat up.
After regaining his consciousness, he peered out of the window and saw that they were approaching the city.
Soon, the rough and bumpy trail gradually gave way to a smoother granite pavement.
Arriving at the entrance to the City, the party stopped and a group of knights, d in armor, were waiting for them¡ªthey were Gilmore Knights.
The knights greeted them politely and escorted the Imperial convoy to Marquis Gilmore''s mansion.
Entering the city, a bustling street could be seen from the carriage.
Cassia trees were lined up alongside the roadside and the ditches were filled with clear water, colorful fish swimming at the bottom.
Axton City was one of the most beautiful cities in the Aeon Empire.
The vast amount of flowers nted throughout the city and picturesque streets make Axton City a popr tourist destination, especially among the nobility.
Graham said that they would spend the night here before continuing the journey.
He also mentioned that Marquis Gilmore would join them since all high-ranking nobles from every region and high-ranking military officers would attend the conference.
¡ªnk!
The giant gates slowly creaked open, revealing a stunning garden that seemed to stretch on for miles.
The garden was a riot of colors, with flowers of every hue blooming in profusion.
¡¤?¦Èm Butterflies flitted from bloom to bloom, their wings shimmering in the sunlight.
In the center of the garden stood a magnificent water fountain, its spray glittering in the sun.
Right after the carriage stopped, Ferdinand opened the door, and they disembarked from the carriage.
As Graham and the Prince approached the mansion, two figures came into view.
Dressed in fine clothing, they were the Marquis and Marchioness Gilmore.
Upon their arrival, the couple hastily bowed.
"We greet the Duke of Lancaster and the Imperial Princes of the Aeon Empire."
The Marquis was a tall man in histe sixties, with piercing brown eyes and a shock of auburn hair.
His wife, the Marchioness, was a woman in middle age, with a pair of striking blue eyes and pale blonde hair.
"Wee to our home. You honor us with your presence."
The Marquis said, his voice deep and resonant.
Graham nodded and responded.
"The honor is ours, Marquis Gilmore. Thank you for your hospitality."
Shortly, the couple led them inside, through a grand foyer, and up a sweeping staircase.
The walls were adorned with priceless works of art, the floors were made of gleaming marble.
After graciously escorting them to their chamber, the Marquis and Marchioness bid them farewell.
.
.
.
Following taking a refreshing shower and getting dressed, Adrian threw himself onto the bed and stared up at the ceiling.
It had been a while since he had lounged on such a soft bed; it seemed that living as a prince had raised his standards.
Since it was 2 pm, Adrian decided to take a nap, however just when he closed his eyes, his Telesphere rang¡ªdisrupting his peace.
"Tsk."
Feeling annoyed, Adrian reluctantly opened his eyes and lifted his hand to check the caller ID.
Soon, the name of his beloved brother appeared on the screen.
"Haa¡"
Letting out a frustrated sigh, Adrian begrudgingly answered the call.
"What is it?"
// They said that they had delivered the item you requested to the Corbenik Mercenary at Axton City. //
Nathaniel informed him and Adrian arched his brows, not expecting to be this quick.
"They did?"
// Yeah. I''m on my way to your room now, so get ready. We''re heading to the city. //
"Noted. Then I''ll contact my Grandfather."
// Alright. //
After their conversation ended, Adrian called Graham to inform him of their ns and Graham suggested taking Asher and Ferdinand along with them.
"I understand."
// Be careful. //
"I will, thank you."
Not long after, Nathaniel entered his room whilst waving a small bottle in his hand.
"I brought something for you."
Adrian raised one of his eyebrows.
"Hair-changing color potion?"
"Well, if you crave attention then we can skip this part."
Nathaniel shrugged and put the bottle into his pocket.
Ho?
As expected of his brother, Nathaniel was always attentive to the smallest details.
"No, give it to me."
Adrian held out his hand and he handed him the item.
Fredinand who stood behind Adrian stepped forward and offered a hand.
"Your Highness, may I assist you?"
"Yes, please."
Adrian gave him the bottle and Fredinand began applying it to his hair.
After a few moments, he stepped back.
"It''s finished, Your Highness."
"Thanks, Fred."
"It''s my pleasure."
Adrian stroked his hair and was surprised to find that it wasn''t wet or sticky at all.
He moved towards the mirror and a boy with ck hair and blue eyes stared back at him.
However, he noticed that his brows andshes were still white.
"Pfft, you look like a rare crossbreed dog."
Adrian''s lips quivered upon hearing Nathaniel''s remark.
He wanted to refute but damn, he couldn''t agree more.
"But, why ck, though? I want blonde hair."
Nathaniel rolled his eyes in boredom and retorted.
"ck hair is way COOLER than blonde, you know."
"Yeah, yeah, says someone with ck hair."
Seeing Nathaniel try to open his mouth to respond, Adrian quickly cut him off.
"Let''s go."
But, whatever, at least this hair would make him less conspicuous.
Leaving the mansion, they spotted Asher waiting next to the carriage.
He greeted them warmly and they boarded the carriage to head towards the city.
Dropping at the City Square, the townspeople chatting andughter filled the air, creating a lively atmosphere.
The colorful souvenirs and food stands were neatly arranged, tempting the senses of passersby with the delicious aromas emanating from them.
Nathaniel took the lead and guided him through the crowd, while Asher and Ferdinand followed closely behind.
Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of confusion.
Wasn''t Nathaniel saying that they were heading to the Corbenik Mercenary?
Then why did they end up in the bazaar section?
Chapter 68 Ch. 68: Hang Out [2]
Adrian looked at Nathaniel with a puzzled expression on his face and voiced his confusion.
"Aren''t we supposed to head toward the Corbenik Mercenary?"
"Tsk. My brother is such a bore."
After muttering under his breath, he eventually responded.
"It''s not often that we get the chance to go out together like this."
Well, what Nathaniel said was true; after all, their factions were enemies.
Nathaniel approached a food booth and ordered something.
He ced two silver coins on the table and took two food skewers from the vendor.
"Here."
Nathaniel offered him one and he received it.
The food in his hand was white and had the shape of a tube; they were stacked up horizontally and red sauce covered them.
"Try it."
Adrian lifted his hand and took a bite.
He tasted a sweet and spicy vor with a hint of acidity, which he identified asing from the dressing.
The white tube-shaped food had a savory vor and a chewy texture.
Surprisingly, it matched altogether and¨C
"It''s delicious."
Nathaniel grinned.
"I know, right?"
"Yeah."
Adrian nodded in agreement and took another bite.
"Let''s try something else."
They made their way to the second stall and proceeded to sample every food and drink avable.
.
.
.
Two boys with ck hair were spotted taking a break, sitting side by side on a bench and watching people passing by.
Nathaniel leaned against the backrest and expressed his thoughts.
"We should hang out more often."
"Agreed."
Looking at the blue sky above, Adrian''s mind flew.
To be honest, he never had the opportunity to enjoy such things before.
His childhood was solely focused on training and other military activities.
Hanging out with friends or enjoying his youth was never a part of his previous life, making this a new and pleasant experience for him.
"Anyway¡ª"
Nathaniel stood up and suggested.
"¡ªlet''s head to the Corbenik Mercenary."
"Okay."
They returned to the carriage and set off towards their destination.
Entering the Corbenik Mercenary lobby, Adrian was greeted by a grandiose sight.
He had a hunch that this was a tinum or even a Diamond-ranked Mercenary guild.
Nathaniel moved toward the receptionist''s desk and inquired about their appointment.
After confirming their identities, the receptionist led them to a spacious VVIP room.
As they settled in, a man with brown hair walked in and greeted them warmly.
Without wasting any time, the man ced a blue velvet box on the table in front of them.
Adrian eagerly opened the box and upon seeing its contents, he burst into uncontrobleughter.
Nathaniel and the man exchanged confused nces, unsure of what was so amusing.
"Hahaha!!"
Since the room grew awkward, the man excused himself from the room.
"Hahaha!!"
Nathaniel, who grew impatient with his brother''s prolongedughter, snapped.
"Adrian, can you please stopughing and spitting what is it all about?"
Finallyposing himself, Adrian put the box into his Telesphere before shing a mischievous grin.
"Hehe, I don''t want to."
Nathaniel was part of the n, so he couldn''t spoil it, because the bastard was bound to lie again.
"Ugh, whatever."
The ck-haired boy in front of him rolled his eyes in boredom and stood.
"Let''s go, it''ste."
"Yeah."
As they exited the Mercenary building, Adrian''s steps came to a sudden halt upon noticing a shop across the street.
It was a souvenir shop.
Well, Adrian had some cash with him¡ªleftover coins from the survival test, but he was uncertain whether it would suffice to purchase a souvenir.
Noble children''s budgets were usually managed by their head butler or nanny before they came of age.
Truthfully, they could buy anything with no money, because their shopping receipts would be sent to their mansion/pce, and the manager would cut the budget to pay for it.
After they turned 18, they would eventually run their own budget, and their family would give them an aide to assist them in managing the money.
However, a brilliant idea crossed Adrian''s mind.
"Hei, Nate."
Nathaniel stopped his track and turned toward him.
"What is it?"
Adrian faced him and stretched out his hand.
"Give me my thousand gold coins."
"What??"
Nathaniel was left bewildered and looked at him in disbelief upon hearing his little brother''s audacity.
"Yours? You even haven''t proven your words yet! This is a broad-daylight robbery!"
Despite Nathaniel''s objection, Adrian remained nonchnt and persistent.
"I don''t care, give me my money."
Nathaniel was a regressor, he was doubtlessly dirt rich.
And if there was a regressor somewhere but he was dirt poor, then there was something wrong with his head.
"Ha!"
Nathaniel scoffed in disbelief.
But eventually, he pulled out a small pouch of gold coins and ced them in Adrian''s outstretched hand.
"Here."
"Hehe, thanks."
Adrian''s voice brimmed with excitement as he peered into the pouch, causing his smile to stretch even wider.
"Let''s go to that souvenir shop."
Adrian led the way and Nathaniel rolled his eyes but ultimately followed him.
"Whatever."
They crossed the street and entered the shop.
The staff weed them with utmost care and politeness, offering to help them find the perfect souvenir for their loved ones.
Adrian began to browse the shelves, picking up items and examining them closely.
Nathaniel, on the other hand, sat on a nearby chair, looking bored and disinterested.
Noticing his brother''sck of enthusiasm, Adrian asked.
"You''re not going to buy something for your mother?"
Yet, Nathaniel just sneered and waved his hand dismissively.
"Never mind."
Adrian shrugged insouciantly and continued with his activity.
However, just when Adrian finished selecting and paying for his souvenir, his attention was suddenly drawn to a butterfly hairpin adorned with beautiful purple gems.
Without much thought, he picked it up and ced it on the counter.
"Please add this too."
The shop assistant smiled and added it to his purchase.
"I understand."
Finished with their shopping, they made their way out of the store and headed toward their carriage.
"Nate!"
Nathaniel turned and his hand deftly caught an object that hurtled toward him before itnded on his face.
"What the hell, Ian."
Annoyedced his voice.
"Nice catch."
Ignoring him, Adrian walked past him with a smug grin and climbed into the carriage.
Nathaniel unclenched his fist and a red velvet box came into view.
He opened it and a beautiful ne with gold gems sparkled in the light.
Nathaniel couldn''t help but furrow his brows.
''Did that little brat really wish for him to give this to Lucia, his very mother?''
"Tsk."
His rtionship with his mother was irreparable but, after deep contemtion, he ced the box into his Magical Sphere.
Entering the carriage, Nathaniel expressed his gratitude.
"Thanks."
Adrian shrugged and responded.
"Never mind."
With that, they returned to the Mansion.
.
.
.
"Open the gate!!"
A knight shouted.
The gatekeeper hastily spun the winch and the giant drawbridge slowly descended.
Today, they arrived at the Sun Pce.
The day for Adrian to stop the war hade.
Chapter 69 Ch. 69: Conference [1]
The Conference Hall was a magnificent sight to behold, exuding grandeur and opulence in every detail.
The walls were adorned with intricately woven tapestries, depicting scenes from the Empire''s rich history.
Banners bearing the symbols of noble families who had ruled thend for generations hung from the walls.
The hall was further decorated with ornamental objects, such as suits of armor, shields, and weapons.
Large windows lining the walls allow in natural light, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere.
In the center of the room stood a rectangr podium and behind it, arge banner disying the coat of arms of the Imperial family hung from the ceiling.
The seating area was arranged in a semicircle, with five rows of polished wooden seats cushioned with plush velvet, providingfort and a clear view of the podium.
The guard soon announced the arrival of all military officers and nobles, beginning with the lowest ranking and ending with the highest ranking.
The once-empty seats were now upied by a crowd of people, and the air was filled with a distinctive tter.
"His Majesty the Emperor is entering!"
The attendees immediately stood up and bowed in respect as the Emperor made his way toward the podium.
Arthur Leillucis, a man in his early forties, had a striking appearance.
He had white hair and piercing maroon eyes that entuated his chiseled features, including a strong jawline and high cheekbones.
He possessed an impressive physique with broad shoulders and a toned body that spoke of discipline and strength.
Overall, he exuded power and confidence in every step he took, making him a remarkable figure.
Following closely behind him was his aide, Erudian, a young man with dark blue hair.
Settling on the dais, Arthur gestured towards the chairs.
"Have a seat."
The attendees quicklyplied.
Browsing his gaze over the faces of the audience, he was momentarily diverted by the sight of two empty seats in the front row.
Arthur turned to his aide and asked.
"Has Graham arrived yet?"
"Not yet, Your Majesty."
"I see."
Returning his attention to the audience, Arthur opened the conference.
"Today we gather to discuss recent events that have taken ce in ournd. I implore each of you to set aside any personal differences and unite towards amon goal."
"Yes, Sire!"
They responded with a resounding and he continued.
"Then, let us start with the first topic."
As the discussion progressed, people began to voice their thoughts one by one, and eventually, their voices merged into a single cohesive conversation.
When the discussion finally came to a close, Arthur thanked the attendees for their valuable input and formally closed the first topic.
Shortly after, Erudian stepped forward to present a summary of the first topic.
"The Knights stationed in the Refugee Camp have shown immense bravery and will be rewarded financially based on their rank and length of service. Additionally, their pensions will be guaranteed."
He paused and resumed.
"In the unfortunate event of knights'' passing, they will be posthumously promoted and their name will be recorded in a book of remembrance. The family left behind will receivepensation of five thousand gold coins and food rations every month for six months."
Erudian returned to his position and people were seen nodding in satisfaction upon hearing it.
"Is there any objection?"
Arthur asked, scanning the faces of his people.
Since no one spoke up, Arthur began again.
"Very well, let us move on to the next issue."
The sound of pages flipping filled the room as they turned to the next subject, and their eyes carefully skimmed every letter written in the report.
Taking a deep breath, Arthur opened the second discussion.
"As you all know, the Kearny Kingdom has announced their defeat, yet they attacked one of our Refugee Camps in the Egberg Region. I would like to hear your thoughts on this matter."
"Ahem!"
A clearing of the throat was heard, and all eyes soonnded on a ck-haired man with a few strands of gray hair¡ªit was Duke Dcroix.
"Your Majesty, how dare they attack our people? Doesn''t this mean that they were viting the truce we have given?"
Duke Florance, a middle-aged man with lc hair and purple eyes nodded and added.
"I have to agree with Duke Dcroix. The Kearny Kingdom has vited the truce. Their actions were not only hical but also against basic human rights."
Duchess Ros¨¦ria, a middle-aged woman with dark red hair and eyes, shared her thoughts.
"Your Majesty, in my humble opinion, the Kearny Kingdom''s actions are unforgivable. Although we were able to defend ourselves during the attack and there were no casualties among the refugees, if we fail to hold them off, we could lose over two thousand of our people''s lives."
"Your Majesty, we could use this chance to set an example for other Kingdoms and also to expand our territory once again."
One by one, people expressed the same sentiment: the Empire must not pardon the Kearny Kingdom.
The room fell silent for a moment until Arthur, the Emperor, turned towards the military seating section.
"Sir Keh and Sir Hervey, what is the status of our Army and Marine?"
Sir Keh, a Field Marshal, stood up and began to exin.
He was a man in histe sixties, with brown hair and deep blue eyes.
"Your Majesty, our army currently consists of 120,000 soldiers, including infantry, cavalry, and archers. We have trained them well and equipped them with thetest weapons and armor. However, if the nobles'' faction is willing to send their knights, this number could increase."
Sir Hervey, a Fleet Admiral, also stood up to give his report.
"The Marine was in good condition, Your Majesty, 750 galleons are ready for battle and have recently been restocked with supplies."
"How about our finance?"
The minister of Finance stood and exined.
"Regarding our finances, we could allocate a budget of 4 million gold coins for this war. This amount should be sufficient to cover the costs of supplies, weapons, and sries for our Knights for at least a year."
"I see. Thank you for the information."
With that, they returned to their seats and Arthur spoke.
"We must ensure that our army is well-prepared and well-supplied for this war. We cannot afford to lose¡ª"
Suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the room, interrupting Arthur.
"With all due respect, Your Majesty, we cannot send our army there."
¡ªBang!
The door that abruptly opened caused the people in the room to turn toward the entrance.
There, they saw a white-haired boy standing in the doorway.
Chapter 70 Ch. 70: Conference [2]
"Your Majesty, we cannot send our army there!"
"Ian, what are you¡ª"
The ck-haired boy next to him looked at him in disbelief before sighing and massaging his wrinkled forehead.
Immediately, the conference hall turned upside down.
"What is His Highness doing here?"
"Howe a Prince could barge in?"
Ignoring the murmurs of the crowd, they made their way to the front of the room.
Adrian strode confidently towards the podium.
Nathaniel, Graham, and Marquis Gilmore followed closely behind.
The truth was, Adrian, had put in a lot of effort to make this happen.
He discussed this matter with his grandfather, and despite Graham''s initial skepticism, Adrian convinced him repeatedly until his grandfather eventually agreed to bring him here.
Adrian caught his father''s eye and held his gaze for a moment.
Taking a deep breath, Adrian began his speech once more, his voice ringing out clear and strong.
"Your Majesty, I implore you to consider a ceasefire. The true culprit behind the attack is not the Kearny Kingdom."
Chaos erupted in the conference hall distinctive tter grew louder among the nobles and generals.
However, before Arthur could speak, a loud thud interrupted.
¡ªm!
Duke Dcroix pounded the table and bellowed in rage.
"Then, can you exin why we must halt the war when the concrete evidence indicates that the Kearny Kingdom is responsible?"
Sighing tiredly, the white-haired boy turned toward the voice and a ck-haired man with golden eyes came into view.
Ah, he knew who that old man was.
He was none other than Duke Dcroix, Nathaniel''s grandfather.
Adrian fearlessly met the man''s gaze.
"Well, that''s precisely what ''THEY'' want us to believe."
"''They''?"
"That''s right. Do you not find it peculiar that 10,000 Kearny soldiers have set foot on ournd?"
"That''s..."
Adrian''s lips lifted in a mirthful grin.
"Since passing through the Forest of Death is impossible, can someone from the Marines provide us with more information?"
All eyes switched to Sir Hervey.
With a heavy sigh, he cast a quick nce at the Emperor.
Seeing Arthur nod, Sir Hervey stood and responded.
"Your Highness Prince Adrian, I assure you that we took every precaution to secure our seas even before the war broke out."
After a brief silence, he continued.
"We dispatched two fleets every day to patrol the waters, keeping a watchful eye on the horizon. It would have been impossible for an unknown ship to slip past the hundreds of galleons that stood guard."
Adrian nodded his head in acknowledgment.
"Very well, Sir Hervey. I thank you for your swift response."
"It''s my pleasure."
Returning his attention back to his brother''s grandfather, Adrian gave him a big smile.
"So does it enlighten you that the Kearny Kingdom has never crossed our sea or set foot on our territory, Your Grace?"
Duke Dcroix''s lips twitched in annoyance, but he managed to maintain his smile.
"Then, what about the emblem found on the soldier''s corpse? Exin that."
"Ah, that."
Adrian struck a thoughtful pose before breaking into an even wider smile.
"Well, I can confirm that they''re all fake."
"What? What do you mean?"
Ignoring Duke Dcroix was bewilderment, Adrian continued.
"As I mentioned earlier, ''they'' deliberately nted evidence that would implicate the Kearny Kingdom, with the goal of prolonging our war."
Adrian shrugged nonchntly and went on.
"I''m not sure what their motives are, but it''s clear that they''re benefiting from this chaos."
Like¡
Excuse me, but, which criminal would put their evidence at a crime scene?
Basically, nothing.
Once again, the room was filled with a loud buzz.
"Hah! You im they''re fake. But can you provide any evidence to support your im?"
Duke Dcroix sneered at him.
Despite his relentless pressure, Adrian remained unfazed.
The boy chuckled and answered it with confidence.
"Of course, I can."
He returned to the front of the podium and held up two coats of arms with identical designs, allowing the audience to see them clearly.
"Look, this one is fake."
Adrian waved his left hand, which held the emblem, and the audience leaned forward, trying to get a better look.
"And this one is real."
This time, he waved his right hand.
"I hired a Mercenary Agency to retrieve the emblem of the fallen Kearny Knights from the recent Naval battle."
There was a brief silence as the audience took in this information, their eyes fixed on the two coats of arms.
Soon, Adrian exined.
"Although the two may appear identical at first nce, upon closer inspection, the distinction bes clear. The counterfeit bears ackluster gray hue and isposed of low-grade iron, whereas the authentic article boasts a lustrous gray shade and is crafted from steel."
Adran turned the coat of arms around to show the audience its reverse side.
"Moreover, the back of the counterfeit emblem did not contain any code that could identify its owner."
Nathaniel''s heart sank.
To sum this up then, the Kearny Knights never crossed their sea; their Kingdom never dispatched troops into their territory.
It was that damn organization that attacked the Refugee Camp while pretending to be them!
To the extent that they sparked a war between the two countries, it was unmistakable that the item they were searching for was somewhere in the Kearny Kingdom.
As you witnessed, that was one of the many insane and malevolent schemes they devised to acquire the item they were after.
''If it was true then¡ª''
Nathaniel''s heart raced as a realization dawned on him.
He gritted his teeth and balled his fists.
If that was truly the answer, wouldn''t it mean that Nathaniel massacred innocent people in the previous timeline?
"Ha!"
Godwin mocked and spoke.
"You keep referring to ''they'', but do you even know who the real culprit is? How can you expect us to stop the war when you¡ªyourself, are unsure of who to me?"
Adrian let out a sigh and rolled his eyes in a bored manner.
"I don''t know because I don''t fight with them directly, but I believe someone could enlighten us on the matter."
His cerulean eyes rolled towards a ck-haired boy who stood beside him.
Well, Adrian asked Sir Wyatt when the Knight Lieutenants visited him.
Sir Wyatt said that he had no idea either, but Nathaniel suddenly ran into the forest, leaving the battlefield.
When Sir Wyatt found Nathaniel, blood stained his armor and even the surroundings had the marks of a fierce fight.
If Nathaniel activated his skill, his rank would have risen to S-rank, yet, that bastard was hurt.
This indicated that Nathaniel encountered someone stronger than him, and Adrian had a hunch that he fought with a member of that shitty organization.
Because nothing could catch his eye other than that organization.
But, now that he stood in the presence of the Emperor, would he still dare to lie?
Somehow Adrian''s heart jumped with excitement at what kind of information Nathaniel would share.
"Prince Nathaniel."
Arthur called out.
"Huh?"
Nathaniel lifted his head and was surprised to see all eyes fixed on him.
He looked to the side and Adrian was seen smiling at him.
Nathaniel could feel the corners of his lips twitch in annoyance when he saw his brother''s innocent smile.
''You little brat! You dragged me into this!''
Chapter 71 Ch. 71: Conference [3]
"Prince Nathaniel?"
Arthur called out, and the ck-haired boy turned toward him.
Nathaniel''s heart raced upon meeting the Emperor''s gaze.
"Is what your brother said true?"
Silence filled the hall as they patiently awaited the First Prince to speak.
Nathaniel''s mind drifted, lost in thought.
At first, he didn''t want Adrian to get involved with that organization, fearing that his brother would be caught up in their web once more.
That was why he lied when Adrian asked about his wound.
However, the fact that he had dragged him into this made it seem like Adrian knew he was lying.
"Prince Nathaniel, are you listening?"
The Emperor called out once again and after a brief silence, the ck-haired boy eventually responded.
"Yes, Your Majesty. My brother spoke the truth. I fought with one of them."
"Do you know who they are?"
Nathaniel shook his head.
"I had no idea."
"I see."
To be honest, he was uncertain about the organization''s objective.
All he knew was that they were seeking those items and conducting some kind of experiment.
Even in the previous timeline, their whereabouts remained a mystery.
No one knew the location of their hideout.
They operated in the shadows, carrying out schemes and causing chaos wherever they went in order to find those items.
But once they revealed themselves, it was toote.
Empowered by those items and their experiments, their strength was beyond imagination.
In just a few hours, they defeated the entire Imperial army and took over the Sun Pce.
That was why Nathaniel established a mercenary agency across the continent.
On the surface, the agency worked like any other, taking on jobs andpleting missions for clients.
But in the shadows, Nathaniel had tasked them with a secret mission: to search for the items that the organization was after.
Nathaniel was determined to collect those items before the organization could get their hands on them.
He knew that those items were the key to the organization''s power, and like hell, he was not going to let them fall into their hands in this timeline!
Nevertheless, since his body was that of a child¡ªwhich limited his actions, perhaps it wouldn''t be such a bad idea to seek help.
After all, it was for the welfare of the Terra continent.
With that in mind, Nathaniel continued.
"But I recall him possessing the ability to regenerate in some way."
Nathaniel''s words hung in the air, and Arthur''s forehead creased in confusion.
"Regeneration? What kind of regeneration?"
His voice wasced with concern.
"When I inflicted damage on him, smoke would rise for the cut, and his wound would close by itself."
The hall descended into chaos when the attendees began to murmur among themselves.
"Everyone please calm down!"
The Emperor''s aide called out, his voice ringing through the hall.
Luckily, the chaos was contained, and the audience settled down.
Arthur''s piercing gaze was fixed on the ck-haired boy standing before him, his expression unreadable.
After a moment of silence, he shifted his attention to the report on his desk.
The rustling of paper echoed throughout the hall as the Emperor skimmed through the document, his eyes scanning the words carefully.
As he flipped through the pages, his face gradually darkened, and his eyes narrowed in anger.
Eventually, Arthur threw the report onto the table with a loud thud and leaned back in his chair, his hands massaging his wrinkled forehead.
He took a deep breath before speaking, his voice was low and dripped with anger.
"Prince Nathaniel, why is it not written in the report?"
Nathaniel shifted nervously, feeling the weight of Arthur''s gaze bearing down on him.
"That''s¡ I''m not confident about who they are¡"
Arthur clenched his fists, trying so hard to not shout at the young Prince.
He took a deep breath before speaking again, his voice stillced with anger.
"Prince Nathaniel, my son, do youprehend the gravity of your report? By withholding this information, you almost caused the deaths of millions of innocent people."
Nathaniel closed his eyes and took a deep breath, not allowing his emotions to sway him.
Opening his eyes, he spoke in a calm and collected tone.
"I offer my sincerest apologies for withholding the information. I take full responsibility for my mistake and any negative consequences that may have resulted as a result of my actions."
Arthur sighed deeply, his rage dissipating slightly.
"Very well. I''ll let it slide this time, but please bear in mind that you cannot repeat the same mistake. Do you understand?"
Nathaniel nodded in acknowledgment.
"Yes, Your Majesty. I understand the gravity of my mistake, and I assure you that it will not happen again."
Arthur nodded, satisfied with his son''s response.
"Good. Remember, as a Prince, it is your responsibility to ensure the safety and well-being of your people. Do not take that responsibility lightly."
Nathaniel bowed his head in respect.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. I will keep that in mind."
Arthur nodded once more before switching his attention to the white-haired boy, and spoke.
"I have a question."
Adrian answered delightfully.
"Please go ahead."
The Emperor leaned forward in his chair and asked.
"Let''s say that we signed a treaty with the Kearny Kingdom. What benefits will we gain from it?"
Ho?
It seemed his father was convinced, which was good.
Waste no more time, Adrian answered.
"Your Majesty, I suggest that we make certain demands before establishing a treaty with the Kearny Kingdom."
Adrian continued.
"For instance, we could demand that they provide marypensation for any damages they have caused us in the past. Alternatively, we could request that they send their troops to reinforce our own when needed."
Arthur leaned back in his chair, considering Adrian''s suggestions.
"Truthfully, we are not in dire need of money at the moment."
Adrian''s lips lifted in a small smile and added.
"Your Majesty, we could explore alternative forms ofpensation. For example, our Ambassador could investigate whether the Kearny Kingdom possesses valuable resources that we could utilize. We could then request that they provide us with these resources in lieu of mary payment."
The white-haired man nodded in agreement, impressed with the young Prince''s strategic thinking.
"Very well. But what if they refuse our terms?"
Adrian smiled stretched wide.
"Make them choose: either be razed to the ground or agree to our demands. How dare they toy with our mercy?"
Chapter 72 Ch. 72: Conference [4]
"Very well. But what if they refuse our terms?"
Adrian smiled stretched wide.
"Make them choose: either be razed to the ground or agree to our demands. How dare they toy with our mercy?"
Nathaniel and the rest of the audience was astonished at the nine-year-old''s boldness.
They couldn''t help but wonder how a child could speak with such conviction.
Adrianughed inwardly.
Of course, that was just a mere bluff.
In his opinion, the Kearny Kingdom seemed willing toply with any request made by the Empire.
At first, the Kearny believed that they could defeat the Aeon Empire simply because they managed to hold out for more than three months in the war.
Unknown to them, they unwittingly fell into Arthur''s trap.
Arthur was the one who prolonged the war, not them who held it.
After witnessing the true might of the Empire, they realized they were no match and fled with their tails between their legs.
"Pfft. Hahaha!"
Adrian was jolted from his reverie as Arthur burst intoughter, startling him.
Unlike the others who fell silent, the Emperorughed merrily whilst pping his hands.
The white-haired boy furrowed his forehead upon witnessing his father''s peculiar behavior.
Arthur ceased hisughter and spoke.
"Very well, my son. Your proposal shall be duly considered."
Despite being unsure of what caused Arthur''s sudden burst ofughter, he brushed it off and bowed.
"Thank you, Your Majesty."
However, suddenly, a masculine voice reverberated throughout the hall.
"Princes Nathaniel and Adrian, thank you so much for the valuable information you have provided us."
Adrian followed the sound of the voice and his gazended on a balcony seat box on the second floor.
"It''s the Tower''s Elder."
Nathaniel informed him in a hushed tone.
"I see."
Waste no more time, the Princes quickly bowed.
"It is our pleasure."
Adrian was tempted to peek at his [Status Window], but he couldn''t see anything as the balcony seemed to be protected by a barrier.
The voice continued.
"Your Highnesses, if you would be so kind¡"
Adrian turned toward the Emperor but he just nodded; beckoning him to heed the voice.
"Yes. We understand."
With that, Nathaniel and Adrian turned and walked toward the Conference Hall entrance.
The Tower was governed by a council of four Elders.
Each was responsible for one of the Tower''s four divisions.
As to who they were, no one knows.
Their identities remained a mystery to all, except for the Emperor.
Given the numerous inventions they made, it was understandable that their safety was a top priority.
He had a hunch that¡ªmaybe, that was because there were many people/organizations who would try to harm or kidnap them if their identities had be known.
But there was an unusual tradition within the Imperial Family.
Where they deemed to show reverence to the Elders of the Tower.
Although their inventions had undoubtedly brought prosperity to the Aeon Empire, it seemed as though they held greater authority than the Emperor himself.
Or was it simply his perception?
Adrian had no idea, whatsoever.
¡ªThud!
The door behind them closed and they walked side by side.
When a thought crossed in, Adrian voiced it.
"I wonder why the Elder kicked us out."
Nathaniel shrugged insouciantly.
"Well, we shouldn''t be there in the first ce."
"You''re right."
Soon, Adrian''s lips curled into a smile.
But, whatever, he got the answer he wanted.
As he had predicted, the one behind the attack was indeed those bastards from that organization.
"By the way."
Suddenly Nathaniel halted his step and Adrian followed suit. Then¡ª
¡ªps ¡ªps ¡ªps
Nathaniel pped his hands enthusiastically.
Adrian furrowed his forehead and looked at his brother as if he were some strange creature.
''What in the world got into him?''
Nathaniel was in an unusual mood, his smile was unnaturally bright, causing Adrian''s eyes to ache.
''What the hell.''
Unperturbed by Adrian''s disgusted expression, Nathaniel continued pping merrily.
"As befits a future Emperor, you possess a keen insight beyond that of ordinary people. Whether you realize it or not, you have just performed a noble deed by preventing the ughter of innocent people!"
Adrian rolled his eyes, unimpressed by his brother''s ttery.
''To hell with those people.''
And why should he care about someone he didn''t even know?
That didn''t make sense.
He stopped the war for his own benefit, nothing more.
"You''re exaggerating, I''m just¡ª"
The wrinkles on Adrian''s forehead deepened.
"¡ªand what do you mean by ''future Emperor''? Aren''t you the eldest son?"
"Wait¡ª"
The smile on Nathaniel''s lips vanished.
"¡ªyou don''t want to be Emperor?"
And what nonsense was that?
When did he ever say those damned words?!
No way!
"Why would I? Wait. Don''t tell me you''re¡ª"
As they gazed at each other, a sense of disbelief washed over them.
They both let out a heavy sigh, and Nathaniel''s distress was evident as he let out a mournful cry.
"This is madness."
It turned out that neither of them wanted the throne.
.
.
.
After several exhausting minutes of a heated argument, the Princes decided to part ways and return to their respective Pces.
"Your Highness, we have arrived."
Nathaniel alighted from his carriage.
Soon, he spotted a familiar figure standing next to his head butler.
Her long ck hair flowed straight down her back, and her golden eyes sparkled in the sunlight.
It was his mother, Lucia.
Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance at the sight of her.
"Wee back, my son."
Lucia greeted him with a gentle smile.
Ignoring her, Nathaniel walked past her.
However, Nathaniel stopped his track when a thought kicked in.
"Tsk."
Clicking his tongue in resentment, Nathaniel turned around and approached her.
Her son''s sudden appearance left Lucia with a look of confusion etched onto her face.
"Here."
Nathaniel extended his hand, and despite her puzzlement, Lucia reciprocated the gesture.
Soon, a red velvet box was ced in her palm.
Surprise graced her face, and without bothering to say a word, Nathaniel continued on his way.
However, his steps abruptly came to a halt when arms suddenly wrapped around him from behind.
A whisper pricked his ears.
"Thank you. I will treasure it for the rest of my life."
Nathaniel sneered upon hearing it.
"It''s just a piece of steel. There''s no need for you to cherish it with your life."
"How could I not? This is the first gift my son ever gave me. Thank you."
Lucia replied, her voice filled with gratitude.
"Thank you."
Nathaniel tried to refute it, but hastily shut his mouth tightly when a kissnded on top of his head.
Honestly speaking, he was way too old for this kind of treatment, but¡
''Why can''t I bring my hands to shove her away?''
Chapter 73 Ch. 73: Conference [5]
A/N:
Only a chapter for today.
=====
A deep, masculine voice echoed throughout the conference hall.
"Thanks to the efforts of Princes Nathaniel and Adrian, we, the Elders of the Tower, have made significant progress in identifying the mastermind behind the raid. We can now confirm that this individual is not affiliated with the Kearny Kingdom. Therefore, I strongly advise Your Majesty to heed His Highness''s suggestion and take appropriate action."
"I understand."
Arthur nodded his head in acknowledgment.
He looked at the report on the table before continuing to speak.
"The hypothesis proposed by Prince Adrian appears usible. Given that our Empire had a poption of over one hundred and fifty million registered citizens, the loss of three thousand lives may appear insignificant to me."
The white-haired man shifted his gaze back to the audience.
"Of course, I''m not saying the lives of the refugees are worthless, but if the Kearny Kingdom seeks revenge for the humiliation we inflicted on them, shouldn''t they be aiming for something that can deal us such a heavy blow that we regret attacking them? As I stated earlier, three thousand lives is a small number."
After a brief silence, Arthur began again.
"As for now, I''ll follow Prince Adrian''s suggestion. If you have any objections, please raise your hand."
Arthur scanned the faces of the nobles and military men, patiently waiting.
However, after a few minutes had passed, no one raised their hands.
"Very well, I hereby appoint Duke Florance as the Empire''s Ambassador to the Kearny Kingdom. You may select up to five individuals to apany you on this mission."
Andarc Florance, a distinguished man in his forties with striking lc hair and piercing purple eyes, rose gracefully from his seat and bowed deeply.
He held the title of Duke of the Synesta Region, a member of the neutral faction.
"I humbly express my deepest gratitude for the gracious opportunity to serve, Your Majesty."
The Synesta region served as the Empire''s primary trade hub, having boasted extensive experience in both domestic and internationalmerce.
Therefore, Arthur could rest assured that Andarc Florance was well-versed in identifying the most advantageous resources for the Empire.
The Emperor stood, and the audience followed suit.
Soon, he then delivered a brief speech to conclude the conference, and the meeting ended without any trouble.
Once everyone had left, Arthur remained seated on his dais with his aide standing beside him.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Footsteps echoed as four people descended the stairs and approached Arthur.
They were each dressed in a robe that concealed their faces.
¡ªClick!
The one with a tall and slender figure activated a device and ced it on the table.
Soon, a transparent dome resembling a giant soap bubble enveloped them, leaving only Erudian outside.
It was a silent magic device.
Without a moment''s hesitation, a burly man resembling a bear approached Emperor Arthur and spoke in a deep, gruff voice.
"The one behind the attack is doubtlessly him."
The man dered, his eyes fixed on the Emperor.
Arthur leaned back in his chair, his expression pensive.
"Are you saying that ''he'' refers to the culprit behind the Tower ident?"
The burly man nodded solemnly.
"Yes. It is the only logical conclusion."
Shortly, a high-pitched voice belonging to a child caught everyone''s attention.
All eyes turned towards her as she sat atop the table, swinging her legs joyfully.
"But hasn''t it been almost more than four hundred years since thest time we met him?"
The kid asked, her voice filled with curiosity.
A woman''s voice chimed in, her tone serious and measured.
"It''s just that he doesn''t know how to give up, biding his time, waiting for the right moment to strike."
All of them nodded their heads in agreement.
"But, I forgot how he looked."
The young girl expressed her regret, and the woman couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her teammate''s cuteness.
"Just search for his paintings; after all, he won''t age like the rest of us."
A man with a slender figure spoke up, his voiceced with concern.
"If Prince Nathaniel''s statement is true, then I cannot imagine what kind of fate this continent will endure."
A woman added her thoughts to the conversation.
"Yes, especially after witnessing him effortlessly dispatch 10,000 people. It appears that the bastard has amassed quite a following."
A bear-like figure responded.
"Understandably, he has lived for more than five hundred years like us. Just like we made many contributions to the Empire, he must have made a lot of contributions to developing his organization and his experiments."
A kid''s voice leaped in, her tone filled with disgust.
"Organization? From my perspective, it seems more like a cult than an actual organization."
The woman shrugged and added.
"Can''t agree more."
A slender man took a step forward and stopped in front of Arthur.
"Would you be willing to lend us some of your Knights?"
Arthur nodded.
"As this is a serious matter, then I will lend my Pdins to you."
"Thank you. Since it involves our circle, we will look into it, so you can concentrate on the treaty."
"I understand."
"We will contact you when we find something."
"I''d appreciate that."
The man took the device from the table and pressed it.
¡ªClick!
With a soft click, the dome faded and disappeared, and the four of them exited the room.
.
.
.
Arriving at his chamber, Nathaniel leaned his body against the door and closed his eyes, letting out a deep breath.
"Haa¡"
Opening his eyes, he stretched out his hand and caressed the spot where his mother had kissed him.
Nathaniel had always harbored a deep disdain for Lucia due to her incessant need for control.
However, as he stood there, he felt his animosity towards her begin to waver, and he couldn''t quiteprehend why.
"Tsk."
Dismissing the peculiar sensation, Nathaniel removed his impably tailored jacket and threw it carelessly onto the couch.
He loosened his tie and made his way toward the balcony.
As he opened the door to the balcony, a refreshing cool breeze greeted him.
Nathaniel raised his hand and dialed a number.
Leaning against the balcony railing, he waited for the call to connect.
¡ªRing ¡ªRii¡ª
Soon, a familiar cheerful voice pierced his ears.
// Yo. Boss! Do you miss me? //
"I have a mission for you."
Nathaniel cut straight to the chase.
// Hmm¡ lemme guess, it''s rted to that shitty organization you loathe the most, correct? //
"Yes."
The ck-haired boy confirmed, his tone serious.
// So, where is the item located this time? //
"Somewhere within the Kearny Kingdom."
There was a brief silence.
// Haa¡ out of the ce, why does it have to be the Kearny Kingdom? Moreover, isn''t that kingdom currently at war with the Empire? //
"The war is over."
Nathaniel replied simply.
// But still, the Emperor has not made an official statement yet. Also, it won''t be easy to escape Marine''s eyes. //
"Well, if you''d like something new, consider crossing the Forest of Death."
¡¤?¦Èm Nathaniel shrugged indifferently.
// Boss, are you telling my squad and me to go suicide? //
The voice asked incredulously.
"Perhaps?"
// Boss, aren''t you too cold-blooded? //
"Maybe?"
The man sighed in defeat.
// But I can take whoever I want on this operation, right? //
"Sure. Do as you please. I''m waiting for good news."
// Heh, then I''d like to see you pay me twice my sry this month! //
The voice demanded, a note of excitement in his tone.
"Decent enough."
Money was never Nathaniel''s problem.
// Hehe, thanks a lot, Boss! I won''t let you down! //
"Sure and good luck."
With that, the call ended, and Nathaniel''s eyes swept through the horizon.
"I won''t let you guys get what you want this time."
His golden eyes glinted with anger.
"Just wait and see."
Straightening his back, he walked into his room.
.
.
.
The spacious room was dimly lit, with only a few candles flickering on the walls.
A round table was set in the middle, and two people were seen discussing something serious.
The man with long ck hair that cascaded down to his back sighed upon reading the report in his hand.
The disappointment was evident in his voice as he ced the report on the table and spoke with a somber tone.
"So, not only have we lost so many people, but our n has also failed, huh?"
The red-haired woman sitting across began to exin.
"Our n would have seeded by now if the Second Prince hadn''t barged into the Conference Hall and interfered."
"Well, it''s unrealistic to expect everything to go ording to n all the time, isn''t it?"
The man shrugged indifferently, moving on from the problem.
Annelise nodded, conceding his point.
"But now that you mention Prince Adrian, wasn''t he the one who dealt a fatal blow to our army?"
"Yes, he was."
"Hmm¡"
The man''s expression turned thoughtful.
He crossed his arms and leaned against the plush backrest.
"Is there a way to bring him to our side? I kinda want him."
Annelise stared at the man beside her for a moment before eventually responding.
"I think there is a way."
"Thank you, Anne; I know I can count on you."
The man smiled and flipped open the report on the table once again.
As a thought struck him, the man voiced it out.
"By the way, how is Hector''s condition?"
"He''s recovering."
"I''m d to hear it."
The man nodded in satisfaction, his gaze fixed intently on the paper.
Suddenly, his countenance brightened as he came across a particr page.
"Oh? So our new experiment is already 70%plete?"
"Yes, that''s correct. We''re making good progress and will soon be able to utilize the results."
"Ah, excellent news!"
However, suddenly a knocking resounded throughout the room, followed by a voice of a woman outside the room.
"Father, it''s the time."
The man set the paper down on the table and let out a sharp p of his hands.
"Ah, my time hase! Well then, I''ll see you around, Anne."
"Take care."
After bidding his farewell, the man left the room, his footsteps echoing down the hallway.
With that, the three forces began to move discreetly in the shadows.
=====
A/N:
End of the 2nd arc.
Chapter 74 Ch. 74: Consequences [1]
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
Resting against the plush backrest, Adrian''s cerulean eyes gazed out of the carriage window at the passing scenery.
"Hmm¡"
The boy crossed his arms and hummed as his thoughts took flight.
Two weeks after the conference, the Kearny Kingdom Ambassador arrived at the request of the Emperor to discuss the peace treaty.
Upon negotiating, Arthur inquired about the national coat of arms, and the response was as expected¡ªit was a forgery.
ording to the Kearny Kingdom''s Ambassador, the emblem''s reverse side contained codes identifying its owner.
Additionally, the Ambassador noted that the material of the authentic emblem was different from that of the counterfeit versions.
All in all, everything was exactly as he had stated in the Conference Hall.
The Ambassador of Kearny Kingdom was shocked to learn that an organization attacked the Empire''s refugee camp while pretending to be them.
He vehemently denied that his kingdom had dispatched any army, let alone one of such arge quantity.
Following sessful negotiations, the Imperial and Kearny Ambassadors departed for the Kearny Kingdom as nned in search of valuable resources.
Ferdinand also conveyed that the peace treaty would be signed upon the arrival of the Princess from the Kearny Kingdom.
Yes, the treaty would be finalized through the marriage between the two nations, resulting in Arthur gaining a new consort.
As the new pce was being constructed for the Kearny Princess, her anticipated arrival was estimated to be within three to four months.
Well, now that he screwed the novel''s plot, would anything change in this world?
Nevertheless, Adrian shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, his heart light with no regrets.
"The world is destined to keep rotating."
If there was a change, then that was the protagonist''s problem, not him.
Excuse me; he was just simply living his life.
''Why should I let a mere book dictate my life? The novel''s plot can go to hell for all I care.''
Soon after, the carriage came to a gentle halt, followed by Ferdinand''s voice.
"Your Highness, we have arrived."
Ferdinand opened the carriage door, and Adrian stepped out.
He approached an elderly man standing nearby, and the head butler quickly bowed to greet him with respect.
"I greet His Highness, Prince Adrian."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgment.
"You may rise."
Quicklyplying with his order, the old man began again.
"Your Highness, kindly follow me. I will be your guide."
"Please."
The old man promptly resumed his guidance, leading them down the grandiose hallway of the pce.
He was currently at the Emperor''s Pce in response to his father''s invitation to a luncheon.
When a thought kicked in, Adrian asked the man in front of him.
"Has my brother arrived?"
"Yes, Your Highness. His Highness Prince Nathaniel arrived fifteen minutes ago."
"I see."
Arthur invited them for a luncheon before their departure to return to the Academy.
After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at a giant mahogany door.
The butler stepped aside and bowed, gesturing for Adrian to enter.
"Your Highness, we have arrived. Please, head inside."
Nodding his head, the guard hastily opened the door and announced his arrival.
"His Highness Prince Adrian is entering!"
As he stepped into the dining room, his eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.
There, he could see a ck-haired boy waving his hand with his cheeky smile intact.
Adrian let out a smirk and made his way over to him.
"It''s been a while."
Nathaniel greeted him, and Adrian nodded upon settling down next to him.
"Yes, it has."
It had been two weeks since theirst encounter.
Shortly, Nathaniel initiated a conversation, and they chatted casually.
However, Adrian couldn''t help but notice how vastly different this interaction was from their first meeting.
Back then, their conversation had been stilted and dry, with barely a word exchanged between them.
But look at this now; their conversation flowed easily and naturally.
It seemed he was getting more and morefortable around this bastard, huh?
Nevertheless, their dialogue came to an abrupt halt when the guard announced Arthur''s arrival.
"His Majesty the Emperor is entering!"
The boys quickly stood up when the door swung open, revealing a regal figure with white hair walking into the room.
They hastily bowed and greeted him.
"We greeted His Majesty the Emperor."
Arthur took his seat at the head of the table and beckoned for his sons to do the same.
"Have a seat."
Settling back into their seats, the man turned his attention toward his two sons.
"So, how are you feeling today?"
Nathaniel and Adrian exchanged a quick nce before responding.
"We''re doing well, Your Majesty. Thank you for asking."
Arthur stretched a gentle smile and nodded in satisfaction.
"Good to hear. Also, I will tell you the detailster; for now, let''s enjoy the luncheon."
Shifting his sight toward the maids and butler in the corner of the room, the Emperor ordered.
"Bring the food."
Thus, maids and butlers immediately arranged the food on the table.
As they ate, the room was filled with a solemn silence, broken only by the sound of utensils clinking against tes.
Finished with their meal, the maids ced a teacup in front of each of them and poured steaming hot tea into them.
Adrian watched how the hot steam danced on top of the tea before dissipating into thin air.
The silence in the room was palpable as they sipped their tea, waiting for their father to speak.
And finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Arthur spoke.
"Firstly, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to my sons for their heroic actions that prevented a potentially disastrous ident at the refugee camp. However¡ª"
Arthur paused, his expression turning serious.
Adrian didn''t know, but he had a premonition of something ominous.
"¡ªI heard an interesting story."
Arthur fixed his gaze on him and continued.
"That someone risked his life by casting numerous gigantic Magic Circles until he fell unconscious for three days."
Soon, his magenta eyes swiveled toward the ck-haired boy.
"Not only him but there was also another who foolishly chased the enemy alone and nearly lost an arm due to his recklessness."
Arthur let out a deep sigh; his disappointment was palpable.
"While I appreciate the noble deed that both of you have done, it does not justify your wrong actions. Therefore, I regret to inform you that you will both be grounded for a year."
And what the fuck was that?
Chapter 75 Ch. 75: Consequences [2]
Arthur let out a deep sigh; his disappointment was palpable.
"While I appreciate the noble deed that both of you have done, it does not justify your wrong actions. Therefore, I regret to inform you that you will both be grounded for a year."
Nathaniel''s golden eyes widened in surprise; he was taken aback by what the Emperor had said just now.
A year of being grounded?
That was too harsh!
Regardless, Nathaniel voiced his thoughts.
"Your Majesty, I understand that what we did was wrong, but a year of grounding seems too severe. Can''t we find some other way to make up for our mistakes?"
Nathaniel pleaded, hoping that his father would reconsider.
Nevertheless, Arthur shook his head and continued, his voice stern.
"It is imperative that you both understand the gravity of your actions and the potential consequences they may bring. By endangering yourselves, you not only put your lives at risk but also jeopardized the safety of others."
His magenta eyes swept his sons'' faces.
"As the heir to the throne, your well-being is of utmost importance to me, and I cannot condone your recklessness. Therefore, appropriate measures will be taken to ensure that such behavior is not repeated in the future."
"But¡ª"
Ignoring the two that argued, Adrian sipped his tea solemnly.
Upon observing their father''s reaction, Arthur, it became evident that he was a responsible and caring father who ced the safety and well-being of his sons above all else.
Although he was visibly disappointed upon learning of their reckless actions, he did not allow his emotions to cloud his judgment.
Instead, he imposed strict punishments, with the expectation that his sons would learn from their mistakes and behave more responsibly in the future.
As Nathaniel tried to open his mouth, Adrian hastily cut in.
"I understand, Your Majesty."
"Huh?"
The ck-haired boy looked at him in disbelief.
"Ian, what are you¡ª?"
Somehow Nathaniel couldn''t believe what he had just heard right now.
Ignoring his brother, Adrian gazed at his father in the eyes.
"I ept the punishment and will do my best to make amends for my mistakes."
Arthur nodded in satisfaction.
He was pleased to see that his son, Adrian, was taking responsibility for his actions and was willing to learn from his mistakes.
"Your Majesty, please forgive my impertinence, but would you be willing to grant me any wish as a reward?"
"I will grant your wish as long as it is within my power."
"Then, could Your Majesty revoke the sentence?"
"..."
Arthur looked at his son with a face devoid of any expression, yet his son fearlessly eyed him in the eyes.
The room suddenly enveloped in a deafening silence.
After spending over two years as a caged bird, he had no desire to return to captivity.
Adrian preferred the freedom of the outside world.
After a brief silence, Arthur eventually answered firmly.
"I''m sorry, but I cannot revoke the sentence."
Adrian nodded his head; he had expected this answer.
"Your Majesty, have you considered the potential impact on your sons'' mental health if they were to be grounded for an entire year?"
Arthur''s expression softened slightly, and a troubled look crossed his face.
Adrian smiled and continued.
"And what would the citizens of the Empire say? The Princes saved numerous lives, yet the Emperor punished them?"
"That''s¡ª"
Arthur was silent for a moment, considering his son''s words.
He knew that Adrian was right.
The citizens of the Empire would not look kindly upon him if he punished his sons for their heroic actions.
"Furthermore, what about our Academy? Wouldn''t being grounded for a year dy our graduation? This has never happened before. It seems the Imperial Princes are on track to set a new record for the longest graduation time at the Academy."
Despite Arthur''s silence, Adrian''s incessant babbling persisted, intensifying the pressure on the Emperor''s mind.
.
.
.
"Pfft, haha!!"
Nathanielughed heartily, cing his palm on his forehead and shaking his head in disbelief.
The luncheon had ended a few minutes ago, and the Emperor had returned to the Sun Pce.
"Hahaha!!"
Nathaniel''s roar ofughter echoed through the hallway as he walked alongside his little brother.
Adrian''s lips twitched with annoyance as Nathaniel''sughter continued for over 10 minutes without any sign of stopping.
"Ahahaha¡ªaargh!"
Nathaniel groaned and quickly grabbed his shin.
He shot an angry look at his brother before snapping at him.
"What the hell was that for?!"
And Adrian snapped back.
"Stop guffawing! You hurt my ears!"
"Tsk."
Straightening himself, he continued walking.
"But still, it''s amazing how you negotiate with him¡ªpfft, haha."
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom; there was nothing to be amazed about.
He simply applied some negotiation tactics he had learned in the military during his previous life.
Although Arthur eventually revoked his sentence, they were still grounded for a week.
While he couldn''t fully escape the punishment, it was still better than being grounded for a whole year¡ªwhich would have hindered his n to graduate early.
As a thought popped in, Nathaniel voiced it.
"Since our grounding starts tomorrow, how about we sneak to the za?"
Adrian nced at his brother in disbelief.
Their father had just lightened their punishment, and yet this guy suggested they sneak out.
His brain was wired differently.
Nathaniel took out something from his Magical Sphere and waved it in front of him.
"Look, I bought a blonde hair-changing potion this time!"
"Hmm¡"
Well, that was actually a good idea, considering that his brother would pay for everything.
However¡ª
"No, thank you."
Adrian shook his head.
"Why?"
"Let''s do something worth it."
"Like what?"
"Training."
Although Nathaniel''s chance to kill him thinned because he saw the original Adrian''s past, there was another goal in his mind.
He needs to be prepared to face the ck-robed man he saw in his first dream to prevent Aerilyn''s death.
So, he couldn''t afford to ck off continuously.
Nathaniel arched one of his brows.
"Is it just me, or have you be obsessed with training?"
Even after leaving the refugee camp, Adrian continued to train relentlessly¡ªwhich was crazy.
Adrian''s progress was undeniable, but he seemed to be overly critical of himself.
He was just a little kid; he should enjoy his youth.
"Hei¡ª"
Adrian''s voice brought him back from his reverie.
"Let''s have a sparring session."
"Huh?"
Nathaniel was taken aback by his brother''s sudden suggestion.
Since they had never sparred before, this might be the perfect opportunity to test his physical abilities.
Although he would undoubtedly lose to him, it didn''t matter.
At least he would gain experience and learn the protagonist''s fighting style.
As his brother remained silent, Adrian asked once again.
"So? How is it?"
After he thought about it for a moment, Nathaniel nodded his head.
"...alright."
With that, they visited the Knight''s training ground.
Chapter 76 Ch. 76: I鈥檓 Here [1]
Arriving at the training ground, the knights who were in the middle of their training quickly halted their movements and made a line.
With a swift and practiced motion, the knights drew their swords and held them aloft in a salute.
"We greeted His Highness'' Princes Nathaniel and Adrian!"
Nathaniel and Adrian returned the salute with a nod of their heads, acknowledging the knights'' respect.
Soon an officer stepped forward and bowed.
"Your Highness, we are honored to have you here."
The ck-haired boy nodded and responded.
"Thank you so much for the hospitality, but please don''t mind us."
The Knight officer looked surprised, unsure of how to proceed.
After a moment of hesitation, the officer ordered the Knights to resume their previous activity.
"Your Highness, is there something with which I could assist?"
The Knight officer asked once again, and Nathaniel turned to face him squarely.
"Ah, yes. I was wondering if there is an avable training room that we could use?"
"Certainly, Your Highness. Please follow me; I will show you to the room."
The officer courteously led Nathaniel and Adrian to a nearby training room.
After bidding farewell, the officer left, and the boys entered the room.
Soon, they were greeted by a spacious and well-equipped room where a variety of weapons were disyed, and training dummies adorned the walls.
Adrian moved to the center of the room and took out his sword from his Magical Sphere.
"Shall we begin, then?"
The ck-haired boy nced ahead, and his golden eyes widened his eyes in horror.
"Ah¡"
There, Nathaniel saw Adrian''s figure blend into one of his memories of him standing in the forest in the exact same stance.
Unbeknownst to him, he took a few steps back, and his heart began to race uncontrobly.
The memory of him ying his own brother yed vividly in his head.
Noticing Nathaniel''s sudden change in demeanor, Adrian approached him.
"Are you okay?"
Concern etched his voice, and Adrian couldn''t help but be surprised upon seeing him.
Nathaniel''s face was pallid, and a few beads of sweat formed on his forehead; even his fingers trembled.
Only then did Adrian realize how severe Nathaniel''s trauma was.
It looked like he challenged him to a duel which triggered Nathaniel''s memories of that fateful day.
Now he understood why Nathaniel had been reluctant to ept the offer to spar with him.
"Let''s move somewhere else."
Putting his sword away, Adrian promptly guided him out of the room to get some fresh air.
Settling under a tree, he gave him a bottle of water.
"Drink this."
"Thanks."
Nathaniel epted and drank it.
Lowering the bottle from his lips, he leaned his head against the tree and looked up at the drifting clouds.
His mind flew.
=====
Nathaniel''s golden eyes stretched wide.
"Ah¡"
As if the world was slowing down, he could see how the sword in his grasp moved swiftly and grazed a boy''s body in front of him.
Red liquid jumped out of the wound and sttered on his face.
¡ªThud!
The boy''s body fell backward, blood continuously flowing from a diagonal gash that extended from his chest to his stomach.
Before long, the red liquid on the ground crept toward his feet and drenched the ground beneath him.
"Ah¡"
=====
Nathaniel closed his eyes tightly, trying to push away his bitter yore.
He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, attempting to soothe his racing heart.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
After clearing his mind, Nathaniel nced sideways and found his little brother sitting next to him, silently watching the Knights sparring in the distance.
"Thanks."
Nathaniel handed the bottle, and Adrian received it.
"Don''t mention it."
With that, the white-haired boy returned his sight to the Knights, seemingly lost in thought.
However, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel curious.
"Aren''t you¡ going to ask?"
Adrian peeked at his brother before shrugging indifferently.
Well, that was because he already knew the reason behind his trauma, so there was no need for such a question.
Nevertheless, he answered anyway.
"Everyone has their own circumstances."
¡¤?¦Èm "...yeah."
Nathaniel nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of relief that he didn''t have to exin himself.
"Thanks."
The ck-haired boy expressed his gratitude once again.
"But, you to know¡ª"
Adrian maintained eye contact with him, staring directly into his golden eyes as he continued.
"¡ªI''m here."
Ah¡
Nathaniel''s eyes widened, and his brother''s words echoed in his mind.
Warmth began to spread in his chest, and upon seeing those cerulean gems present before him, Nathaniel felt a glimmer of hope.
''That''s right.''
Although Adrian meant that he would stay by his side, Nathaniel had his own perspective.
For him, it meant everything.
Just like Adrian said, ''he was here.''
His little brother was here, sitting next to him.
He was breathing and¡
Alive¡
Soon, a warmhearted smile formed as the corners of his lips tugged upwards.
With a gentle touch, Nathaniel began to stroke Adrian''s hair.
"Thank you."
Maybe¡ he couldn''t change the past, but he could make a better future, and¡
It was time to let go of the past and move forward.
"Yeah."
Adrian let out a smile, but it wasn''t long before his expression turned sour.
"Hehe."
At first, Nathaniel was gently patting his head.
But soon, Nathaniel ruffled his hair vigorously as if there was no tomorrow.
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom.
Every time he let his brother pat him, it definitely never ended well¡ªjust like this.
"Stop it."
His voice dripped with irritation.
"No, hehe."
As Adrian swung his hand, Nathaniel instinctively pulled back and let out a disapproving click of his tongue.
"Tsk. My brother is such a bore."
Adrian''s lips twitched with annoyance.
"You seem to be enjoying yourself, huh?"
Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly and stood.
"Anyway, let''s go!"
"Yeah."
With that, they walked side by side.
Having nothing to do here, Adrian nned to return to his pce and train there.
Well, all thanks to a very particr person; his valuable time had been wasted.
However, the white-haired boy furrowed his brow as he watched Nathaniel turn and head toward the training room.
Stopping abruptly, Adrian asked.
"Where are you headed?"
Nathaniel turned and faced him.
"Don''t we have a sparring session scheduled?"
Ho?
Chapter 77 Ch. 77: Im Here [2]
A/N:
WARNING: I just want to let you know that there are going to be lots of boring chapters before the 3rd arc starts.
=====
Two young boys stood in front of the weapon''s shelf, their eyes scanning the wooden swords that hung from it.
"So, what''s the rule?"
The ck-haired boy asked without taking his eyes off the rack, breaking the silence.
Adrian, who was wielding the wooden sword, answered.
"Don''t use magic."
Nathaniel''s eyebrow lifted in surprise.
He turned towards the boy, and he was seen wildly waving his weapon left and right.
"Are you sure about that?"
"Why not?"
Without sparing a nce, Adrian responded in a t, apathetic tone and resumed his sword testing.
"You will lose without your magic."
Nathaniel stated matter-of-factly as he resumed selecting his weapon.
"I know."
The purpose of this sparring was not to defeat him anyway¡ªsince that was an impossible feat.
Rather, it was simply to test his physical abilities against a strong opponent.
Even though his Mana Pool was S rank, his Mana by any means was unlimited.
Therefore, if his Mana were to run out, he could still rely on his physical strength until reinforcements arrived.
He couldn''t rely on his magic alone.
He needed to train his physical abilities against a strong opponent, and this very regressor was the perfect sparring partner.
"What''s with the pessimism?"
"That''s not pessimism; I''m just simply being realistic."
A chuckle was soon heard, followed by Nathaniel''s voice.
"Yeah, you''re right; you won''t be able to defeat me anyway."
Adrian nced at his brother and made a disgusted face before rolling his eyes in boredom.
Brushing it off, he asked.
"So? Are you done?"
"Yeah."
With that, they made their way to the center of the training room, their footsteps thudding on the earthen floor.
The reason why they used the wooden sword was because Nathaniel asked for it.
Despite appearing to have conquered his trauma, he still harbored a fear that he might inadvertently harm his younger brother.
Since every process required to progress, it was understandable.
He didn''t mind it, either.
Upon arriving, Nathaniel closed his eyes and inhaled and exhaled a few times before opening them.
After calming his racing heart, he eventually spoke.
"I''m ready."
Adrian nodded, and soon, they both stood on guard stance.
They circled each other with their eyes locked in a fierce gaze.
And in a blink of an eye, they charged at each other.
¡ªThwack!
The sound of shing swords echoed throughout the room.
Adrian winced as he felt Nathaniel''s strength on his de, sending a tingling sensation through his arm.
Though it wasn''t painful, it was still unbearable.
Retrieving their weapons, they waved them once again.
¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack!
Their swords continued to strike each other relentlessly.
Suddenly, Nathaniel changed the pattern and brandished his sword horizontally, aiming directly at Adrian''s neck, forcing Adrian to bend his waist backward.
Adrian quickly leaped backward to create some distance between them.
Without bothering to give his little brother a chance to breathe, Nathaniel sprang to his feet and thrust his sword toward Adrian''s throat.
Adrian swiftly wielded his sword sideways, deflecting Nathaniel''s attack with ease.
¡ªThwack!
However, Nathaniel deftly retrieved his sword and executed a horizontal swing strived at Adrian''s neck.
The white-haired boy quickly ducked his head, letting Nathaniel''s attack pass by him.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian made a sh at Nathaniel''s right nk.
Unexpectedly, the ck-haired boy snatched his hands, bringing the sword to an abrupt halt.
In a swift movement, Nathaniel pulled his body and flung it sideways, causing him to hurtle before rolling several times on the ground, kicking up the dust into the air.
As his senses sent warning signals, Adrianpelled himself to stop and immediately jumped to the side.
¡ªWhack!
Nathaniel''s de pierced the ground below, sending a cloud of dust into the space.
Without dy, Adrian bolted, and Nathaniel pulled his sword.
When the distance closed, they swung their swords.
¡ªThwack!
Their des collide and bond; the rough sound of wooden swords rubbing against each other resounded throughout the room.
They both recovered their weapons and continued to exchange more blows at incredible speed.
¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack!
This time, however, Adrian was pushed back as he frantically defended himself.
"Tsk."
The white-haired boy couldn''t help but click his tongue as the numb sensation in his arms became increasingly unbearable.
"Why is it so, my dear brother?"
The corners of Nathaniel''s lips tugged up, letting out a wry smirk.
Ignoring his taunts, Adrian focused on parrying his attacks.
¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack!
As their swords bound, Adrian swept his left leg to kick Nathaniel''s shin.
However, before it couldnd, Nathaniel deftly took a step back, allowing Adrian''s attack to kick the empty air.
Seizing the opportunity, Nathaniel waved his sword diagonally, and Adrian swiftly raised his sword.
¡ªThwack!
The des shed, and the hoarse sound of des scraping against each other was heard.
Noticing how his little brother''s hands were shaking slightly, Nathaniel immediately shoved his sword away, sending Adrian stumbling a few steps.
"Urg!"
The moment he sensed another attacking rushing at him, Adrian quickly regained his bnce.
¡ªThwack!
Although Adrian was able to parry Nathaniel''s attack, he was knocked back.
Without wasting a moment, Nathaniel charged at his brother.
Adrian caught sight of Nathaniel sprinting at him, mirroring his movements.
As they closed in on each other, Adrian swung his sword towards Nathaniel''s legs, but Nathaniel effortlessly deflected the attack.
¡ªThwack!
Distancing themselves, they began to swing their swords once again.
¡ªThwack!
However, unexpectedly, Nathaniel twirled his hand and parried his sword.
In a blink of an eye, Nathaniel wrapped his hands that held the sword.
He then swept his legs to kick Adrian''s back heels.
This caused Adrian''s body to hover in the air before falling onto the ground with a loud thud followed by a grunt.
"Argh!"
When the sword lunged at him, Adrian rolled sideways.
¡ªWhack!
Nathaniel''s sword jabbed the earth beneath once again.
Chapter 78 Ch. 78: Im Here [3]
A/N:
I''m so so so sorry! I''m still busy, but I willplete all of the chapters by the end of the month so you don''t waste your priv.
Talking about the privileged chapter, I also will add a new Tier, and you won''t be able to unlock it until 3-4th July (if you are interested in buying it).
Anyway, enjoy!
=====
When the sword lunged at him, Adrian rolled sideways.
¡ªWhack!
Nathaniel''s sword jabbed the earth beneath, sending dust and debris flying.
Wasting no more time, Adrian immediately leaped backward to create some distance.
Right after Adriannded, he hastily stood on guard stance.
The ck-haired boy straightened his posture and pulled his weapon before turning to the white-haired boy behind him.
Adrian''s eyebrow arched in surprise as he noticed the stark difference in his brother''s demeanor.
Nathaniel''s face was alight with a radiant smile, a stark contrast to the gloom that hung over him earlier.
It seemed he grew morefortable with each passing time of the sparring.
Soon, Nathaniel beamed a proud smile and spoke.
"I never knew that fighting you directly like this would be more fun than watching you fight."
Now that he talked about it, Nathaniel tagged along with Gizel''s team back in the Survival Test, so he had more or less watched him fight.
"Is it?"
"Yeah."
After a brief silence, Nathaniel began again.
"Then, shall we continue?"
Nathaniel asked, and Adrian nodded in agreement.
"Sure."
"Hehe."
Nathaniel let out a chuckle before charging towards him, his eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Here Ie!"
As their gap drew close in, both immediately swung their weapon.
¡ªThwack!
Their des collided, and they continued to exchange blows.
¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack!
Despite Nathaniel''s relentless attacks, Adrian still had some of his stamina left.
Nevertheless, continuously shing with him was not a good idea.
The impact of their shes had caused Adrian''s hands to go numb, and he knew he needed to change his strategy if he wanted to win.
¡ªThwack!
With a quick flick of his wrist, Nathaniel pushed his little brother''s weapon aside and thrust his sword forward.
Adrian deftly tilted his head sideways, narrowly avoiding the attack.
He caught Nathaniel''s arm holding the sword and made a swift cut toward his neck.
However, before it couldnd, Nathaniel skillfully grabbed his hand, abruptly stopping the sword.
As neither was willing to let go, the two were now entwined in a fierce struggle; their muscles straining against each other as they vied for control.
Although his little brother''s face appeared calm, Nathaniel couldn''t help but chuckle when he noticed the veins on his forehead bulging with exertion.
"Hehe."
"?"
Adrian raised one of his eyebrows in question, but soon his face contorted in pain as Nathaniel twisted his hand.
"Argh!"
Feeling Adrian''s grip on his arm loosen, Nathaniel instantly flung the boy''s body sideways, sending him tumbling head over heels across the ground.
Stopping his rolling and lying on his back, Adrian quickly lifted his sword when a shadow casted upon him.
¡ªThwack!
Adrian blocked Nathaniel''s sword before it could reach his neck.
The harsh grating of wooden swords colliding filled the air as they strained against each other once again.
He could feel the sweat trickling down his back as he pushed against Nathaniel''s strength.
Shortly, Adrian wrapped his legs around Nathaniel''s waist and toppled him to the ground.
They grappled each other with their swords still connected.
Adrian found himself on top, but it wasn''t long before Nathaniel reversed their positions, pinning Adrian to the ground once again.
As his hand grew increasingly numb, Adrian summoned a surge of adrenaline and kicked Nathaniel''s abdomen with all his might, sending his brother rolling across the ground.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian quickly scrambled to his feet and dashed towards Nathaniel.
¡¤?¦Èm When the distance grew in, Adrian thrust his sword forward, but Nathaniel rolled to the side, causing Adrian''s sword to jab into the earth.
Without missing a beat, Nathaniel sprang to his feet and shed his sword at Adrian''s left nk.
Adrian pulled his sword up and blocked the attack just in time.
¡ªThwack!
With their swords retrieved, Adrian and Nathanielunched into a fierce battle; their des shing in the sunlight upon exchanging strike after strike.
¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack! ¡ªThwack!
Sweat glistened on their skin and drenched their clothes.
Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing in his ears as he struggled to catch his breath.
"Haa.. haa¡"
All he knew was that his time was nearing.
And the moment Nathaniel''s sword came at him, instead of being ready to defend himself, Adrian jumped backward.
Landing on his feet, his cerulean eyes darted downward, and his trembling hands came into view.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Nathaniel gazed at his brother''s worn-out state in the distance, a proud smile spread across his face.
ording to the report, his little brother''s physical strength was ranked as an average B.
Despite the six-rank difference, he managed to hold his brother for over thirty minutes, which was quite an impressive feat.
"Should we end this, then?"
The white-haired boy shrugged indifferently, and soon both stood on guard, swords at the ready.
In a sudden burst of movement, they shot up, their swords shing in the sunlight.
"Hiya!!"
With a fierce battle cry, they swung their swords with all their might.
¡ªThwack!
Their swords shed, sending shockwaves through the air and stirring up clouds of dust around them.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Adrian gasped for breath, sweat pouring down his face in rivulets.
For a moment, there was silence as both of them locked in a fierce stare-down.
Suddenly, a sharp crack split the air, causing their eyes to dart to the noise, where they saw Adrian''s sword had been cleaved in two.
¡ªClunk
Half of Adrian''s sword ttered to the ground, and his brother''s face twisted into a smug grin.
"I won, hehe."
Ignoring his brother''s taunts, Adrian flung the broken sword at Nathaniel''s face.
Upon seeing the chunk of wood fly at him, Nathaniel lifted his sword and deftly thwarted it sideways.
"What the¡ª!"
However, his golden eyes stretched wide when a fist greeted him.
¡ªWhack!
"Aargh!"
A searing pain shot through his face, and he staggered backward, clutching his jaw.
He red at his brother, exasperated.
"What the hell, Ian! That''s cheating!"
A bruise had formed on Nathaniel''s cheek, and a trickle of blood ran from the corner of his mouth and nose.
Adrian shrugged and let out a wry grin.
Somehow he felt satisfied afternding the punch on his brother''s annoying smirk.
"Well, I never agreed to end this sparring, though."
The corner of Nathaniel''s lips twitched in annoyance, and soon, he pointed his sword toward his little brother.
"I see. You''re looking for a way to die, huh?!"
Without dy, Nathaniel charged at Adrian; his sword held high.
Adrian stood on guard, his fists clenched tightly, ready to defend himself.
.
.
.
¡ªGulp ¡ªGulp ¡ªGulp
Nathaniel took a long swig from the potion bottle; his body and face were covered in bruises.
Removing the bottle away from his lips, Nathaniel eximed.
"Aah!"
Soon, Nathaniel gently pushed Adrian''s back with his own, with a smile ying on his face.
"Hey, that was a good fight."
The two brothers sat in the middle of the training room, leaning against each other''s backs.
Adrian''s bruised face was revealed the moment he lowered the potion bottle, and the boy looked tired as he replied.
"Yeah."
Nathaniel''s eyes lit up with excitement as he suggested.
"Should we go for another round?"
But Adrian shook his head, his expression bored.
"No, thanks."
"Huh? Why? It''s fun, you know."
Nathaniel protested, feeling disappointed that their sparring session wasing to an end.
Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes boredly.
They had been sparred for four rounds, and it seemed his very brother had be a sparring maniac, huh?
"It''s sunset; we need to head back."
Adrian pointed out, ncing towards the window.
Nathaniel followed his gaze and saw that the sun was indeed setting.
Warm glows filled the room as the sun began to set, casting a golden hue over everything.
"Ah, you''re right."
Nathaniel enjoyed their sparring session, but he knew that it was time to call it a day.
With a heavy heart, Nathaniel slowly stood and stretched his sore muscles.
Turning toward his little brother, Nathaniel extended his hand to help Adrian up.
The white-haired boy winced slightly as he stood up, and Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a tinge of concern in his voice.
"Are you okay?"
Nathaniel asked, his golden eyes scanning Adrian''s bruised face and body.
"Yeah, the potion still needs time to work. Don''t worry about it."
Adrian replied, trying to reassure his older brother.
"Alright, then."
"Let''s go."
"Yeah."
They stepped outside, and the cool evening air hit them.
Walking side by side, some of the Knights they passed greeted them with nods and salutes.
Upon reaching the entrance to the training ground, they bid their farewell.
"Goodbye."
"Goodbye."
Adrian climbed his carriage, and a moment before Fredinand closed the door, Nathaniel''s voice interrupted.
"Thank you."
Adrian arched one of his eyebrows.
"For what?"
Didn''t this bastard say too many ''thanks'' today?
"...for being alive."
"..."
Adrian shut his mouth, and unpleasant feelings swirled inside him.
Whatever it was, he didn''t like it.
After a brief silence, he eventually answered.
"...yeah."
With that, Fredinand closed the door and prompted the carriage.
Peeking outside the window, Nathaniel was seen waving his hand.
"Tsk."
Clucking his tongue in annoyance and leaning against the plush backrest, Adrian mumbled.
"I''m not your real brother."
.
.
.
Chapter 79 Ch. 79: The Academy [4]
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
A magnificent carriage, adorned with intricate gold and silver details, glided effortlessly down the cobblestone street.
Four majestic white horses pulled the carriage, their manes and tails braided with ribbons of gold and silver.
The Imperial pennant, emzoned with the Imperial crest, pped proudly in the wind, announcing the rider''s identity to all who saw it.
¡ªNeigh!
The moment the carriage came to a stop in front of the Academy''s entrance gate, a hush fell over the crowd of onlookers.
All eyes were fixed on the carriage, waiting to catch a glimpse of the person inside.
When a striking white-haired boy dressed in a regal outfit emerged from the carriage, a low murmur rippled through the crowd.
It had been eight long days since the Princes'' grounding, and Adrian was finally returning to the Academy.
As he walked towards the Academy''s entrance, he could feel the weight of the onlookers'' eyes on him.
Adrian couldn''t help but cluck his tongue in annoyance.
"Tsk."
Despite his status as a member of the Imperial family, he had never beenfortable with the attention that came with it.
He didn''t like the way they looked at him; it looked like he was some kind of spectacle to be gawked at.
It made him feel as if countless bugs were crawling on his skin, and the sensation was enough to disgust him.
His steps came to a sudden halt when his gaze locked onto a pair of purple gems in the distance.
Like the others, she too watched him with her three friends.
Without hesitation, he approached her.
Upon getting closer, he could see that her face was flustered, and her three friends were chuckling; it seemed they were teasing her.
Unexpectedly, they quickly left her alone, leaving her standing there all alone.
"Guys, why are you like this?"
The girl muttered under her breath, clearly annoyed at her friends'' behavior.
As she was prepared to leave, Adrian stopped her.
"Can we talk?"
The girl with lc hair turned around, her face expressing even more surprise when he appeared before her.
"Ah¡"
Adrian sighed as she continued to stare at him in disbelief, remaining silent.
He repeated himself once more.
"Can we talk?"
"Y-yes!"
Soon, he led her to a more secluded area, and the crowd grew louder upon seeing them departing together.
Upon arriving when there were few passersby, Adrian couldn''t help but notice the rosy hue on her cheeks.
"..."
Adrian was not stupid by any means, nor was he narcissistic.
Their interaction should have ended when she and her friends conveyed their gratitude.
Yet, out of the blue, she came back and gave him a Tassel.
Looking at her face, Adrian could easily tell that the little girl had taken an interest in him.
Her face was like a transparent ss, vividly revealing every emotion she felt.
But sorry, not sorry, he was not interested in a little girl.
Brushing it off, Adrian spoke candidly and directly.
"Hold out your hands."
"?"
Despite the confusion written on her face, she obedientlyplied with hismand.
Adrian took out a red velvet box from his Magical Sphere and ced it in her open palm.
"ept this as a token of my gratitude."
The girl blinked in surprise, her eyes widening with astonishment.
"Your tassel, it helps me. Thanks."
Without bothering about her reaction, Adrian turned and started walking away.
The only reason he gave her a present was to repay her for the tassel that had saved his life.
With this, he owed her nothing now.
"Your¡ªUh, Ian."
Adrian halted in his tracks and nced at her; the box in his hands had opened.
The girl offered him a gentle smile and spoke softly.
"Thank you."
The white-haired boy nodded and continued on his way.
Her three friends soon approached her, and they couldn''t help but admire the beautiful butterfly hairpin that the Prince had given her.
The hairpin was intricately decorated with purple gems, and it sparkled in the sunlight.
"Whoaa!"
"It''s beautiful."
"It matches your eyes, Tia!"
Leticia smiled and a warm sensation spread through her chest.
She knew it was a token of gratitude, but she couldn''t help feeling happy.
One of her friends yfully nudged her waist and teased.
"I see, so your rtionship with His Highness has improved, huh?''"
Leticia shook her head, feeling a little bit embarrassed.
"It''s not like that; Adrian said that my Tassel helped him, just that. It''s a token of gratitude."
However, instead of responding, the three girls just giggled and spoke among themselves.
"Did you hear how she called His Highness by his name? She never did it before!"
"Yeah, yeah, I noticed it too!"
"I heard it too!"
Leticia''s face turned red, imitating a cherry; she was blushing so hard.
"Guys, stop it!"
Seizing hisugh, one of them stepped forward.
"But, do you really like His Highness?"
One of her friends asked, looking at Leticia with a curious expression.
"I mean, he didn''t even bother to smile? Like¡ he''s so cold, you know?"
After a brief silence, Leticia shrugged, feeling a little bit defensive.
"He''s not cold¡ªhe''s just... reserved. And I don''t know if I like him or not. I just think he''s interesting, that''s all."
Her friends nodded, understanding her feelings.
They knew that Leticia was a romantic at heart, and they couldn''t me her for being drawn to Adrian''s mysterious aura.
Honestly speaking, every girl in the Academy was attracted to the Prince''s good looks.
But in their cases, they knew their ce; they knew not to climb trees beyond their ability.
"Well, just be careful."
One of her friends warned her, and Leticia nodded.
After all, falling for a prince was a dangerous game considering their family matters.
.
.
.
¡ªStep ¡ªStep ¡ªStep
Adrian''s footsteps echoed through the hallway as he made his way to his ss.
Upon sensing four individuals gathered at the entrance of his ss, he couldn''t help but arch one of his eyebrows in wonder.
''How unusual of them.''
Usually, his ssmates had been seated at this time¡ªsince it was only a few minutes away before the bell rang.
Brushing it off, Adrian opened the door.
However, to his surprise, he was greeted by a chorus of cheerful voices, followed by confetti that rained down on him.
"Wee back!"
His ssmates eximed, their faces lighting up with wide smiles.
Adrian was taken aback by the warm reception and blinked his eyes several times in surprise.
"It''s so good to see you again. We''ve missed you!"
Sylvina spoke cheerfully and the others chimed in, pping their hands and beaming with joy.
Recovering from his surprise, Adrian shook his head in disbelief before eventually letting out a thin smile.
He felt a warm sensation spreading through his chest.
Well, it had been more than a month since thest time they met.
Adrian eventually responded with a voice filled with gratitude.
"Yeah, it has."
After they conveyed their longing and warm wee, the bell rang.
Shortly, their homeroom teacher entered the ssroom and greeted them.
"Good morning, ss."
"Good morning, Professor."
They answered in unison.
Noticing a familiar figure, the Gizel smiled and greeted the white-haired boy.
"It''s been a while."
Adrian nodded and responded.
"It has, Professor."
Instantly, ss started, and Adrian couldn''t help but realize that he had missed out on a considerable amount of study¡ªthanks to the Emperor''s grounding.
But, he had no problem with it since he had already studied them years ago and felt confident in his abilities.
During the lesson, Gizel posed a question to the ss.
"Can someone exin how the season affects our Magic?"
Immediately, the wheat-haired boy raised his hand, and Rhea rolled her eyes in boredom, anticipating the uing drama.
''Herees the show.''
"P¨¦r¨¦z?"
"Yes, Professor. The seasons can affect elemental magic because each season has a different impact on the natural elements such as fire, water, air, lightning, and earth."
Gizel nodded and asked for an example.
"For example, Fire Elemental will grow stronger during the summer, while Water Elemental will grow stronger during the winter season."
After a moment of pause, P¨¦r¨¦z continued.
"However, the impact of the seasons on elemental magic can vary depending on the specific type of magic being performed and the individual Elementalist''s skill level."
"I see; thank you, P¨¦r¨¦z."
The other students couldn''t help but be surprised by P¨¦r¨¦z''s knowledge and confident delivery.
They had expected him to throw the question to Adrian, as he often did in the past.
However, today the wheat-haired boy performed something different!
P¨¦r¨¦z turned sideways and the moment his hazel eyes locked with a set of cerulean eyes, he raised his thumbs.
Upon seeing it, Adrian couldn''t help but let out a chuckle and nodded his head in acknowledgment.
''Oh, I see. So P¨¦r¨¦z sticks to his word, huh?''
.
.
.
After a few hours had passed, the bell rang, signaling the end of the lesson''s session.
¡ªDing! ¡ªDong! ¡ªDing! ¡ªDong!
Gizel ended the ss and bid his ss farewell.
He strode to the door and opened it.
As he was about to step out, he suddenly halted and turned back to his pupils.
"By the way."
A mischievous smile nted on his lips.
And the students were certain that whatever came out of his mouth would not be pleasant.
"I forgot to tell you that your midterms will begin next week!"
"What? Isn''t it too soon?!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed, looking at him in disbelief.
Soon, the ss erupted into chaos at the sudden news.
As expected of their homeroom teacher, Gizel loved to surprise his students with unexpected news.
Chapter 80 Ch. 80: The Academy [5]
¡ªFlip ¡ªFlip ¡ªFlip
The sound of rustling pages resonated throughout the room.
A white-haired boy was seen reading a book with a purple cover while sitting on a giant windowsill.
His hair glistened under the bright sunlight and fluttered, dancing in the wind.
"Haa¡"
Letting out a long and tired sigh, Adrian closed the book and set it aside.
Fixing his cerulean eyes on the faraway distance outside the window, he watched as a cloud driftedzily across the sky.
No matter how many books he had read, there was not even a single clue about the Void''s history.
Was what the woman said true?
Was the Empire really hiding the truth, intending to use those items for their own purposes?
If that was the case, then that exined why the Empire possessed more advanced technology than the other Kingdoms.
Based on his previous dream, it looked like the item did indeed exist.
Nevertheless, he needed tangible proof, not just some hearsay.
Furthermore, he had also attempted to meditate in order to reach his subconscious realm to watch the rest of Adrian''s past.
Despite his repeated efforts, he couldn''t gain ess to the ''room''.
It was as if Adrian''s past was beyond his control, leaving him with no choice but to ept the situation.
There was a moment his head gave him an idea of what if he knocked himself out to gain ess to the room.
However, he quickly dismissed the thought since it was too risky and absurd at the same time.
What he meant was¡ª
What if his Mana Pool broke during the process?
What if he hit his head too hard and lost his memory?
The potential consequences were too great to ignore.
In the end, he decided to focus on enhancing his strength and skills while allowing things to unfold naturally.
"Ian¡ I don''t understand this part."
A voice interrupted his reverie, causing him to look up and see P¨¦r¨¦z holding out his notebook.
Meanwhile, his three other ssmates were busy working in their own notebooks.
They were currently in his VIP room at the library, seeking his help to understand the subjects they were struggling with.
Like him, they also aimed to graduate early, but in just two years.
That was why failing any subject was not an option for them.
Since Adrian had nothing important to do aside from reading books, he then agreed.
"Coming."
Putting the purple book inside his Magical Sphere, he made his way toward P¨¦r¨¦z.
As he approached, he could see that the boy was struggling with a math form.
Adrian took a quick nce at it and immediately spotted the mistake.
"You forgot to carry the two in this part."
He pointed out the error and exined the correct way to solve the problem.
P¨¦r¨¦z nodded, grateful for the help.
"Ah, I see! Thanks, Ian. You''re a lifesaver!"
"No problem."
With that, the wheat-haired boy continued to work on solving the problem, and another voice chimed in.
"Umm, Ian, can you help me with this?"
ncing sideways, he found Sylvina.
"Sure."
The extra tutor started at 4 pm after their ss ended and finished before dinner around 6 pm.
As the sun began to set, they left the library and went back to the dorms.
The midterm tests had threeponents: written, oral, and practical.
The written test was designed to evaluate the student''s understanding of the course material and their ability to express their thoughts in writing.
The oral exam required students to answer questions verbally to assess the student''s ability to express their thoughts clearly.
The practical exam required students to demonstrate their skills in a real-world setting, either physically or in areas of study like magic.
Overall, the tests evaluated the student''s knowledge and abilitiesprehensively.
The first week of the midterm tests was dedicated to the written test, and it went smoothly for Adrian; he was able to answer every question with ease.
The second week was the oral exam, and Adrian had no problem with it either.
He was able to articte his thoughts and ideas clearly and confidently, impressing his teacher and ssmates.
Now, in the final week of the midterm tests, Adrian was faced with the practical exam.
.
.
.
Standing in the middle of the arena hall, Adrian cerulean eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in every detail.
The arena was a massive space with high walls and a smooth, polished floor.
On the second floor, there were numerous balcony seat boxes for the judges to watch him fight.
"Student number SC-01.01, Adrian Leillucis, are you ready?"
A voice of a woman echoed throughout the room, and he nodded his head confidently.
"Yes, I''m ready."
Before long, two barriers covered the whole area; those were a shield and a silent dome.
"Your goal is to defeat every monster present before you within the given time 1-hour limit. You are allowed to use any weapons or magic you possess."
Adrian listened attentively to the rules and nodded in understanding.
"I understand."
"Then the test will begin shortly. Good luck."
After a brief moment, the room fell silent.
The giant door up ahead slid open, revealing a green-skinned bipedal creature with long arms that touched the floor.
The monster lifted its leg and¡ª
¡ªSt!
The beast''s head exploded, scattering chunks of meat and green blood everywhere.
"..."
"..."
The judges were taken aback by the sudden and unexpected turn of events.
Their faces registered shock and surprise as they tried to process what had just happened.
They had never seen anything like this before; it was the fastest record of the first kill in the test.
¡ªThud!
The monster''s body then fell to the ground with a loud thud; green blood oozed and drenched the ground.
Soon, the second monster emerged inside the door, and just like before, its head burst into pieces before it could enter the arena.
The third monster appeared, meeting the same fate as the others.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The green blood soaked the floor, creating a pool with a thick, fishy scent that filled the room.
Serena, the Academy vice-principal, a middle-aged woman with blonde hair and green eyes, watched the scene below with a mixture of awe and concern.
In just a few minutes, the boy managed to kill over 15 monsters effortlessly.
Initially, she had thought that the rumor about the Imperial Second Prince single-handedly eliminating three-quarters of the enemy''s troops was exaggerated.
However, witnessing the boy effortlessly y monsters with ease, it appeared that the rumor held some truth.
"Haa¡"
With a deep sigh, Serena turned to the man standing next to her and gave him an order.
She knew that she had to increase the difficulty level to challenge Adrian further.
"Increase the difficulty level to C."
The judges turned their heads toward the vice-principal in disbelief upon hearing what she had just said.
"But, ma''am, it''s just started?"
Jumping from difficulty level E to C was too drastic.
"I don''t care; increase it."
"I¡ I understand."
¡ªThud!
Adrian clicked his tongue as the monster''s body thudded onto the floor.
Although Adrian knew this was just a test, he found it unbearably tedious and couldn''t wait for it to be over.
Adrian remained motionless since the start of the test, firing magical bullets continuously until the monster fell dead in an instant.
Well, he couldn''t me the Academy for using a lower rank monster since this was only a test.
Monsters in this world were ssified into ranks, starting from E to EX rank.
? E-Rank monsters were the weakest and mostmon type of monsters.
They were usually found inrge numbers and were easily defeated by novice adventurers.
? D-Rank monsters were slightly stronger than E-Rank monsters.
They were still rtively weak, but they could pose a threat to inexperienced adventurers.
? C-Rank monsters were stronger than D-Rank monsters and required a more experienced adventurer to defeat them.
They were usually found in small groups and could be dangerous if underestimated.
? B-Rank monsters were even stronger than C-Rank monsters and required a skilled adventurer to defeat them.
They were usually solitary creatures and could be very dangerous if provoked.
? A-Rank monsters were extremely powerful and required a team of skilled adventurers to defeat them.
They were usually rare and only found in specific locations.
? S-Rank monsters were legendary creatures that were almost impossible to defeat.
They were usually only found in myths and legends, and their existence was often disputed.
? EX-Rank monsters were the most powerful and dangerous creatures in existence.
Despite theck of information avable on EX-Rank monsters, it was widely known that they possessed immense power and could easily decimate entire cities.
Before long, the sound of footsteps echoed throughout the area, apanied by the faint squeaking of many creatures.
"Squeak!!"
"Squeak!!"
"Squeak!!"
Adrian arched an eyebrow, and in no time, a horde of goblins burst through the door and charged toward the arena.
As heid his eyes on it, Adrian couldn''t resist a smirk, and his heart raced with excitement.
Ah, finally, some challenge!
Chapter 81 Ch. 81: Midterm Test [1]
A/N:
FYI: I edit the practical test''s rule in the previous chapter from:
"...to defeat as many monsters as possible within the given time 1-hour limit¡ª"
To:
"...to defeat every monster present before you within the given time 1-hour limit¡ª"
Sorry for the inconvenience, and thank you.
=====
A horde of goblins burst through the door and charged toward the arena.
As heid his eyes on it, Adrian couldn''t resist a smirk; his heart raced with excitement.
''Ah, finally, some challenge!''
Goblins were small, grotesque humanoid creatures with a hunched posture.
They were usually shorter than humans, around 3 to 4 feet tall, and had a lean, wiry build.
They had brown skin,rge pointed ears, and sharp teeth.
Goblins ranking rating was borderline between D+ to C-.
Although they were still considered low-ranking monsters, Adrian found it preferable to fight them instead of the E-Rank monsters, which tended to make him feel drowsy.
Dashing at him, the goblins waved their clubs in the air, and he immediately chanted inwardly.
Soon, a white Magic Circle formed behind him and began to spin.
¡ªTzz ¡ªTzz ¡ªTzz
Streaks of lightning filled the circle, and with a flick of his hand, Adrian hurled a barrage of bolts toward the goblins.
Unexpectedly, numerous fireballs flew in and collided with his lightning bolts.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of explosions roared, sending billowing ck smoke into the air.
Nevertheless, as his Magic was far superior to theirs, the lightning bullet pierced through the fireball and shot toward the goblin warriors.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The bolts hit the goblins, creating fireworks of flesh and blood while the rest were blown away in all directions.
"Squeeeaak!!"
"Squeeeaak!!"
The goblins let out piercing cries when streaks of lightning coursed through their bodies, their limbs thrashing uncontrobly.
Without dy, Adrian cast another spell.
Within moments, a shimmering golden magic circle materialized on the floor beneath the paralyzed goblins.
"Squeeeaak!!"
"Squeeeaak!!"
The goblins let out a blood-curdling scream as jagged spikes of earth burst forth from the ground, impaling their bodies and sending a sprinkle of green blood into the air.
Thick streams of green blood flowed from the goblins'' wounds, painting the floor in a sickly shade of emerald.
Upon sensing the impending attack, Adrian quickly created a shield around him.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Deafening explosions echoed when a volley of fiery orbs struck his wind barrier, clouding his sight with ck smoke.
As it dissipated, Adrian''s gaze locked on the Elemental Goblins who loomed near the entrance.
Dismissing the barrier, Adrian drew his sword and shed horizontally, unleashing a brilliant crescent of white light that cut through the air and hurtled toward the goblins.
¡ªWhizz!
The light passed through their bodies, and within seconds, blood was seen leaking from the fine cut before their body parts slid down the floor.
¡ªThud! ¡ªThud! ¡ªThud!
Numerous mutted body parts of the goblins littered the ground, their torsos and legs twitching in agony before finally sumbing to silence.
The ground was drenched in green blood, forming arge puddle that glimmered under the light.
"Hmm¡"
Adrian hummed softly; his cerulean eyes took in the strewn bodies of the goblins.
He had encountered goblins before during the survival test.
However, he couldn''t help but notice that the creature he had fought back then was far more powerful than the one he faced now.
Brushing it off, Adrian looked up and saw a screen disying the timer and his kill count.
[ 50:49:05 ¡ª 48 kills ]
"..."
The blonde-haired woman watched the scene downward with an expressionless face, then shifted her gaze towards the paper report in her hands.
''Magical Abilities with the average of S-Ranks at the age of 9.''
Fixating her vision on the white-haired boy below, and tapped the armrest.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Using his magic, the Prince swiftly eliminated 18 E-Rank monsters in just 3 minutes and 30 C-Rank monsters in 7 minutes.
At this rate, it was certain that the Prince would reach a kill count of 500 in an hour.
After a brief moment of silence, the woman eventually spoke up.
"Release ''them.''"
The man next to her was taken aback and hesitated.
"But, Ma''am¡ª"
Without taking her eyes off the boy, Serena interrupted him.
"Don''t make me repeat myself."
"I¡ I understand."
Throwing the students'' profile report on the table, Serena leaned back against the plush backrest and let out a smirk.
''Let''s see if he can remain motionless in his position after this.''
Nevertheless, she couldn''t deny that the Prince''s magic was extraordinary.
''Will he be the first Elementalists to reach the EX-Ranks?''
¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt
"?"
The moment the ground beneath his feet trembled, Adrian''s gaze fixed upon the massive door looming ahead.
Three towering silhouettes strode purposefully through the hall, their massive forms casting long shadows as they made their way toward the arena.
¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt ¡ªDrrtt
As the ground ceased its tremors, his sight fell upon three towering humanoid creatures with skin the color of emerald, standing guard at the entrance of the gate.
The white-haired boy couldn''t help but arch an eyebrow in surprise at the presence of them.
''Orcs?''
Orcs were highly intelligent and cunning monsters, possessing a natural resistance to magic and formidable physical prowess.
Towering over the average human, they had broad shoulders, thick limbs, and powerful jaws that could crush bone with ease.
Their skin was tough and leathery, with a greenish hue that helped them blend into their forested habitats.
Despite their fearsome appearance, those orcs were not mindless brutes.
They possessed a keen intellect and a deep understanding of strategy and tactics, making them formidable opponents on the battlefield.
They were skilled in the use of a variety of weapons, including swords, axes, and spears.
And when his guts sent him a dangerous siren, Adrian immediately leaped backward.
¡ªBoom!
His previous foothold exploded into a shower of debris and dust, filling the air with a choking cloud.
As Adrian levitated in the air, he swiftly erected a shield of wind around himself, and secondster, his body was flung sideways.
To his astonishment, an orc had been lying in wait, and before he could react, it swung his mace, sending Adrian hurtling downwards.
¡ªBoom!
Rubbles and dust flew in all directions, and with a loud thud, the orcsnded wlessly on the ground.
¡ªThump! ¡ªThump!
However, their attack wasn''t over yet.
The orc holding a staff near the entrance chanted, and a Magic Circle appeared in front of it, unleashing five fireballs that flew toward the boy.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A deafening explosion rocked the ground, scattering debris and dust into the air.
¡ªWhizz ¡ªWhizz ¡ªWhizz
Soon, sharp wheezing sounds sliced through the silence,pelling the orcs to turn toward the noise.
In the distance, they saw numerous streaks of blinding white light shooting out from the dust, zooming toward them at incredible speed.
In an instant, the attack pierced through them effortlessly.
¡ªsh! ¡ªsh! ¡ªsh!
The orcs peered downward and saw the freshly made cuts on their bodies were now oozing green blood.
Due to their resistance to Magic and Adrian''s Sword of Elemental being only rank B-, the attack could merely create a scratch on their bodies.
Baring their sharp teeth, the orcs immediately dashed into the thick clouds of dust and brandished their maces.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Amid the chaos, Adrian was seen emerging from the dust of the stampede.
As he was hovering in the air, he cast a te of earth in the air andnded perfectly on it.
However, he was forced to jump sideways and create another te of earth tond.
¡ªBoom!
His previous foothold burst, and the attack did not stop; the Elementalist Orc continued to release fireballs in his direction with relentless fury.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance and chanted inwardly whilst jumping from the earth te to another.
Sensing something descending, the Orc Elementalist raised his head, and what came made the beast widen its eyes.
Without wasting any time, the Elementalist Orc scrambled to its feet.
s, it was toote.
¡ªBoom!
A massive block of earth mmed down and sprayed green blood through the floor.
The beast''s body was crushed into a pulp, and its green blood oozed out the sides of the block.
''One down, two more to go.''
His cerulean eyes flickered downward, and upon meeting their gaze, the two Orc warriors'' eyes glinted with rage.
Unfazed, Adrian let out a mocking grin.
"ROOAARRR!!"
With a loud cry, an Orc shot at him, causing the boy to smile even wider.
Chapter 82 Ch. 82: Midterm Test [2]
"ROOAARRR!!"
With a loud cry, an Orc shot at him, causing the boy to smile even wider.
As they levitated in the air, a magic circle formed between them, shooting out a block of earth that mmed into the orc''s body.
¡ªWhack! ¡ªBoom!
The floor shook with a deafening boom the moment the orc''s enormous body mmed onto the ground, spreading debris and dust into the air.
ncing sideways, Adrian caught sight of another orc, its mace poised for attack.
As the distance between them closed, Adrian dispelled the earthen te and swiftly dropped down, allowing the massive orc to pass overhead and collide with the arena barrier.
¡ªBang!
Sensing something hurtling in his direction, Adrian bent his waist to the side, narrowly avoiding a mace as it whizzed past him.
¡ªThump! ¡ªThump! ¡ªThump!
When the ground trembled beneath him, Adrian''s eyes darted to the left, where he saw another orc charging towards him with a fierce determination.
The creature leaped into the air with its fist raised high, ready to strike.
Without a moment''s hesitation, the white-haired boy sprang backward.
¡ªBoom!
Adrian''s previous footing burst, dispersing debris and dirt flying into the area.
In the chaos, the orc hopped out from the clouds of dust and flew towards him with a fierce roar.
"Rooaarrr!!"
Without missing a beat, Adrian hastily jumped to evade.
¡ªBoom!
Barely had Adriannded, a shadow loomed over him, forcing him to nce sideways, only to see another Orc swing its mace at him.
¡ªBang!
With a loud thud, the giant club mmed against Adrian''s newly summoned barrier.
¡ªThump!
The ground shook as the Orc that had been chasing himnded in front of his shield.
The Orcs then began to relentlessly pound and strike his shield, creating deafening cacophonies.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Trapped with no escape inside his shield, Adrian summoned an earth block beneath his feet to propel him into the air.
Soaring above the orcs, he quickly conjured another earth tower behind them, leaping over it with ease and summoning another in its ce.
"Rooaarr!!"
The orcs roared in fury as the youth ran away, their massive frames pounding the ground in pursuit.
¡ªThump! ¡ªThump! ¡ªThump!
Upon feeling his foothold tremble and the heavy footsteps grow closer, Adrian hastily chanted inwardly.
Soon, two white Magic Circles materialized in the air and fired out numerous bolts of lightning.
However, the orcs deftly darted left and right, evading the bolts.
The moment the gap between them narrowed, the Orc swung its huge fist toward the pir with all of its might.
¡ªWhack!
Immediately, the sound of bones crunching filled the air, followed by the Orc''s cries of agony.
"Rooooaarr!!"
Clutching its shoulder, the orc staggered backward with its arm hanging limply by its side, barely attached to its body.
Its fingers had been crushed into pieces from striking the unyielding pir with too much force.
Thick greenish blood dripped from the shredded flesh where its muscles had torn.
"Rooaarrr!!"
As the Orc wailed, Adrian seized the opportunity and cast a spell.
Sensing somethinging, the Orc nced sideways, but it was toote.
¡ªStab!
The Orc''s green blood sprayed into the air as an earth palisade pierced through its throat.
"Unff!"
Clutching its throat, the Orc wobbled backward.
The beast expelled a gush of blood from its mouth before copsing to the ground with a loud thud.
¡ªThud!
Witnessing its dear friend lying motionless on the floor with blood oozing from its wounds, thest Orc let out a deafening roar of anguish.
"Roooaarrr!!"
"Ah, you poor thing."
The Orc nced to the voice and caught sight of a white-haired boy standing atop an earth pir.
The boy had a mocking grin nted on his face.
Upon seeing it, the Orc''s blood boiled with fury and let out a deafening roar.
"Roooaarrr!!"
Fueled by its rage and sorrow, the Orc began to chase Adrian once again.
¡ªThump ¡ªThump ¡ªThump
The ground shook with each thunderous step as it charged toward him, its eyes zing with fury.
Wasting no time, Adrian summoned another earth pir, leaping forward with a chuckle.
As the distance between the two closed in, the Orc sprang up the pir, its massive body propelled by powerful legs.
¡ªThud!
Adrian stumbled but quickly regained his bnce and nced downwards.
There, he saw the Orc scaling the pir he had just stepped on with lightning speed.
Despite this, Adrian''s grin widened as he saw an opportunity.
He swiftly conjured a white magic circle in the air, unleashing a barrage of lightning bolts toward the Orc.
However, a moment before the bolts were about to strike, the Orc leaped sideways onto another pir, causing the bolts to hit the empty floor.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The explosions scattered debris and dust flying in all directions.
"Tsk."
Clucked his tongue in annoyance, Adrian sent another batch of lightning bolts toward the Orc.
And as he had expected, the Orc quickly leaped sideways toward the earth pir to avoid his attack.
However, this time was different.
Just as the Orc was about to collide with the tower, Adrian dismissed the pir, causing the Orc to lose its bnce and fall.
As the Orc hovered in the air, a golden magic circle formed on the floor, emerging numerous sharp earth spikes.
The Orc''s eyes widened in honor, realizing that it was toote to dodge, and everything went ck.
¡ªSt!
A burst of green blood shot into the air like a firework the moment the Orc''s bodynded on the jagged earth spikes.
The thick liquid pooled across the floor, drenching and soaking everything in its wake.
Adrian gazed down at the scene below with a face devoid of any expression.
''What a hassle.''
¡ªRing!
When a ringing sound filled the air, Adrian shifted his gaze toward the source.
Soon, a female voice was heard.
"Congrattions on passing the midterm practical test, student SC-01.01!"
Upon hearing that, Adrian raised an eyebrow and stared at the screen floating in the air.
[19:56:04 ¡ª 51 kills ]
There were still 20 minutes left, yet the test had already ended?
But, whatever, if the judges said the test was over, so be it.
Shrugging indifferently, Adrian dismissed the pir andnded perfectly on the ground.
Shortly after, the translucent barriers slid down, and the giant door behind Adrian swung open.
Turning his back, Adrian walked toward the entrance.
With that, his practical midterm test was over.
¡¤?¦Èm ¡ªStep ¡ªStep ¡ªStep
Watching as the boy left the hall, Serena couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her back.
''Despite their youth, both the Imperial Princes are already formidable beings.''
Putting her thoughts aside, Serena ordered the man next to her.
"Call the next student."
Chapter 83 Ch. 83: Treasure Hunt [1]
Adrian ced his cutlery on top of his te, marking that he had finished his meal.
He then reached for his napkin and wiped his mouth gracefully.
The waitress soon approached the table, clearing the dirty tes and serving refreshments and fragrant Earl Grey tea.
ncing to the side, his white hair glimmered under the sun and fluttered softly in the breeze.
As he looked into the distance, his cerulean eyes were drawn to the many students passing by and the numerous booths bustling with activity.
Due to the three-week duration of the midterm test, the Academy provided a much-needed break by organizing a week-long festival to help students refresh their mental health.
"Ian¡"
When a girl''s voice pierced his ears, Adrian nced sideways and found a girl with pink hair; it was Sylvina.
Her gentle smile lit up her face as she spoke.
"I wanted to thank you for tutoring me over the past month."
"Yeah, me too; thanks, Ian!"
Rhea jumped in, and Ralph, along with P¨¦r¨¦z, nodded their heads in agreement.
"Oh, don''t mention it."
Currently, they were on the balcony of the Academy cafeteria, enjoying their brunch on the third floor.
The sun shone brightly, casting a warm glow on their faces as they chatted andughed.
¡ªRing ¡ªRing ¡ªRing
As his Telesphere was ringing, P¨¦rez quickly excused himself.
Momentster, the wheat-haired boy returned, however this time, his face beaming with excitement.
Taking his seat on the chair, he spoke with a lighthearted tone, a smile on his face.
¡¤?¦Èm "Hey! I just received news that the Academy will hold the famous ''Treasure Hunt'' game!"
"Sounds interesting; tell me more."
Rhea asked before sipping her tea.
P¨¦r¨¦z grinned and exined.
"Just as the name suggested, it''s a game dedicated to finding treasure!"
The Treasure Hunt was an exciting adventure game.
Itsted for three days and required a team of five members to participate.
The game was set in a vast forest, and the teams were required to navigate through the forest to find the treasure.
The members'' Telespheres would be injected with live maps of the locations of monsters scattered throughout the forest.
Teams had to defeat monsters to get a chest containing a map that showed the location of the treasure.
It was said that the treasure content of 75% of valuable items and 25% of junk items.
Intently listening, Ralph eventually responded with a nod.
"I see; no wonder the game has gained such fame."
Sylvina and Rhea nodded in agreement.
However, P¨¦r¨¦z shook his head.
"No, the game is famous because no one has ever beaten it since its introduction years ago!"
Ralph looked puzzled, prompting P¨¦r¨¦z to borate.
"First, the treasure we discovered will be ours as the prize for participating. Second, if we make it to the top 10, we''ll receive another prize. But wait, there''s more!"
Unexpectedly, the wheat-haired boy leaned forward, and the others mirrored his movement.
Within seconds, they were huddled together, their heads almost touching.
Then, in a barely audible whisper, the boy spoke.
"So, when the monsters in the forest are wiped out, it will trigger a hidden treasure event!"
After a brief silence, P¨¦r¨¦z continued.
"ording to the rumor, the treasure''s contents will bring great joy to those who participate in this game!"
"Do you perhaps know what''s the content of the hidden treasure?"
Sylvina asked.
P¨¦r¨¦z straightened his posture and shrugged before responding in a normal tone.
"Well, since no one ever opens the hidden treasure, I don''t know much."
Ah, Adrian had read about this in the book.
Unlike the typical treasure hunt, where they had to defeat a monster to obtain a treasure map.
The Hidden Treasure would appear randomly with its Guardian only after all the monsters had been wiped out.
In order to open the hidden treasure, its guardian had to be defeated first.
However, what prevented anyone from beating the game was the fact that no matter what the participants did, they couldn''t inflict any damage on the monster.
Despiteunching various attacks, the monster remained motionless like a statue, leaving the yers perplexed.
They suspected there might be a trick to defeating it, but they were unable to uncover it.
"So, what are your thoughts? Would you like to take part?"
P¨¦r¨¦z asked, and Rhea answered.
"Even if we can''t open the hidden treasure or fail to make it to the top 10, we''ll still receive the prize, right? For me, that''s a victory, so I''m in."
P¨¦r¨¦z turned his gaze towards Sylvina and Ralph, who both nodded in agreement to participate.
"Count me in, please!"
Sylvina said, and Ralph added.
"I''m in as well."
Soon, theynded their eyes on the white-haired boy who was sipping his tea solemnly, patiently waiting for him to finish his tea.
Adrian lowered his teacup; he returned the gaze and gave his answer.
"I''m in."
The reason why he was interested in participating wasn''t because of treasures¡ªalthough he liked treasures, but fighting monsters came first.
It was a good way to train his physical abilities in realbat.
After fighting Orcs in the practical midterm, he realized his physical abilities were weak and needed more training.
"Excellent!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed and continued.
"Then, don''t forget to gather at the training ground at 8 am."
Ralph creased his forehead and voiced his thoughts.
"Don''t we need to register? Or something?"
The wheat-haired boy shook his head.
"Nah, I''ve taken care of everything."
"What?"
Ralph was baffled.
"Wait¡ªdid you register us without our consent?"
Nevertheless, P¨¦r¨¦z shrugged nonchntly and rolled his eyes in boredom.
"If I don''t act quickly, the registration will have already closed. Participation is limited to only 25 teams, and many people want to join."
Putting down the teacup on the saucer, Adrian conveyed his mind.
"I have to agree with his action this time. You did a great job, P¨¦r¨¦z."
Otherwise, he would miss the chance to train in realbat against the monster, which would be a shame.
"See? Even Ian agrees with me!"
Perez crossed his arms and legs, leaned back, and exuded an air of self-importance.
The trio rolled their eyes at his arrogance and decided to enjoy their tea.
Adrian had already voiced his thoughts, leaving nothing more to be said.
.
.
.
In the blink of an eye, the night passed and the day of the Treasure Hunt game had arrived.
Chapter 84 Ch. 84: Treasure Hunt [2]
The air was electric with excitement as the crowd gathered at the entrance of the training ground, eagerly awaiting the start of the Treasure Hunt.
The sound of chatter andughter filled the air as people lined up at the registration booth, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.
Suddenly, the buzzing crowd fell silent, all eyes fixed on five figures walking in the distance.
They were the famous students of the Sovereign ss, the only ss that had ever achieved a perfect score on the Survival Test.
The mere sight of them was enough to intimidate even the bravest ofpetitors.
The fact that they were participating, then the chance to win 1st ce was firmly closed.
However, Adrian halted his step upon feeling a familiar presence.
ncing sideways, he found a ck-haired tween smiling whilst waving his hand at him.
As Nathaniel approached, Adrian turned to his ssmates and spoke.
"I''ll catch up with youter."
After nodding in understanding, they bid farewell and headed toward the registration booth.
Arriving before him, Nathaniel beckoned his little brother to follow.
Adrian soon fell in step with him.
Without bothering to stop at the booth for checking, they entered the Treasure Hunt site with ease.
Adrian couldn''t help but arch an eyebrow; it was clear that Nathaniel had used his influence to bypass the usual procedures.
As they walked through the site, Nathaniel opened the conversation with a grin nted on his face.
"I never expected to see you here."
Well, the monsters here were too tempting to pass up.
When a thought kicked in, Adrian posed a question.
"Are you participating too?"
Nathaniel shook his head.
"No, this event is exclusively for first-year students."
"Then why are you here?"
Nathaniel tilted his head and asked.
"Am I not to be allowed here?"
"No."
Upon hearing his curt answer, the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched in annoyance, and he red at him.
"You little brat!"
Adrian shrugged nonchntly and voiced his mind.
"Well, I thought you were going to stop me from participating."
It was because he tended to stop him before an event began.
However, the tween next to him looked at him like he was some kind of strange creature and scoffed in disbelief.
"Ha! Why would I stop you from participating?"
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom.
''Not him, suddenly forgetting what he usually does.''
Soon, without being asked, Nathaniel exined.
"Actually, I''m here to be a proctor for this event."
"I see."
If things were like that, there wouldn''t be any dangerous situations like the ones he faced back in the refugee camp¡ªwhich was good.
So he could concentrate on his training without distraction.
Shortly, Nathaniel halted his track and checked something on his Telesphere.
Adrian followed suit and waited patiently.
As the white-haired boy''s Telesphere rang, he checked it to find a live map of the monsters'' location.
"Have you received the live maps?"
Nathaniel inquired, to which Adrian expressed his gratitude.
"Yes. Thanks."
Nathaniel smiled and affectionately patted his head.
"It''s great to see you surrounded by friends. Just remember to treat them well."
Nathaniel said with a smile.I think you should take a look at
However, Adrian''s face contorted upon hearing this.
"You''re making it sound like I''m not treating my friends well."
Nathaniel chuckled before responding.
"You know that''s not what I mean."
Brushing it off, Nathaniel spoke.
"Anyway, I have to go now, but I wish you good luck. Goodbye."
Well, since he was one of the proctors, it was understandable that he was busy.
Adrian nodded in understanding and bid farewell.
"Goodbye."
His cerulean eyes followed Nathaniel''s figure as he walked away into the distance.
Through his eyes, it was evident that Nathaniel deeply cared for his brother, even in the smallest of matters.
Without hesitation, he took his little brother out of the queue and brought him inside.
Personally, he was grateful for the gesture as he knew how ufortable it was to wait in the queue with all eyes on him.
Despite being half-brothers, he was curious about what made Nathaniel so attached to the original Adrian.
Given Nathaniel''s actions, it seemed that he was willing to risk his life for his little brother, which was crazy in his eyes.
Putting his thoughts aside, Adrian informed his team of his location, ensuring they could rendezvous at the Treasure Hunt site upon arrival.
And after an hour of waiting, the moment had finally arrived.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Numerous colorful fireworks erupted in the air, marking the opening of the game.
The sky was illuminated with bright colors, and the sound of the fireworks echoed through the forest.
Before long, a middle-aged woman with brown hair appeared, standing on a floating tform of earth.
The distinctive tter of people filled the atmosphere as they eagerly waited for the game to start.
"Ahem! Ahem!"
The woman cleared her throat, and after all, eyesnded on her, she began her speech.
"Wee to the Treasure Hunt! In this game, you and your team will bepeting against other teams to find treasures in the forest. But beware, the forest is full of dangers and obstacles that you must ovee to seed. Are you ready to begin?"
The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, their excitement palpable.
The woman smiled, pleased with the response.
"So, are you ready to embark on this adventure? Are you ready to face the unknown and discover the treasure that lies within the forest?"
"Yeeesss!!"
The crowd answered in chorus, their voices echoing through the trees.
"The theme for this event is a teamwork! Don''t forget about it, okay?"
"Okay!!"
The woman smile and continued.
"Then let the Treasure Hunt begin!"
She dered, and with those words, the teams set out into the forest, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.
.
.
.
¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle
Five figures, dressed in light armor, were seen deftly leaping from branch to branch.
After a few minutes of traversing through the dense foliage, they eventually arrived at a clearing.
Rhea''s amber eyes scanned the area but found nothing out of the ordinary.
She turned to the white-haired boy, who had been leading the way.
"Where''s the monster?"
The boy lifted his head and pointed upwards.
They followed his gaze and saw a giant spider hanging from its web, its eight legs twitching in anticipation.
It was their first monster.
Chapter 85 Ch. 85: Treasure Hunt [3]
"Where''s the monster?"
The white-haired boy lifted his head and pointed upwards.
They followed his gaze and saw a giant monster spider hanging on its intricate web.
Its body, covered in a sleek ck and red exoskeleton, glistened in the dim light.
Eight long and hairy legs, each ending in sharp and deadly ws, extended from its massive thorax.
The giant spider ranking rating was borderline between D+ to C-.
Given their experience fighting monsters of a simr rank during the Survival Test, Adrian thought that they should not have a problem.
"Shall we start, then?"
Rhea asked, a smirk nted on her lips; her eyes glimmered with excitement.
As Adrian nodded, they retrieved their weapons from the Magical Sphere.
"Here Ie!"
Rhea issued a warning to her teammates before hurling her chakrams at the menacing monster.
But, just when her chakrams were about to strike, the spider leaped sideways, narrowly dodging the attack.
"Squeeaakk!"
Green blood sprayed into the air as the spider''s body was flung to the side; it was struck by a lightning-streaked arrow.
¡ªBoom!
A thunderous thud resounded, causing the ground to tremble violently and sending debris and clouds of dust billowing into the air.
Seizing the opportunity, Perez and Ralph dashed toward the spider, which was now upside down.
Finished with his chanting, the wheat-haired boy''s spear soon covered in mes.
Arriving before the spider, he swung his spear.
Nheless, P¨¦r¨¦z was forced to jump back when the spider spat out its venomous acid.
¡ªSt!
The acidnded on the ground with a sizzling sound, causing nearby vegetation to wither.
The spider turned around, but it was quickly bombarded by a barrage of fireballs.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Squueeaakkk!!"
Multiple explosions sent rubbles, and ck smoke flew into the surrounding area.
However, the attack didn''t stop there.
Before the spider could recover, Sylvina unleashed a volley of arrows.
"Squueeaakkk!!"
Annoyed, the spider hastily leaped to a nearby tree to escape the attack and let out a deafening screech.
"Squueeaakkk!!"
The monster jumped down with a loud thud and immediately sprinted toward the girls in the distance.
With each thunderous step, the monster''s enormous legs shook the earth beneath them.
¡ªThump ¡ªThump ¡ªThump
When the firewall suddenly burst from the ground, the spider reared up in surprise and stumbled backward.
"Squueeaakkk!!"
As the spider wobbled, P¨¦r¨¦z jumped andnded on its back, swiftly pinning its body to the ground with his spear point.
"Squueeaakkk!!"
The spider''s piercing wail of agony echoed through the air, and green blood could be seen streaming down to the ground.
"Squueeaakkk!!"
The monster writhed and thrashed about, desperately trying to dislodge the boy from its body.
Undeterred, P¨¦r¨¦z persisted, driving his spear deeper into the spider''s writhing abdomen.
Despite his efforts, in the end, the boy was flung to the side and rolled several times on the ground.
Without dy, the spider approached him and swiftly swung its sharp legs.
¡ªBang!
Fortunately, Ralph arrived just in time, preventing the monster''s legs from impaling his friend.
"Are you okay?"
Ralph asked as he struggled against the spider''s power.
"Yes, thanks!"
P¨¦r¨¦z answered whilst standing up on his feet.
Upon watching the scene, the white-haired boy couldn''t help but let out a thin smile.
In contrast to their previous encounter with a monster, during which they were confused and unsure of what to do.
Right now, they demonstrated significant improvement.
They had a clearer understanding of their objectives and were able to rely on one another.I think you should take a look at
It seemed the Survival Test had undoubtedly fostered their teamwork, huh?
Soon, Adrian unsheathed his gleaming sword, causing Rhea to nce toward him and gasp in disbelief.
Wasting no more time, the tomboy approached him and posed a question.
"You want to join, too?"
Adrian turned to Rhea and nodded.
"Yes."
Sylvina, who saw it, immediately approached him.
Suddenly, she crossed her arms in front of her chest, forming an X-sign that was impossible to ignore.
"Please, don''t interfere!"
"Huh?"
Adrian couldn''t help but furrow his forehead, and Rhea chimed in.
"Yeah, yeah, put your sword back!"
"What??"
Adrian was left bewildered, unsure of what to make of the situation.
Shortly, P¨¦rez''s voice echoed in the distance.
"That''s right! Don''t let Adrian ruin our fun!"
''What the hell?''
The others nodded in agreement, aware that Adrian''s participation would end the fight too quickly and rob them of the satisfaction of a hard-earned victory.
The corner of Adrian''s lips twitched in annoyance.
''Did I just get kicked out?''
As the girls continued to wave their X-sign arms in front of him, Adrian decided to give up and sighed in disappointment.
"Fine."
Adrian shook his head in disbelief and put his sword back into the Magical Sphere.
Upon seeing it, the girls chuckled merrily and thanked him yfully.
"Thanks, Ian!"
"Hehe!"
They quickly returned to their ideal position to continueunching long-range attacks.
Reciting a spell inwardly, Rhea unleashed a barrage of fireballs while Sylvina shot a volley of arrows toward their target.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground trembled violently, causing debris and clouds of dirt to erupt into the air.
"Squueeaakkk!!"
The spider shrieked, and amidst the flying dust, it suddenly shot a spider web.
¡ªSt!
However, the spider''s web was intercepted by Ralph''s newly summoned earth wall, preventing it from reaching the girls.
Wasting no time, P¨¦r¨¦z lunged forward and swung his spear.
Yet, to his surprise, the spider jumped backward and spat out a stream of green liquid from its mouth.
¡ªSt!
P¨¦r¨¦z skillfully dodged the spider''s acid and charged toward it.
Soon, a massive earth pir soared beneath him, propelling him into the air.
Without dy, the boy thrust his fiery spear at the spider''s head, causing the creature to let out a piercing screech.
"Squueeaakkk!!"
Green blood gushed from its head, drenching the soil in a sickly hue.
"Squeeaa¡ª"
As the spider staggered, Perez hastily leaped down a moment before the monster''s body crashed to the ground.
¡ªBoom!
The ground trembled violently, sending clouds of dust billowing into the air.
"Fyuu! That was fun!"
P¨¦r¨¦z wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand, and Ralph nodded in agreement.
"I concur."
Suddenly, a bright light illuminated the surroundings, forcing youths to shut their eyes.
And when the light subsided, they immediately eximed in surprise.
"Whooaa!!"
Before themy a small chest, and without wasting any time, they rushed toward it.
Chapter 86 Ch. 86: Treasure Hunt [4]
¡ªClink!
The sound of metal clinking against metal echoed through the room as the chest slowly opened, revealing its contents.
As they gathered around it, their eyes widened in amazement upon seeing its content.
"Guys! We hit the jackpot!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed, unable to contain his excitement, and the others nodded in agreement.
Inside the crest were two Magic Scrolls, a pouch of gold coins, and a treasure map.
The group then distributed the coins, but Adrian initially refused since he had not participated.
However, they insisted, reminding him that it was they who told him not to join in, not the other way around.
Eventually, he epted the coins.
"Can I have this?"
P¨¦r¨¦z held out one of the Magic Scrolls, his eyes gleaming with excitement.
The Magic Scrolls were powerful items that could enhance physical or magical stats for a designated period of time.
Since the items were meant to enhance physical abilities, the girls decided to give them up, as they were more interested in magical enhancements.
Without hesitation, P¨¦r¨¦z took the Magic Scroll that could enchant speed, while Ralph took the one that could enhance strength.
With a swift motion, the wheat-haired boy tore the scroll, soon a bright light enveloped him.
"Whoa! I can feel the immense power swirling inside me!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed, and they waited in eager anticipation.
Rhea then suggested.
"Try to run!"
"Okay!"
Without warning, P¨¦r¨¦z sprang into a sprint, leaving behind a trail of dust in his wake.
"Woohoo!! I''m fast!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z''s voice reverberated through the surrounding area, drawing everyone''s attention.
The wheat-haired boy was sprinting at a speed that seemed impossible for a human.
He effortlessly dodged the trees in his path and continued to run,ughing all the while.
After a few moments, he drew his spear and began to wave it wildly at every tree trunk he passed like a madman.
"Hahaha! Look, guys! I''m invincible!"
Everyone who witnessed the scene could tell that P¨¦r¨¦z was thoroughly enjoying himself.
Despite its high price, Magic Scrolls proved to be worth the investment, and finding them for free was indeed a fortune.
As P¨¦r¨¦z enjoyed himself, Ralph gazed at the Magic Scroll in his hand and tore it, unleashing a blinding burst of radiant light.
"So, did you feel anything?"
Rhea asked, and Ralph answered.
"I feel a surge of strength within me."
"How about trying to punch a tree?"
Sylvina suggested, and Ralph nodded.
Immediately he approached the tree and swung his fist.
¡ªCrackle!
Suddenly, the sharp crackling of a tree echoed through the air, and the trunk broke in half before plummeting to the ground with a deafening thud.
¡ªBoom!
The ground shook and stirred up clouds of dust billowing into the air.
"Whoaa!"
"Whoaa!"
Rhea and Sylvina stood there in awe, their jaws hanging open before they finally pped their hands in excitement.
"Ahahah!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z ran past them, hisughter ringing through the forest.
"Ralph became so strong in an instant!"
Sylvina chimed in, and Rhea nodded her head in agreement, still unable to believe what they had just witnessed.
Ralph stared at his fist in disbelief, unable toprehend the sudden surge of power that had coursed through his body.
"Let me try once again."
He moved to the tree next to him and punched it with all his might.
¡ªBoom!
The tree trunk broke in two and crashed to the ground, sending a cloud of dust scattered into the surrounding.
Ralph''s eyes widened in surprise before he moved to another tree and punched it.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Huaaa!! I can''t believe I''m this strong!!"
Ralph shouted, his voice filled with exhration and wonder.
"Ahahah!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z''sughter could be heard as he ran past him.
Adrian stood there, dazed by the sight before him.
One of the boys was running around,ughing and brandishing his weapon like a maniac, while the other continuously punched every tree he could find as if a devil had taken over him.
Upon looking at their silly actions, the white-haired boy couldn''t help but massage his wrinkled forehead.
''They''re just kids. They''re just kids.''
Adrian recited the same words again and again, suppressing the urge to smack them in the head.
"Both of you, stop."
Eventually, he spoke up; his voice was stern.
Ralph, who was about to punch another tree, immediately stopped moving and turned towards Adrian with embarrassment written all over his face.
"Ahahaha!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z''sughter echoed through the forest as he ran around, his energy seemingly boundless.
Seeing the wheat-haired boy who kept running, Adrian spoke once again.
"P¨¦r¨¦z, stop this in an instant."
"Huh?"
P¨¦r¨¦z turned to him without bothering to stop.
"Watch out!"
Sylvina''s screams filled the air, forcing P¨¦r¨¦z to turn his head, but it was toote.
¡ªWhack!I think you should take a look at
"Arrghhh!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z was sprawled out on the ground, writhing and wriggling like a maggot while clutching his nose.
A thick, red liquid oozed through his fingers, staining the ground beneath him.
Adrian shook his head in disbelief.
''Taste a little power, and they went crazy.''
Their faces were etched with surprise, and the trio rushed towards him; Adrian followed closely behind.
"Are you okay?"
Sylvina asked as soon as she arrived.
"Ugh! I think I broke my nose!"
"Let me see."
As he removed his hands from his nose, Sylvina sprang into action, using her Blood Controlling abilities to stop the nosebleed.
After a few moments, the bleeding slowed and then stopped altogether.
Sylvina breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.
"It''s done; you should be fine."
"Ugh, thanks, Vivi."
Rhea quickly retrieved a bottle of water from Magical Sphere and unscrewed the cap.
"Here."
She held it out to P¨¦r¨¦z.
Soon, he nodded gratefully, and Rhea began pouring the water over the boy''s face.
P¨¦r¨¦z rubbed his face vigorously, trying to clean the blood off.
Once he finished, Adrian turned to the girls and spoke up.
"Excuse me. Could you give us a moment alone?"
Rhea and Sylvina exchanged a quick nce before nodding and stepping away, giving the boys some privacy.
Soon, Ralph and P¨¦r¨¦z hung their heads in shame.
The white-haired boy let out a deep sigh before addressing Ralph and P¨¦r¨¦z.
"Take a look around you."
Adrian gestured to their surroundings.
Theyplied, and the once-pristine clearing was now in a state of disarray.
Broken trees scattered everywhere as if a hurricane had swept through.
"Having a taste of little power, and both of you lost control."
Adrian said sternly, causing them to hang their heads in shame, realizing the gravity of their actions.
"Instead, save your powers to fight the next monster. What you did was foolish."
"We''re... sorry."
Ralph and P¨¦r¨¦z spoke in unison, their voices filled with regret.
It was not without reason they were like this.
During the Survival Test, Adrian taught them a plethora of skills that were not covered in the Academy''s curriculum.
From tips on how to fight monsters to the art of dismantling their corpses, Adrian had gone above and beyond to impart his knowledge.
Not only that, but Adrian also willingly offered his assistance whenever they needed it, just like during the midterm test when he tutored them for an entire month.
That was why their respect for Adrian was not unfounded.
Rather than a friend, they regarded him more as a mentor.
Adrian sighed and responded.
"Very well. I ept your apology, but please be more mindful of your power next time. Use it to fight monsters, not to cause destruction."
"We understand."
They replied, their heads still bowed.
"Good."
After a brief silence, Adrian stepped forward and patted Ralph''s shoulder before extending his hand to help P¨¦r¨¦z.
P¨¦r¨¦z''s expression lit up, and he took the help.
"Thanks!"
Adrian let out a small smile and nodded.
"Let''s go."
Soon, the trio rejoined thedies and resumed their quest to find the treasure.
.
.
.
"Hmmm¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z hummed thoughtfully as he studied the treasure map in his hands, with three figures gathered behind him.
They scrutinized the map and the surrounding area, back and forth, until they finally nodded in agreement.
"Yes, this is the right spot."
P¨¦r¨¦z dered.
"But where is the chest?"
Ralph asked, puzzled.
Despite the presence of a small altar in the center of the clearing, the chest was nowhere to be seen.
"We must solve the puzzle or riddle to call forth the treasure chest."
Adrian informed them, and Ralphed nodded his head in understanding.
"Ah, I see."
After defeating the monster, the treasure was not simply handed over to them.
The yers had to solve puzzles, riddles, avoid traps or obstacles, testing their problem-solving skills and teamwork.
Adrian climbed onto the altar and noticed writing on the stone surface.
He soon announced it to the group.
"There''s something written here."
The group''s attention turned to the white-haired boy standing on top of the altar.
"What does it say?"
Sylvina asked, and Adrian read it aloud.
Chapter 87 Ch. 87: Treasure Hunt [5]
"There''s something written here."
The group''s attention turned to the white-haired boy standing on top of the altar.
"What does it say?"
Sylvina asked, and Adrian read it aloud.
"[I am not alive, but I grow; I don''t have lungs, but I need air; I don''t have a mouth, but I must always be fed. What am I?]"
After a brief silence, Adrian continued.
"[Put your answer on the cauldron.]"
The group below assumed thoughtful poses, reciting the riddle in their heads, trying to find the answer.
Adrian couldn''t help but scoff wryly.
''Ha. It was nothing but a child''s riddle.''
Ignoring them, Adrian flicked his hand and lit the cauldron in front of him.
Before long, the ground began to shake violently, causing the group to panic.
"W-what is happening?"
As he sensed that something was amiss, Adrian swiftly leaped backward, descending from the altar.
Shortly after, the altar descended to the earth, and in its ce arose a stone table with arge chest emerged.
Sylvina couldn''t help but be perplexed before turning toward Adrian, her eyes wide with astonishment.
"Did you solve the riddle?"
Her tone dipped with surprise.
"Yes."
"How?"
Sylvina and the rest of the group looked at him in disbelief.
They had been racking their brains trying to solve the riddle, and Adrian had solved it effortlessly.
"Wait. What is the answer?"
Rhea asked.
"The answer is fire."
The fire was not a living organism, but it could grow and spread.
It didn''t have lungs, but it needed oxygen to keep burning.
And it didn''t have a mouth, but it required fuel, such as wood, to keep burning.
He thought that it was a pretty easy riddle that everyone could solve.
"I see¡"
"Hehe, I know we can count on our leader!"
He eximed proudly, and the rest of the group nodded their heads in agreement.
Upon hearing it, Adrian couldn''t help but furrow his forehead
''What nonsense was this again?''
Taking a deep breath, he then retorted it.
"I''m not your leader."
Adrian spoke firmly, hoping to put an end to the discussion.
Nevertheless, Rhea smirked and responded.
"Of course not; that''s because you are our leader!"
"Haa¡"
Adrian sighed, feeling exasperated.
He was just one member of the team, and they were all working together towards amon goal.
Brushing it off, Adrian walked toward the chest.
"Let''s just open the treasure."
He didn''t want to dwell on the issue any longer.
Nodding in agreement, they approached the chest.
Adrian unlocked it, and with a satisfying click, the lid swung open wide.
The group''s eyes widened in disbelief as they beheld the contents of the chest.
Sylvina gasped and covered her mouth in surprise, unable to believe what she was seeing.
"Is this¡ really for us?"
Seeing his friend continue to admire the contents, Adrian took the initiative and retrieved the sword from the chest.
Soon, the others followed suit, each selecting their own designated weapon.
The weapons in their hands glimmered under the bright sun upon admiring their new acquisitions.
The quality of their weapons far surpassed those provided by the Academy.
While hispanions shed tears of joy at the sight of their new weapons, Adrian was left dumbfounded as he scrutinized the sword in his hand.
''What kind of rubbish is this?''
The sword''sckluster quality was a far cry from his beloved Damascus sword.
Shaking his head to dismiss the disappointment, Adrian stored the sword in his Magical Sphere.
Well, it was not half bad, actually; now he had a spare sword to break.
"I love treasure!"
Adrian nced sideways upon hearing the exmation, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed by their energy and determination.
Their faces and eyes were filled with excitement, and it was clear that they loved treasure hunting and were eager to find more.
Despite feeling a bit out of his element, Adrian let out a thin smile and replied.I think you should take a look at
"Sure, let''s go."
After checking the map on their Telesphere for nearby monsters, they set out to hunt their prey.
Along the way, they gathered fruit and hunted small animals for their dinner.
Thanks to the Survival Test they had taken, everything flowed naturally like a gentle current.
The Academy had only provided them with maps and no supplies, but they had prepared beforehand.
The first day passed by in a blink of an eye, and before they knew it, day two had arrived.
¡ªDrrtt!!
As the ground shook, a chest emerged outside the altar, and they approached it.
It was theirst treasure chest since there were no avable monsters on the map.
Having seen many amazing things, they were no longer surprised and quickly divided the loot.
While they didn''t alwayse across treasures, they asionally stumbled upon junk items such as rusty weapons or broken jewelry.
Despite this, the overall value of their loot made it all worthwhile.
Soon, they lifted their heads to look at the giant board score hovering in the air.
[ Top 10]
[ 1. Sovereign ss ¡ª 39 Chests ]
[ 2. Aristocrat ss ¡ª 22 Chests ]
[ ¡ ]
Somehow, they managed to secure first ce, thanks to Adrian''s participation in the fight, which resulted in a quick victory.
¡ªPii ¡ªPii ¡ªPii
When their Telesphere rang, all the yers checked it, and a big dot appeared on their map, indicating that the hidden treasure had been triggered.
Without wasting any time, the group left immediately.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but be curious about the monster that couldn''t be defeated for years.
He had looked for information about this game in the academy''s history but found nothing about the clue.
After dashing through the wilderness for several minutes, they finally arrived at a clearing.
As they emerged, they were awestruck by the sight before them.
A long, slender body covered in scales and a pair ofrge, powerful wings.
Its elongated head featured a sharp beak and two menacing eyes that seemed to pierce through its prey.
The creature''s tail was long and tapered, ending in a sharp point.
''Wyvern.''
The monsters they had encountered so far ranged from D+ to C in rank.
Yet, the monster standing in the middle of the clearance was on a different level.
As expected of the game''s final boss, this monster had a borderline rank of C+ to B-.
Nheless, Adrian couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when he sensed multiple presences, yet no one attacked or revealed themselves.
This reminded him of an MMORPG where yers would hide to steal the Boss kill¡ªwhich was a cowardly action.
Nheless, Adrian shrugged indifferently.
If anyone dared to steal his prey, then he had no choice but to paralyze them before they could approach him.
However, Adrian couldn''t guarantee their safety, whether the paralysis was temporary or permanent.
Well, it wasn''t his fault; it was they who were attempting to do a bad thing.
As they approached the monster, it remained motionless, like a statue, and after a brief discussion of their n, Adrian spoke up.
"I''ll go first."
The rest of the group nodded in agreement and assumed a defensive stance.
With that, Adrian began to chant.
"??? ???."
The moment the air crackled with Mana, soon, intricate Magic Circles materialized around the Wyvern.
With a deafening roar, the Circles unleashed a relentless barrage of lightning bolts toward the monster with blinding speed.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A thunderous series of explosions shook the ground and echoed through the air, hurling debris and thick ck smoke high into the sky.
The shockwaves were so powerful that the trees swayed violently, their leaves rustling and shaking against the wind.
The birds took flight, their wings pping frantically to escape the chaos.
Meanwhile, the yers who had hidden were forced to cover their faces and hold onto the branches tightly, fearing for their safety.
The group behind the white-haired boy braced themselves, their hearts racing with fear and anticipation as they waited for the Wyvern''s counterattack.
However, even after the smoke had settled, the wyvern remained motionless, not even twitching an inch from its spot.
Adrian''s eyes flicked to the giant board hovering in the air.
The Wyvern''s vital statistics were disyed in bold letters, revealing the monster''s full health at 100%.
''So, it''s true, huh?''
Despite unleashing a powerful spell that depleted 5% of his Mana, the Wyvern remained unscathed, not even flinching at the attack.
"Hiyaaa!!"
ncing at the voice, P¨¦r¨¦z was seen dashing toward the Wyvern with his fiery spear.
Arriving before it, he swung his spear, and the other followed suit.
Theyunched relentlesslyunched Physical and Magical attacks, but the result remained the same.
The Wyvern remained unscathed and motionless.
Chapter 88 Ch. 88: The Hidden Treasure鈥檚 Guardian [1]
After half an hour of challenging the Wyvern, they eventually gave up.
One team after another attempted to awaken the Wyvern, but each one failed miserably.
As the sun was beginning to set, Adrian and his group decided to set up camp for the night in the clearing.
Nevertheless, the white-haired boy couldn''t help but scoff when he saw that the yers, previously hiding like a rat, were now making their campsite.
''Those bastards.''
.
.
¡ªHoot ¡ªHoot ¡ªHoot
When the sun disappeared below the horizon, the world around them transformed into a ck, darkened abyss.
The silence was only broken by the asional hoot of an owl and the rustling of leaves in the wind.
¡ªCrackle!
The fire crackled and popped, sending sparks flying into the night sky.
The warm glow of the mes illuminated the faces of the youngsters as they grilled the bird meat skewered on their hands.
Nibbling on the bird meat in his hand, Adrian''s cerulean eyes darted sideways and locked onto the ominous Wyvern silhouette at the center of the clearing.
"You don''t have to push yourself so hard about it."
Adrian nced at the voice, and Sylvina offered him a benign smile.
She knew that Adrian was someone who wanted everything to go ording to his n.
However, the one they were currently grappling with was unlike any they had encountered before¡ªthere was no lead or clue to follow.
"It''s alright if we fail sometimes."
After a brief silence, she continued.
"We found a lot of treasure. Furthermore, we will be rewarded for achieving first ce. Therefore, failing once is not the end of the world."
Yet, the white-haired boy shook his head and responded.
"No. You don''t understand¡ª"
But before he could finish his sentence, Ralph ced his hand on his shoulder and cut in.
"What Vivi said is true, Ian. You don''t have to be so hard on yourself."
Rhea and P¨¦r¨¦z added.
"The most important thing is that we''re having fun!"
"Hum, hum."
They all nodded in agreement, and Adrian couldn''t help but furrow his forehead.
What the hell was this again?
Who gave a damn about the treasure?
He only wanted to fight the Wyvern.
It wasn''t every day he could encounter a monster with a C+ to B- rating!
Simply, it was like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, one that he couldn''t afford to miss!
Not to mention that tomorrow was thest day of the Treasure Hunt game.
Regardless¡
As Adrian didn''t want to be nagged anymore, he decided to go along and let out a thin smile.
"I understand. Thanks."
"Don''t mention it! After all, we''re a team!"
Perez grinned; however, unexpectedly, Adrian''s smile vanished, leaving his face devoid of any expression.
The group exchanged nervous nces as the atmosphere grew awkward; they were taken aback by Adrian''s sudden change in demeanor.
Trying to break the tension, Perez asked.
"Uh, are you okay?"
However, what came out of the boy''s mouth was truly unexpected.
"Pftt, haha!"
Adrian burst intoughter for no apparent reason and ran his fingers through his hair.
The group flinched and felt a chill run down their backs.
They learned that if the Imperial Second Princeughed for no reason, it meant something was going on inside his head.
Suppressing hisugh, Adrian''s lips curled into a smirk, and he muttered under his breath.
"Ah, how foolish of me."
Soon, he turned to face the wheat-haired boy.
"Can I ask you something?"
"Y-yes! Certainly! Of course! What is it?"
"Could you send my words to each group?"
P¨¦r¨¦z tilted his head.
"Every group¡?"
"Yes."
Little did Adrian know, P¨¦r¨¦z was actually the founder of a forum for sharing information¡ªor you could call that a gossip club.
So, Adrian assumed that he would have no difficultypleting the task at hand.
"Uh, okay. What message would you like me to convey?"
"Inform them that I have discovered the method to awaken the Wyvern."
.
.
.
Early in the morning, the students gathered at the clearing.
Their whispers and murmurs filled the air as they discussed the rumor that the Prince had discovered how to awaken the Wyvern¡ªthe Guardian of the hidden treasure.
After scanning the sea of people in front of him, Adrian shifted his gaze to the area near the clearing where the trees were located.
Despite his instructions to gather at the bottom of the clearing, they chose to hide behind the trees like rats.
''Seems like they really are interested in Kill-Stealing, huh?''
Without hesitation, Adrian chanted inwardly.
As they witnessed a gigantic Magic Circle form behind the white-haired boy in front of them, the students fell silent and fixed their gaze upon him.
Shortly after, multiple lightning bolts shot out from the Circle and hurtled towards the surrounding trees.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The trees exploded into showers of splinters, followed by screams of terror from the students.
"Uwaaa!!"
"Arrghhh!!"I think you should take a look at
¡ªThud! ¡ªThud! ¡ªThud!
Several students copsed and gasped for breath, their faces turning pallid and their chests heaving uncontrobly.
Miraculously, they had managed to avoid being struck by lightning.
¡ªp!
Nathaniel facepalmed upon seeing his little brother''s action.
The other proctors who witnessed it exchanged nervous stares while Nathaniel massaged his wrinkled forehead in frustration.
''What the fuck, Ian!''
Moving to the ground below, Adrian''s group sighed as they watched the scene unfold, feeling conflicted.
Although Adrian had predicted this and exined his n, they still couldn''t fully support it.
However, Adrian had a valid reason for his actions.
Ralph couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart and voiced his thoughts.
"He''s willing to be the viin in the eyes of the people just to beat this game."
"That''s just how amazing our leader is."
P¨¦r¨¦z added, and the rest nodded their heads in agreement.
Amid the chaos, a stern voice echoed through the trees.
"I clearly instructed you to gather at the clearing, not to hide like a rat in the skewers."
For some reason, the students couldn''t help but shudder at the sight.
Not only was his face indifferent, but his actions were also indifferent as well!
"Come here."
As Adrian''s words fell, ignoring their shocked and haggard breath, they immediately scrambled to their feet and joined the crowd.
His icy cerulean eyes scanned the trees once again; there was still some presence hiding a bit far away.
"I don''t like to repeat my words thrice, so you bettere down here, or my lightning will strike you, not the trees anymore."
The moment the Magic Circle formed behind the white-haired boy, he pressed on.
"I''m dead serious right now."
Adrian warned, his voiceced with a hint of danger.
¡ªTap! ¡ªTap! ¡ªTap!
Numerous students could be seen descending from the trees in the distance, walking towards the crowd with embarrassment written all over their faces.
When there was no presence detected around the clearing except for Nathaniel and his friends, Adrian instructed them to count.
"One¡"
"Two¡"
"..."
"120¡"
Since his team was excluded, it meant that all the yers had gathered here.
He swept his gaze across the area, making eye contact with each of them before he began to speak.
"Do you all remember what the woman said at the opening of the game?"
The yers furrowed their brows, trying to recall the details of the day''s events.
"She just opened the game?"
One of them ventured tentatively, and Adrian responded.
"No, there was more to it than that. She gave us a clue, a hint about what we needed to do to awaken the Wyvern."
"!"
As a gasp was heard, and all eyes turned to the pink-haired girl standing behind Adrian.
"It''s teamwork! She said that the clue of this game was teamwork!"
Sylvina eximed, and Adrian nodded.
"That''s right. While some of us thought that it was referring to the teamwork of our team, it was the other way around."
"So¡"
"The key to awakening this monster is teamwork. We need to attack this monster together."
The crowd erupted into a frenzy of nods and murmurs, their confidence swelling with each passing moment.
The students exchanged nces, and a sense of determination began to build within them.
"So, what do you want us to do?"
Adrian quickly conveyed the n, and the group sprang into action, moving into position to encircle the Wyvern.
The tanker and melee attacker were on the front line, while the mage and long-range specialist stood on the second line.
Adrian conjured an earth te and leaped up to ensure that all the yers saw him give themand.
After they all stood in positions, Adrian called out.
"Are you ready?"
His voice rang out across the field.
There was a moment of silence as the yers took a deep breath, steadying themselves for what was toe.
Then, in unison, they shouted back.
"Yes!"
Adrian held his hand high in the air; his heart fluttered in excitement in his chest.
And then, with a wave of his hand, he gave themand.
"Fire!"
The yers sprang into action,unching their attack with all the strength and skill they could muster.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A deafening explosion reverberated, sending debris and ck smoke billowing into the air.
"Fallback!"
But then, just as quickly as it had begun, the attack was over.
Adrian''s voice echoed out once again, directing his team to fall back and regroup.
The air was thick with the smell of smoke and acrid fumes as they waited, their hearts pounding in their chests.
¡ªp!
At the sound of pping wings, they flinched and froze in their tracks.
Suddenly, a deafening roar shattered the silence, echoing through the air like thunder.
"RRROOOAAAARRR!!!!"
Upon hearing it, Adrian couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear, his lips stretching wide in a triumphant smile.
The thrill of excitement that filled his heart was almost overwhelming, like a burst of fireworks exploding inside him.
''That''s right. Wake up, you bastard!''
Chapter 89 Ch. 89: The Hidden Treasure鈥檚 Guardian [2]
"RRROOOAAAARRR!!!!"
Upon hearing it, Adrian couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear, his lips stretching wide in a triumphant smile.
The thrill of excitement that filled his heart was almost overwhelming, like a burst of fireworks exploding inside him.
''That''s right. Wake up, you bastard!''
¡ªp! ¡ªp! ¡ªp!
As the monstrous creature pped its massive wings, the thick ck smoke that had previously obscured its form began to dissipate, revealing a Wyvern floating in the air.
The creature''s scales glimmered in the sunlight, and its feral eyes red down at the crowd frozen in terror before it.
The students stood in stunned silence, unable to move as the Wyvern''s presence loomed over them.
"Rooaarrr!!"
Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the stillness, causing the throng to abandon their preparations and scramble away in fear.
"Huaaa!!"
"Run away!!"
The Wyvern''s mouth opened wide, and a fiery glow could be seen gathering within, however¡ª
¡ªBoom!
"Rooaarrr!!"
A thunderous boom echoed through the air as a lightning bolt struck the beast''s gaping maw.
The Wyvern swayed violently, smoke billowing from its nostrils.
Quickly regaining itsposure, the monster stabilized its body in the air and let out a fierce growl.
"Rooaarrr!!"
ncing at the source of the lightning bolt, the monster''s gaze fell upon a white-haired boy hovering on an earth te, a cocky smirk stered across his face.
"Rooaarrr!!"
With a deafening roar, the Wyvernunched itself towards the boy with lightning speed, forcing Adrian to quickly create another earth te and leap to the side.
¡ªBoom!
With a mighty crash, the Wyvern collided with the earth''s te, shattering it into pieces.
As it looked to the side, the monster saw a youth leaping from one earth te to another.
Wasting no more time, the Wyvern soared toward the boy at incredible speed.
When the distance drew near, the monster opened its jaws and unleashed a zing torrent of fire.
¡ªFwoosh!
Catching a glimpse of the raging inferno behind him, Adrian let himself fall freely, narrowly avoiding the mes.
¡ªThud!
Landing perfectly on the earthen tform he had conjured, the boy quickly fired off a barrage of lightning bolts at the Wyvern.
However, just as his attack was about to strike it, the creature stopped breathing fire and took off, pping its wings with incredible force, resulting in his attack hitting the empty air.
It wasmon knowledge that, not only fast, but the Wyvern was also highly agile and had a 50% resistance to elemental fire attacks.
So, using elemental fire attacks was out of the question.
Soon, the Wyvern pivoted and darted toward the white-haired boy.
Unfazed, Adrian continued to fire a relentless volley of bolts at the monster.
Nevertheless, the monster deftly flickered left and right, dodging his attacks with ease.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance.
He realized that fighting the Wyvern in the air would only give the damn beast an advantage¡ªhe needed to act fast and ground it.
Adrian despised it when his prey had the upper hand.
As the whizzing sound drew closer, the boy quickly conjured an earth te next to him and hopped sideways before running forward.
¡ªWhack!
"Rooaarrr!!"
The Wyvern let out a piercing screech of agony when its massive head collided with the earth te.
Upon hearing the Wyvern wailing, Adrian couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle.
"Hehe."
He had hardened hisst foothold, knowing that the Wyvern would strike it regardless.
Halting his step, Adrian turned to face the Wyvern, who was seen shaking its head to dismiss its dizziness.
Seizing this opportunity, Adrian swiftly summoned three hardened earth spears andunched them at the beast.
Sensing danger, the Wyvern hastily pped its wings to fly high.
Just like before, the monster managed to nimbly evade by shing left and right; however¡ª
¡ªsh!
"Rooaarrr!!"
Red blood spurted out of its scales when the spear grazed the beast''s thigh.
The Wyvern abruptly halted in mid-air and wide opened its jaw, mes flickering in the back of its throat.
Without wasting any time, Adrian invoked other earth tes and fled for his life.
¡ªFwooosh!!
The earth tes behind him cracked and vanished into the mes.
The moment the Wyvern halted its breath of fire, Adrian sprang into action.
With a swift gesture, he conjured a series of earth tes leading toward the beast.
Drawing his sword from its magical sphere, Adrian shed his sword in the air whilst running, sending numerous crescent lights.I think you should take a look at
But his attack did not stop; a Magic Circle crackled to life behind him, unleashing a volley of earth palisades toward the monster.
Little did Adrian know, the Wyvern would shoot its breath of fire once every five minutes.
Since it had already been unleashed, then Adrian should not worry about it.
Undeterred, the Wyvern pped its wings with ease, gracefully zigzagging and effortlessly dodging his every attack.
As the Wyvern closed in, its jaws gaping wide, ready to devour the boy before it.
With a flick of his hand, Adrian created an earth pir beneath him, propelling him into the air, out of the Wyvern''s reach.
¡ªBoom!
The tower crumbled down as the monster struck it, and Adrian immediately jumped down when the monster passed underneath.
Landing perfectly on the Wyvern''s back, Adrian immediately jabbed his sword.
"Roooaarrr!!"
The Wyvern came to a sudden break in midair, its massive wings beating frantically as red blood continued to ooze from the wound.
Thanks to his beloved Damascus Sword, he could easily cut through the Wyvern''s scales regardless of his sucks Physical Strength.
"Roooaarrr!!"
With a fierce snarl, the Wyvern swiftly spun its body in the air, attempting to dislodge the boy from its back.
Unfazed, Adrian clung to his sword and recited a spell.
Before long, a magical circle materialized on the Wyvern''s back, enveloped by crackling streaks of lightning that greedily siphoned off his mana.
¡ªTzz! ¡ªTzz! ¡ªTzz!
As it intensified, the lightning surged into the wyvern''s body through its bloodstream.
"Roooaarrr!!"
The Wyvern wailed in agony right after the lightning coursed through its veins, its wings pping frantically as it tried to escape the pain.
Overwhelmed by the sheer force of the electrical energy, the creature''s muscles gave out, and it began to lurch downward.
Pulling out his sword, Adrian conjured a bigger earth tform in the air and threw himself on it.
"Ugh!"
Adrian let out a grunt of pain the moment his body kissed the ground.
¡ªBoom!
The Wyvern fell with a thunderous thud, shaking the earth violently and sending debris with clouds of dust billowing into the air.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Adrian used both hands to force himself to stand, his whole body trembling.
Elementalists, by means, were not immune to their own spells.
When they created a spell (conjure) or did Maniption, ''control'' yed a crucial role.
As long as the Elementalist maintained control, the magic would not harm them.
However, once the magic was released, it was entirely out of their control and could potentially harm allies and the caster.
Nevertheless, thanks to his rank S Magical Defense, he sustained less damage.
But still, tasting his own magic hurt as fuck.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Standing firmly on both feet, Adrian''s cerulean eyes scanned the area below, where the Wyverny motionless on the ground.
Without wasting any more time, he lifted his sword and released a volley of crescent lights toward the beast.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The sound of explosions echoed through the air, causing Sylvina''s heart to ache.
She looked to her left and right, only to find that the crowd around her was standing frozen in shock.
Clutching her hands tightly, Sylvina ran towards the monster, firing out a barrage of lightning bolts.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted, causing rubble and dirt to fly in every direction.
Adrian gazed into the distance and saw a girl with pink hair hurling bolts of lightning at the Wyvern.
Without hesitation, Rhea, Ralph, and P¨¦r¨¦z joined her in charging toward the fallen beast, conjuring their most powerful spells.
Upon looking at them, the crowd was awakened from their amazement.
They felt a surge of determination and one by one, they began to join in the battle, unleashing their own spells.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance.
Here he thought that he could single-handedly the Wyvern; it seemed to be the way around.
As this was a teamwork mission, then Adrian had nothing to say to them.
Anyhow, upon watching them from above, it indeed reminded him of an MMORPG where a guild was battling a World Boss.
Shifting his attention to the giant board hovering in the air, Adrian noticed that the Wyvern''s health had been reduced by half and was continuing to decrease slowly under the relentless bombardment of the crowd''s magic.
However, amidst the billowing ck clouds in front of them, a sudden loud thud echoed, followed by the ground beneath them shaking violently.
¡ªThump! ¡ªThump!
The crowd abruptly halted their magic in fear and looked around in confusion, their hearts skipping a beat.
Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed through the air.
"Roooaarrrr!!"
¡ªp! ¡ªp!
The sound of pping wings followed, dispersing the clouds of dust and revealing a Wyvern standing on its hind legs.
Chapter 90 Ch. 90: The Hidden Treasures Guardian [3]
"Roooaarrrr!!"
¡ªp! ¡ªp!
The sound of pping wings followed, dispersing the clouds of dust and revealing a Wyvern standing on its hind legs.
Its feral eyes looked around, and upon seeing numerous people gather around it, the Wyvern opened its mouth.
The throng watched in horror as the Wyvern''s jaws began to fill with embers.
Panic spread like wildfire, and people began to scatter in all directions, desperate to escape the creature''s wrath.
"Huuaa!! Run away!!
"The Wyvern is back!!"
In the blink of an eye, the Wyvern unleashed its breath of fire.
¡ªFwoosh!
But just before the fire could reach them, a wall of earth suddenly emerged from the ground, blocking the mes.
¡ªDrrtt!
The ground shook as the wall of the earth grew taller and wider, creating a barrier between the students and the Wyvern.
Recognizing the futility of its attack, the Wyvern ceased its assault and pivoted its head in the direction of the Mana source.
There, the beast saw a tform of earth hovered in the air, and atop it stood a boy with white hair.
The moment their eyes locked, Adrian''s lips curled into a mocking smirk.
"Roooaarrrr!!"
The Wyvern snarled in response, vividly remembering Adrian.
Without dy, it pped its wings and leaped up, determined to take down its opponent.
But instead of soaring into the sky, the Wyvern plummeted back to the ground with a deafening crash¡ªits wings failing to lift its massive body.
¡ªBoom!
The ground shook violently, sending debris and dirt flying in all directions.
Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle as he watched the scene unfold.
"Now, you''re nothing but a mere lizard."
He quipped, noting that the Wyvern seemed unaware that its wings had been severed.
Now that the Wyvern had lost its ability to fly, despite his whole body aching like hell from tasting his own magic, to Adrian, it was a fair trade-off.
Wasting no more time, he recited a spell.
Within moments, a magic circle materialized behind him and hurled a barrage of earth palisades toward the grounded Wyvern.
However, to his surprise, the Wyvern sprang into action and deftly dodged left and right, evading the attacks with ease.
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue.
Although the Wyvern had lost its ability to fly, it remained agile.
Hmm, now, what should he do to slow it down?
The Wyvern poised itself to dodge the iing attack but was abruptly ensnared midway when the ground beneath it suddenly transformed into a treacherous puddle of mud.
The beast thrashed and writhed, struggling to break free from the mud that relentlessly dragged it down, but to no avail.
The Wyvern''s head snapped up, and a volley of jagged earth spears entered its sight.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Roooaarrrr!!"
The Wyvern''s blood-curdling wail reverberated through the forest.
The earth spears rained down on its massive form, tearing through its scales and drawing blood.
However, a sudden burst of mes surged toward him from below, forcing Adrian to halt his attack and leap toward the newly summoned earth tes.
Without dy, the Wyvern immediately broke free from the mud that had ensnared its feet and bolted away.I think you should take a look at
Blood streamed down its scales and dripped as it swiftly sprinted toward the area of the tree.
But before the Wyvern reached the area of the trees, a blur of movement rushed toward it, causing the Wyvern to rear up and beat its wings in startled reaction.
"Roooaarrrr!!"
The Wyvern let out a wail as blood continued to spurt out from its feet; a lightning-fast wheat-haired boy was seen running circles around the monster, relentlessly thrusting his spears with precision and determination.
The Wyvern looked downward, but P¨¦r¨¦z was way too fast for its eyes to follow.
Ignoring it, the Wyvern pped its wings and leaped backward before turning around to look for another route, however¡ª
¡ªWhack!
With a sudden, savage blow, the Wyvern''s head was wrenched to the side.
"Roooaarrrr!!"
It let out a roar of pain before crashing to the ground with a deafening thud.
¡ªBoom!
In the aftermath, a ck-haired boy with a powerful buildnded gracefully nearby, his eyes fixed on the fallen creature.
Seizing the opportunity, Sylvina and Rhea unleashed a barrage of lightning bolts.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of deafening explosions erupted, each one louder than thest.
The ground shook violently as debris and clouds of dust were hurled into the air.
Adrian, who watched the whole scene from above, smirked.
''Finally, they use the Magic Scroll correctly this time, huh?''
Well, they found a lot of Magic Scroll inside the treasure chests.
However, the girls were forced to halt their attack upon seeing red flickered inside the clouds of dust.
Wasting no more time, they immediately jumped to the side to dodge the iing attack.
¡ªBoom!
An earth wall suddenly emerged and blocked the fire before it could even touch them.
Sylvina looked up, and when her eyes locked with Adrian''s cerulean eyes, she smiled, and Adrian nodded in response.
"Roooaarrrr!!"
ncing toward the sound, Adrian saw the wyvern stagger backward, its body battered by the unrelenting assault of Ralph and P¨¦r¨¦z.
¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack!
Blood sprayed into the air with every wound they inflicted.
However, unexpectedly, the Wyvern spun around andshed out with its tail, causing P¨¦r¨¦z to widen his eyes as it was toote to dodge.
¡ªWhack!
"Urgh!!"
P¨¦r¨¦z flung backward, and Ralph, in an instant, leaped forward to catch the boy''s body and cushion his fall.
"Screech!!"
Taking advantage of the situation, the Wyvern immediately bolts away.
However, the ground beneath the monster suddenly gave way.
¡ªSsh!
With a loud ssh, the Wyvern crashed into a puddle of thick, sticky mud, sending a spray of muck in every direction.
The beast struggled to break free, but the mud was wrapped tightly around its body, sucking it down deeper into the earth.
As a familiar presence made itself known, the Wyvern turned towards the source, revealing a figure with white hairnding gracefully on the ground.
His sword gleamed, catching the light.
Chapter 91 Ch. 91: The Hidden Treasures Guardian [4]
As a familiar presence made itself known, the Wyvern turned towards the source, revealing a figure with white hairnding gracefully on the ground.
His sword gleamed, catching the light.
Straightening his back, Adrian''s icy cerulean eyes fixed on the Wyvern lying helpless in the mud before approaching it.
"Screech!"
The beast let out a piercing screech and thrashed about, desperate to break free from the mud that held it captive.
With each violent movement, mud sttered and sprayed in all directions.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
Pacing his speed, Adrian ran with his sword at the ready.
As they drew closer, the Wyvern''s jaws opened wide, prompting him to hurl a lightning bolt at its mouth.
"!"
Adrian flinched when the Wyvern unexpectedly dipped its head into the mud, realizing toote what the monster was up to.
Wasting no more time, Adrian created a wind barrier around himself, and a deafening explosion reverberated throughout the forest.
¡ªBoom!
The mud spewed forth and spread out in all directions, and a dense fog enveloped the area.
The shockwave was so intense that Adrian had to brace himself firmly against the ground.
"Tsk."
Adrian couldn''t help but cluck his tongue in annoyance.
He was aware that monsters with a ranking rating of C and above possessed some level of intelligence.
But the idea that they would fake their struggle to break free just to lure him in seemed a bit insane.
By shooting a fireball into the mud, the Wyvern created a force that dispersed the muck, allowing it to escape.
Due to its 50% Fire Elemental Resistance, the Wyvern would not sustain any significant injuries from its own fireball attack.
As the fog obscured his sight, Adrian conjured a gust of wind to disperse it.
However, he soon found himself leaping backward as the Wyvern''s tail rushed toward him.
Just right after hended, the Wyvern swiftly pivoted its massive body and charged at him.
Undeterred, Adrian unleashed a barrage of lightning bolts, but the beast deftly dodged left and right, as it always did.
When the distance grew closer, the Wyvern opened its jaw to devour the boy who stood motionless, however¡ª
"Roooaarr!!"
The monster let out a piercing wail and pped its wings in surprise as Perez''s spear grazed its feet, causing red blood to spray into the air.
Before the monster could fullyprehend what was happening, it was struck by another attack.
¡ªWhack!
A boy with ck hair descended from above andnded a powerful punch on the monster''s head.
¡ªBoom!
The Wyvern''s head mmed into the earth and let out a piercing wail of agony.
"Rooaarrr!!
As the duo retreated andnded next to him, Adrian quickly shot out an earth spear.
To his surprise, the Wyvern stood up and jumped back, causing his attack to strike the ground below.
''What the hell.''
The corners of Adrian''s lips twitched in annoyance; somehow, he began to question his uracy.
¡ªThud!
The ground trembled as the Wyvernnded gracefully on its feet, its scales stained with a deep red hue.
Its hot breath escaped its mouth as it panted heavily, clearly exhausted from the intense battle.
"I''m amazed it still has the energy to dodge."
Ralphmented as he wiped the sweat off his chin.
Furthermore, his Magic Scroll would lose its effect in a few minutes, meaning they had to take down the Wyvern quickly.
Soon, The Wyvern''s jaws parted, revealing a fiery glow deep within its throat.I think you should take a look at
While the duo readied themselves to retreat, the white-haired boy beside them stood firm, not even flinching.
"Ian!"
Ralph called out, yet the boy in question just stayed still.
Without warning, the Wyvern unleashed its breath of fire, prompting Adrian to fire his lightning bolts in unison before summoning a towering wall of earth to block the mes.
"Rooaarrrr!!"
Suddenly, the Wyvern emitted a deafening roar, its body contorting in agony as the lightning surged through its throat.
It stumbled, blood spilling from its mouth and sttering all around.
"Rooaarrrr!!"
The Wyvern let out another piercing wail before finally plummeting to the ground.
¡ªBoom!
Shortly after, a sequence of explosions erupted, flinging debris and dust high into the air.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The boys quickly turned their heads to the side, where they saw Syvina, Rhea, and the other students unleashing their magic at the fallen Wyvern.
The creature let out a pained wail as it struggled to regain its footing.
As soon as it stood up, the Wyvern swiftly turned around and bolted away, nevertheless¡ª
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ª-Boom!
"Rooarrr!!"
It was immediately greeted by a barrage of unstoppable Magic as a group of students had waited for it.
"Well, now that''s teamwork."
Ralphmented as he watched the scene present, and Adrian lightly responded.
"Yeah."
"By the way, Ian, is it okay? I mean, you won''t finish it?"
P¨¦rez asked, his voiceced with concern.
Adrian shrugged nonchntly and put his sword back into his magic sphere.
"Nah, it''s alright; it''ll be dead soon."
Adrian pointed at the board hovering in the sky, and the wyvern''s health steadily decreased with each passing second.
"I see."
P¨¦r¨¦z soon nodded his head in understanding.
Finally, when its health reached zero, the Wyvern let out a final roar before swaying and crashing to the ground with a deafening boom.
¡ªBoom!
The ground shook violently, and debris and dust billowed into the air, obscuring the view.
The students held their breath, waiting for the dust to settle, unsure of what they would find.
When the clouds of dirt finally settled, the Wyvern could be seen lying motionless on the ground, blood oozing out of its scales and drenching the soil below.
The atmosphere became silent; only the rustling trees could be heard.
"Is¡ is it dead?"
Someone on the throng chimed in, breaking the silence.
"Look!"
As the student pointed towards the hovering board in the air, the crowd turned their attention to it.
Upon seeing the Wyvern''s health status at 0%, they erupted in merriment.
The students'' faces beamed with pride and excitement as they celebrated their victory.
"We defeated it!"
"Hooray!!"
They eximed, their voices ringing out with triumph.
The air was filled with the sound of their cheers and the sight of their exuberant jumping.
Chapter 92 Ch. 92: The Hidden Treasures Guardian [5]
"We defeated it!"
"Hooray!!"
They eximed, their voices ringing out with triumph.
The air was filled with the sound of their cheers and the sight of their exuberant jumping.
P¨¦r¨¦z ced both his hands on his waist as he watched the excessivelyvish celebration in the distance and spat his mind.
"Geez, why are they acting like Ian doesn''t exist?!"
Ralph nodded in agreement and responded.
"I have to agree with you this time. They forget that our leader made a significant contribution!"
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom, not them talking about him like he didn''t stand next to them.
"Guys!"
As a familiar voice pricked their ears, they turned around, and two girls were seen running toward them; it was Rhea and Sylvina.
Arriving before them, Sylvina ced herself in front of him and bowed.
"Ian, please forgive me!"
"?"
Adrian furrowed his forehead.
Of course, her action left not only him bewildered but the others as well, unable toprehend the situation.
"Vivi, please rise."
Shortly, Sylvina straightened her back, and Adrian couldn''t help but notice the uneasiness that spread across her face.
Brushing it off, Adrian asked.
"So, what is it about?"
Although he had no idea why Sylvina was apologizing and bowing, it clearly mattered to her.
After letting out a deep breath, she exined.
"I''m sorry for not helping you right away."
Ah, that¡
However, before he could open his mouth, unexpectedly, the other hastily surrounded him and bowed.
"That''s right, Ian! We''re sorry!"
"We''re so so sorry, Ian!"
"Please forgive us!"
And what the hell was this again?
Adrian massaged his wrinkled forehead at the sudden headache.
"Alright, that''s enough, now rise."
He knew that they felt guilty, but this was a bit excessive for him, and he didn''t like it.
Furthermore, let alone a bunch of kids like them, even adults were sometimes stunned when they saw such gigantic monsters like that.
So it was understandable, and he didn''t mind it at all.
But if they were a bit older, Adrian wouldn''t hesitate to scold them.
Complying with his order, they straightened their posture, and upon seeing their apologetic faces, Adrian spoke to alter the tension.
"Thank you so much for your concern."
Despite the circumstances, it was a great relief to know that he had such caring friends.
"But it wasn''t just about me. We all worked together to defeat the monster."
And the moment their expression softened, Adrian let out a smug smirk.
"But, make sure not to repeat this mistake in the future."
Instantly, their faces disyed unwavering determination, devoid of any trace of hesitation, as if they were prepared to confront the mightiest monster in existence.
"Absolutely! Your words have been duly noted and will be remembered."
"Rest assured; I will take the necessary steps to ensure that this does not happen again."
Adrian''s smile vanished, and his expression turned grim as he witnessed their sudden burst of exertion.
He massaged his forehead once again, feeling a surge of pain.
With a tired sigh, Adrian spoke.
"Guys, I''m just kidding."
Only then did they nod their heads in unison and make an ''O'' shape with their mouths.
As expected, he was not talented at joking.
Shaking his head to dismiss his useless thought, Adrian began again.
"Once this is over, let''s grab a bite to eat. I''m famished."
After eating in meat for three days, he found himself longing for rich and vorful food.
Living as a Prince and bathing in luxury undoubtedly caused his standards for everything to rise at a ridiculous rate.
Their faces immediately lit up, and they began reciting the foods they wanted to eat, however¡ª
¡ªBoom!
The sound of an explosion made all heads turn to the sky above.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Fireworks crackled and popped; their echoes reverberated through the air, creating a stunning contrast against the deep blue sky.
"Congrattions!"
The voice of a female echoed throughout the forest.
"You are the first one who beat this game!"
A woman soared through the air on an earth tform, her hair whipping behind her.
Upon hearing it, the crowd below immediately erupted in cheers and apuse. I think you should take a look at
"So, this is the end, huh?"
P¨¦r¨¦z chimed in as he watched the sea of people in the distance uninterestedly, and Adrian lightly responded.
"Ahem!"
The woman cleared her throat and beckoned the crowd to quiet down.
When the noise had subsided, she spoke again.
"Thank you all for ying this game with me. I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did. Just like I said in the opening, teamwork is key."
After a brief silence, she resumed.
"The message of this game was to remind you that to make a kingdom prosper, we need to band together."
She scanned the students'' faces below before continuing.
"No one person can do it alone. We must work together, share our strengths, and support each other''s weaknesses."
¡ªp ¡ªp ¡ªp
The crowd gave apuse, and the woman went on with her speech in the air.
Well, now Adrian understands why no one ever beat this game.
It was because they only wanted the treasure for themselves, which exined everything
As greed was one of human nature''s traits, he had said nothing.
"Before I announce the contents of the hidden treasure, I will announce the winner of the Treasure Hunt and the Top contribution of the Wyvern ying quest!"
The throng who had been listening appeared bewildered, and a low murmur filled the air.
If they were aware that there was a reward for contribution damage, they wouldn''t hesitate toe out of hiding and assist immediately.
Shortly thereafter, she announced the top 10 winners from lowest to highest.
"...and the winner for Treasure Hunt is¡ª"
She paused, attempting to create a more dramatic moment, even though the winner was already known to everyone.
"Congrattions to the Sovereign ss for winning first ce! The prize for this event will be sent directly to your dormitory."
¡ªps ¡ªps ¡ªps
The crowd soon gazed at them and pped.
Sylvina and Rhea exchanged a nce before breaking into delightedughter.
It was clear that they were both fighting the urge to jump up and embrace each other.
Meanwhile, P¨¦r¨¦z and Ralph nodded their heads, trying to stay calm.
If it were only the five of them, they could act without constraint.
However, since they are in public, they must maintain proper decorum.
Despite their young age, they couldn''t enjoy their youth.
Well, what could we expect?
As Princes and Princesses, they were expected to be exemry role models for others, exhibiting perfection in all their actions.
Shortly, the woman began again.
"And the winner for the top contribution ying the Hidden Treasure''s Guardian is¡ª"
The board promptly disyed a list of names.
[ Highest Damage Contribution: Sovereign ss ]
[ 1. Adrian Leillucis ¡ª 18,98% ]
[ 2. Sylvina Rennelius ¡ª 9,78% ]
[ 3. Rhea Childerich ¡ª 9,68% ]
[ 4. Ralph Fraulein ¡ª 9,56% ]
[ 5. P¨¦r¨¦z Reinhart ¡ª 9,44% ]
[ ¡ªTotal: 57,44% ]
"Congrattions to the Sovereign ss for winning first ce once again! The prize for this event will be sent directly to your dormitory."
Disappointment crept onto the students'' faces as they half-heartedly pped.
¡ªp ¡ªp ¡ªp
As expected, the Sovereign ss imed the prize without anypetition.
Nheless, Adrian raised an eyebrow when he saw the statistical data floating above.
His team really dominated the game, didn''t they?
Thanks to the Magic Scrolls they found, his ssmates were able to enhance both their magical and physical abilities.
But still, the fact that they could measure each participant''s individual damage, it seemed like there was a device imnted within the Wyvern''s body.
Well, that exined a lot as to why the monster just stayed like a statue when it was attacked.
Soon, a small chest appeared on her hand, and waved it in the air.
"Now, who wants to know the content of this hidden chest?"
The crowd immediately erupted into cheers, their voices echoing across the clearing.
Without wasting any more time, the woman immediately opened the chest and took out a single piece of paper inside it.
With a grin, the woman began to read.
"The hidden treasure is¡ª"
The students went silent, patiently waiting for the woman''s next word.
"All of the Treasure Hunt''s participants are guaranteed to graduate in 2 years!"
The woman eximed.
The throng stood there, eyes widened, agape, their mouths hanging open in surprise, and¡ª
"Uwaaa!!!"
They cried, jumping up and down with excitement.
Chapter 93 Ch. 93: A Lull [1]
A/N:
I should have ended at the midterms. I pretty much regretted it because now the chapters felt dragged. Sorry.
Anyway, wee to the 3rd Arc!!
=====
.
.
.
**AYC 555
.
.
.
The winter sun shone brightly, casting a warm glow on the snow-covered ground.
The snow sparkled like diamonds under the sun''s rays, the air was crisp and refreshing.
A pair of hands wearing thick gloves scooped the snow below before cing it at the snowman''s head next to him.
¡ªPat ¡ªPat ¡ªPat
It had been four months since the Treasure Hunt game.
Currently, Adrian was in his Pce, enjoying his winter break from the Academy.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes watched as he carefully patted the snowman''s head with his hands.
To be honest, he could have made the snowman in a blink of an eye with his Elemental Fusion, but he chose not to do so, because¡ª
Why not?
As he had never had the opportunity to experience the joy of making a snowman before, he decided to create that experience for himself here.
Did it sound childish?
Well, he didn''t give a fuck.
What mattered was his happiness; people''s opinions could go to hell.
With that in mind, he decided to just enjoy it as much as he could, or not¡ª
Adrian tilted his head to the side, narrowly avoiding a snowball that whizzed past him.
As another snowball flew towards him, he quickly conjured a wind barrier to protect his snowman.
¡ªSt!
A snowballnded on the clear ss shield in front of him.
Adrian nced toward the perpetrator and his very, very, very beloved brother, standing not too far away.
And just like him, his whole body was covered in a thick fur jacket.
Soon, a chuckle was heard.
"Hehe."
As expected of his big brother, he was annoying as always, as ever.
"Stop it."
Adrian voiced his dislike.
But of course, listening to hisint was not Nathaniel''s style, and he hurtled another snowball toward him.
¡ªSt!
Adrian smacked the snowball away and bellowed.
"Nate¡ª!"
¡ªSt!
A cold sensation spread across Adrian''s face as a snowballnded squarely on his cheek, rendering him speechless.
He could feel the corners of his lips quivering with irritation.
''This fucker¡ª''
Without much thought, Adrian summoned an ice spike in his hand and flung it toward Nathaniel, who quickly rolled to the side to avoid it.
¡ªStab!
Nathaniel''s golden eyes widened in surprise as he watched the ice stake pierce the ground next to him.
"Whoa, Ian! That''s danger¡ª"
Nevertheless, he was cut off when another sharp ice spike hurtled toward him, forcing him to leap backward.
"What the hell!"
Nathaniel eximed.
Ignoring his protest, Adrian began to run and shot out dozens of ice stakes.
Nathaniel deftly darted left and right effortlessly, causing the attack to hit the ground.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The snow scattered in the air and glistened as it caught the sunlight.
Landing perfectly on the snow, Nathaniel took out his wooden sword from his Magical Sphere and shouted.
"I see you want to fight me, huh?!"
Despite this, Nathaniel''splexion was bright, and his smile stretched wide on his lips.
It was evident that he was enjoying his time, upsetting his little brother.
Adrian took out his wooden sword, and both of them charged toward each other.
The moment their distance grew close in, they swung their sword.
¡ªThwack!
.
.
.
¡ªCrackle!
Sparks of embers flew as the firewood crackled open, casting a warm glow on the teens'' faces who were sitting side by side near the firece.
They were covered by a warm and thick nket, each holding a mug of hot chocte in their hands.
Adrian sipped his hot chocte solemnly, his cerulean eyes fixed on the burning wood.
Time flew really fast, and without him realizing it, three years had passed since he lived his life as Adrian Leillucis, the Second Prince of the Aeon Empire.
He was 10 years old now. **
Contrary to his initial expectations, living as him wasn''t so bad after all.
The bright side was that he was surrounded by caring, good people.
But somehow, he couldn''t shake off the guilt that crept within every time he thought that the love he received was never meant for him.
It was meant for the REAL Adrian, not him.
Lowering his mug, Adrian clicked his tongue at the bitter taste in his mouth.
He didn''t like it.
As a hand stroked his hair, Adrian nced sideways and saw Nathaniel offering him a smile.
"Are you still experiencing dizziness?"
Well, he had a dehydration symptom due to sparring with him for too long in the snow; that was why they were here.
Adrian shook his head.
"No, I''m alright now."
Nathaniel patted his hand gently and smiled benignly.
"I''m d to hear that."
Retrieving his hand, Nathaniel asked him.I think you should take a look at
"By the way, have you finished your thesis?"
There were three months left before their graduation exam began.
Adrian had filed the requirement to graduate early to Gizel a few months ago.
Thanks to his wless academic and non-academic record, the screening process went smoothly, and he was deemed eligible to take the graduate exam.
"I have; how about yours?"
The truth was, he had finished it a long time ago.
"I''ve finished it, too."
"I see."
Adrian responded before taking another sip of hisfort chocte, and Nathaniel followed suit.
Pulling the mug away from his mouth, Nathaniel nced at him with a smirk.
"So, what do you prefer? Fight me in the arena or not?"
Simr to the midterm test, the graduation examprised threeponents: written, oral, and practical.
However, the exam introduced a new test called the arena fight.
These fights were held in a specialized training facility within the academy, where students were randomly paired up to battle against each other.
Given the hundreds of second and third-year students, the likelihood of encountering him was slim.
However, if he did happen to cross paths with him, it would undoubtedly be a headache.
With this in mind, Adrian shook his head and replied.
"No, I don''t wish to fight you."
It wasn''t that he was scared of fighting him, but Adrian wanted to graduate with a perfect score.
Suddenly, Nathaniel''s smirk disappeared, and he averted his gaze before speaking in a somber tone.
"You''re right. I don''t want to fight you either."
"?"
Adrian couldn''t help but arch an eyebrow.
It was clear that Nathaniel was referring to something else entirely.
Was he referring to the time when he and Adrian were trying to kill each other in the previous timeline?
"..."
"..."
As the awkwardness grew, Adrian posed a question to break the tension.
"Are you nning on staying here for the night again?
His brother had been staying here for three days.
However, what surprised him was that Nathaniel appeared to have stopped having nightmares.
He hadn''t awakened in the middle of the night even once, which was a positive sign.
It seemed that he was gradually letting go of the past that had haunted him.
Shortly, the ck-haired boy turned to him, a smug grin spreading across his face.
"So, do you want me to stay here?"
"..."
Adrian shut his mouth and shifted his gaze to the flickering mes of the firece before taking a sip of his hot chocte.
Upon seeing how his little brother tantly ignored him, Nathaniel clicked his tongue in annoyance and spoke exasperatedly.
"Just say that you want me to stay over!"
Adrian rolled his eyes boredly and spat his mind.
"I''m just asking."
Why was his brother always full of himself?
After a brief silence, he eventually responded.
"Hmm, I think I''ll return to my Pce. I need to prepare for our departure to the Academy."
"Ah, you''re right."
Adrian nodded in agreement.
The academy was set to start in a week.
.
.
.
¡ªScratch ¡ªScratch ¡ªScratch
Five students sat inside a luxurious ssroom, diligently taking notes on the material being presented on the whiteboard.
A week passed by in the blink of an eye, and the snow had disappeared, making way for the arrival of spring.
¡ªDing ¡ªDong ¡ªDing ¡ªDong
The man with purple hair, who was sitting across from them, smiled and closed the book he was holding.
"Anyway, I have some good news regarding our second Study Tour."
Gizel scanned his students'' faces and, upon noticing theirck of interest, he let out a dry chuckle while trying to maintain his smile.
"What''s with those expressions?"
Without beating around the bush, P¨¦r¨¦z asked.
"So, where is it this time, Professor?"
Gizel smiled and pped.
"It''s the Tower."
"..."
The students fell silent and then shrugged indifferently.
Nah, they knew Gizel too well to fall for the same trick twice.
"Hmph, there''s no way! I believe we will visit the Empire''s great prison."
P¨¦r¨¦z voiced his mind, and the others nodded in agreement.
Adrian, upon hearing this, couldn''t help but frown.
''What on earth is the purpose of children like them visiting a prison?''
This time, Rhea spoke.
"Just tell us where it is, Professor. We won''t fall for your trick!"
Gizel looked embarrassed, realizing that his students didn''t trust him at all.
"No. It is the Tower."
"..."
Soon, the room was enveloped in stillness.
"Professor, is it¡ true?"
Sylvina broke the silence, and Gizel nodded firmly.
"It is."
They exchanged nces and then erupted in cheers, jumping from their seats.
"Woohoo!!"
"Yeay!! The Tower!!"
While his ssmates celebrated, Adrian sat quietly in his seat, lost in thought.
So, it was hisst destination to find the truth, huh?
Chapter 94 Ch. 94: A Lull [2]
¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh
The sound of the waves crashing against the hulls of the galleys created a symphony of nature that echoed through the surrounding area.
The white-haired boy stood next to the ship railing on the deck, his regal attire billowing in the sea breeze.
Basking in the golden glow of the sun, his locks shimmer like freshly fallen snow.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes watched as seagulls soared through the sky, taking in the breathtaking view of the vast ocean before him.
This was his first time sailing in this world, which was a pleasant experience¡ªif he excluded the people gawking at him non-stop for over a damn week.
Also, it had been three weeks since Gizel announced the news about the Study Tour.
Unlike the first Study Tour, where each year had its own agenda, the current Study Tour for all years shares the same destination.
The Tower.
Since thend route would require over two weeks of travel, the Academy chose to take the sea route instead.
This option would take approximately 10 days and could amodate all students and teachers in a galley.
The Tower the Academy was going to visit was not the main Tower in Agatha, but rather its branch in the Synesta Region.
For your information, the Aeon Empire was divided into four regions, with each region serving its own purposes. **
The Egon Region, located on the western side of the Aeon Empire, served as the center of the military, headed by Duke Lancaster.
The Solis Region was where the Imperial Capital City, Agatha, lies, located in the center of the Aeon Empire; its region served as the center of politics, headed by Duke Dcroix.
The Synesta Region, located on the northeast side of the Aeon Empire, served as the center of the economy, headed by Duke Florance.
The Vottane Region, located on the northwest side of the Aeon Empire, served as the center of agriculture, headed by Duchess Ros¨¦ria.
Unlike the two Dukes who were shing with each other, Duke Florance and Duchess Ros¨¦ria were the heads of the neutral faction.
"Geez, you''re here?"
Adrian turned towards the familiar voice and saw four figures approaching him¡ªhis ssmates.
P¨¦r¨¦z, who arrived before the others, immediately spoke his mind.
"We''ve been looking for you, you know!"
"Is that so?"
Adrian answered lightly.
However, before P¨¦r¨¦z could open his mouth, Rhea cut in.
"Yes, he''s been searching for you frantically, like a lost duckling looking for its mother."
"What?"
Adrian arched an eyebrow while P¨¦r¨¦z quickly retorted.
"What? No! Ian, don''t believe her! She''s lying!"
But Rhea shrugged nonchntly and replied with a grin on her face.
"Just ask Ralph and Sylvina for the truth."
Adrian turned to the duo and saw them nod their heads firmly without hesitation.
P¨¦r¨¦z looked at them in disbelief, feeling betrayed.
However, their attention was shifted when amotion was heard on the deck.
"Oh, Syna is already in sight!"
A student eximed, pointing toward the horizon, and another chimed in.
"Look at those windmills!"
Shortly, they began to rush to the side of the ship to catch a glimpse of the approaching harbor.
As they drew closer, the once indistinct silhouette of Syna gradually took shape, revealing a picturesque cityscape.
The numerous galleys docked in the harbor added to the bustling atmosphere, with sailors and merchants going about their business.
But what truly caught their attention were the towering windmills that seemed to greet them from afar.
Syna, the primary port situated in the northeast part of the Aeon Empire''s Synesta region, holds significant importance for both domestic and international trade with the northern Kingdoms.
Boosted by its trade as well as its tourism because its prominent features had made Syna be one of the most prosperous cities in the Aeon Empire.
An outstanding trait of Syna was the windmills that lined up near the docks.
Initially, Syna used to suffer from regr flooding due to being built on londs.
Fortunately, the issue was resolved after the Tower invented windmills and used them to pump out excess water, helping to control the floods.
Soon, the captain''s shout echoed through the air.
"All hands prepare to dock!"
The crew of the ship bustled around, preparing for the uing docking.
Following docking, the students disembarked from the galley and were promptly led by their homeroom teacher to their respectable inn, which was conveniently located near the harbor.
While walking toward their inn, Adrian couldn''t help but notice the giant water fountain in the distance, with Chrono''s golden statue standing tall in the middle of it.
He saw people surrounding it, throwing coins, and began to make wishes.
The more Adrian thought about it, the more suspicious he became of the Empire.
"By the way¡"
As a familiar voice pierced his ears, Adrian frowned and turned his head to the side, only to find a ck-haired teen walking beside him.
What was he doing here?
Wait¡ªwhere were his ssmates?
Weren''t they walking beside him just a moment ago?
Adrian peeked over his shoulder and saw them walking not too far behind him.
Hmm, it seemed like they were giving him and his brother some privacy.
The moment their eyes met, they waved at him, and he nodded his head in acknowledgment.
Returning his attention to his brother, Adrian asked.
"Yes, what is it?"I think you should take a look at
"Well, correct me if I''m wrong, but¡ª"
Nathaniel pointed towards someone in the distance, causing Adrian to furrow his forehead in confusion.
He couldn''t discern who his brother was referring to amidst the crowd.
"¡ªIsn''t that butterfly hairpin worn by the lc-haired girl simr to the one you bought on our trip to Axton City?"
Only then did Adrian notice a girl with lc hair chatting with her three friends in the distance.
And just like Nathaniel said, she wore a butterfly hairpin decorated with purple gemstones¡ªthe gift that he had given her.
''Ah, that girl.''
Without much thought, Adrian answered it lightly.
"It''s not simr; I gave it to her."
"You what??"
Nathaniel asked him with a disbelieving tone.
Adrian couldn''t help but crease his forehead at his brother''s overly dramatic reaction and repeated his words.
"I gave it to her."
Unexpectedly, Nathaniel looked at him with an indescribable expression on his face.
"So¡ she''s¡? You¡?"
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance and spoke sharply.
"Can you talk properly?"
Why the hell was he suddenly stuttering like that?
Nathaniel rolled his eyes in boredom and spat his mind.
"So, she''s your girlfriend?"
"..."
Adrian abruptly halted his steps, and his mind went nk in an instant.
He was too shocked to hear the words that came out of his brother''s mouth.
Where had hee to such a conclusion?
Heaving a heavy sigh, Adrian responded.
"She''s not."
"Really? Then can you exin why you gave it to her?"
Adrian resumed his steps while massaging his wrinkled forehead, which was suddenly throbbing with a headache.
"She gave me a tassel, so I returned the favor."
He just hoped that this ridiculous misunderstanding woulde to an end.
Nevertheless, what came out of Nathaniel''s mouth almost made Adrian cough up blood.
"So, she confessed her feelings to you, and you reciprocated?"
''...fuck.''
For the first time in his life here, Adrian had never been feeling this stupid before.
How could he forget that the tassel was only given to one''s beloved?
Nheless, Adrian started over with a fake cough.
"Ahem, she''s not my girlfriend."
Let alone girlfriend, he didn''t even know her name and was not even interested in knowing it.
"..."
Nathaniel gazed at him with an inexplicable expression, and following a momentary pause, he eventually spoke.
"So, she''s not your girlfriend?"
"I can confirm that."
He answered firmly.
"Hmm¡ I see."
Adrian felt immense relief, knowing that this worthless conversation wasing to an end.
"But, still¡"
Adrian''s brows knitted with concern.
''What? There''s more?''
"I mean¡ªif you''re able to marry her, you''ll be benefited."
''Benefit my ass.''
He didn''t give a damn.
As for now, he just wanted to focus on his goal and enjoy his life to the fullest.
"By the way, can we please change the subject?"
Adrian put on an awkward expression, and Nathaniel spoke apologetically.
"I¡ I understand. I''m sorry; I didn''t mean to make you ufortable."
Well, what was done couldn''t be undone, and so Adrian shrugged nonchntly.
"Nah, it''s alright."
Soon, Nathaniel let out a smile and patted his head.
"Thanks."
As their homeroom teacher turned to the opposite side of the corridor of the inn, Nathaniel bid him farewell.
"Anyway, see youter at dinner!"
"Yeah, see you."
Chapter 95 Ch. 95: The Tower [1]
A/N:
Info dumping.
=====
The next day, the group of students and teachers from the Academy arrived at the Tower at noon.
As they approached the entrance, the Academy staff presented the letter of introduction, and after a brief exchange with the guard, the gate was finally opened.
¡ªNeigh!
The horse whinnied as the coachman urged it on, and the carriage slowly entered the estate.
"Whoaa!"
The students couldn''t help but stare in wonder when they passed through a massive garden, filled with rare and exotic flowers and nts that they had never seen before.
The garden was a riot of colors, with vibrant blooms in shades of pink, purple, and blue.
The air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers, and the students couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer beauty of it all.
As they continued on their way, they soon caught sight of the tower in the middle of the garden.
It was a towering structure, with walls made of stone and a turret that rose high into the sky.
At the top of the turret, they could see a glowing blue Mana boulder, radiating a soft, ethereal light.
"What is that?"
P¨¦r¨¦z, who sat across from Adrian asked, his point toward the tower.
"It''s a Mana Transceiver Tower."
Fun fact, the Tower wasn''t actually named after the building that resembles a tower.
It was named after the Mana Transceiver Tower (MTT), which could be easily spotted from a distance.
Every Tower''s estate had this MTT, and the concept of it was no different from Base Transceiver Station (BTS) Tower back in his previous world.
"It is responsible for transmitting and receiving Mana Waves from the Telesphere and other devices within its coverage area. This is why we don''t have to channel our Mana to make a call."
Adrian exined further, and the others nodded as they listened to the new information.
Even though one didn''t have to channel Mana, it didn''t mean that it was free.
To keep their Telesphere active, one needed to pay a monthly subscription fee.
However, even if the Telesphere was deactivated, one could still use the Magical Sphere.
The only difference was that one couldn''t make a call, as there would be no signal.
As the carriage came to a halt at the entrance of the castle, the student stepped out and was greeted by an elderly man dressed in a sophisticated suit.
The man''s brown hair was peppered with a few strands of gray, and his light-brown eyes sparkled with a sense of wisdom and experience.
He wore sses that perched on the bridge of his nose, giving him an intellectual air, estimated to be in histe sixties.
He engaged in a brief conversation with some teachers, exchanging pleasantries and discussing the itinerary for the tour.
After a few minutes, Joshua turned to the student and introduced himself.
"Hello, my name is Joshua, and I will be your guide for the day."
Without beating around the bush, the guards opened the castle gate, and Joshua led the way, his steps steady and confident.
As the students and the teachers entered the grand entrance hall of the castle, their eyes were immediately drawn to a massive golden statue of the Empire''s founder, Chrono.
The statue towered over them, its height estimated at an impressive 15 meters.
It was situated at the entrance hall, and on either side, grand staircases led to the second floor.
Adrian couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance.
It seemed that the Empire was obsessed with cing Chrono statues on every corner they could find.
Shortly, Joshua stopped in front of it and others followed suit.
"Please pay your respects to the founder of this Empire."
Another strange custom.
In his opinion, it looked like they were worshiping a God rather than paying respects to a historical figure.
Adrian couldn''t help but wonder why the citizens of the Empire refused to believe in God, yet they treated Chrono like one.
Brushing it off, he decided to follow the lead of the others and bow thrice toward the statue.
After that, the group followed Joshua up the stairs and entered another grand hall.
As soon as they gathered inside, Joshua took out a Blink Sphere from his Magical Sphere.
In an instant, they were suddenly teleported into what appeared to be an iron dome.
Joshua walked up to the iron dome and stopped beside it.
He then turned to face the students and spoke with a benign smile.
"Wee to the Tower''s Herbalist Division: Research Department."
¡ªDrtt!I think you should take a look at
Suddenly the iron wall slid down, revealing a breathtaking wilderness environment.
The students couldn''t help but gasp in awe at the sight.
Rows upon rows of nts stretched out before them, and the air was thick with the scent of herbs and flowers.
Joshua walked ahead and the students followed him closely behind.
"As we all know, the Tower was built in SOL 107 under the orders of the Second Emperor."
The old man exined and wasting no more time the student immediately took notes, except for the white-haired boy.
"As the price of medicinal herbs continues to rise each year, one of the Elders suggested building a greenhouse."
Greenhouse?
Adrian furrowed his brow and looked up.
Above them, a vast ss ceiling stretched out as far as the eye could see.
It was then that he realized that this was not a jungle, but an enormous greenhouse.
"The greenhouse project initially started at the main tower in Agatha on SOL 210. Subsequently, with sufficient funds secured, each branch established its own greenhouse by SOL 322."
After a brief silence, Joshua continued.
"We cultivate a variety of rare herbs in this greenhouse, including those that are not native to the Empire. By doing so, we have been able to reduce our production costs by 30%."
Adrian saw numerous herbalists examining the herbs and recording their findings on paper.
"Regarding the herbs that originate from the Empire, they are typically procured from the Vottane region to support the growth of our economy."
After observing enough, they moved to the next area.
¡ªDrrtt!
The iron dome slid down and the students were greeted by a vast white hall that stretched out before them.
Stepping out of the dome, they noticed that the walls were lined with neatly arranged rooms.
People in white robes could be seen passing by, with some of them examining something in their respective rooms.
"This is the Alchemist Division''s Research Department."
Joshua''s voice broke the silence.
Well, that exined the various rare mineral stones and scientific tools strewn about on their desks.
Few darted at them as they passed by but immediately got back to their activity.
It was clear that the researcher paid them no mind.
Afterward, the students proceeded to the Elementalist Division''s Research Department.
To their surprise, the students found themselves transported into a vast, empty white room, unlike anything they had seen before.
Beneath their feet, the floor was constructed entirely of clear ss, offering a view of the numerous rooms below.
Adorning the floor of each room were magic circles, where Elementalists could be seen chanting, writing on paper, and performing various rituals.
The room was brimming with precious mana stones, glimmering in the dim light.
Elementalists stood in a neat line, eagerly awaiting their turn to retrieve the coveted gems.
P¨¦r¨¦z turned to Adrian, who happened to be standing next to him and asked.
"Will they notice us?"
Adrian shook his head and responded.
"I think this is a one-way ss.
"I see."
P¨¦r¨¦z nodded his head in understanding.
Joshua said that they couldn''t be disturbed, especially when chanting a spell; they need to have great focus.
That''s why the students were only allowed to observe from above.
Following their activity, they went to their final destination: the Research Department of the Engineering Division.
True to its name, they were led to a room where engineers were busy working with metals.
Not long after the first day of the Study Tour came to an end.
Nevertheless, Adrian was intrigued by the Tower.
He found it surprising and unusual that an organization with such great power and influence had not attempted to overthrow their ruler and seize the throne for themselves, as often portrayed in fantasy stories, such as an evil church and its corrupt pope.
Despite standing tall for over 400 years, there was no sign of any such treachery.
On the contrary, the Tower continued to make valuable contributions to the Empire.
Before departing, the students were given an hour to explore the Tower''s amenities and without wasting any time, Adrian immediately rushed towards the Tower''s library.
Since each division had at least seven departments, the tour was scheduled tost for a week.
Then that meant, Adrian had a total of 7 hours to find the answer he was looking for.
Chapter 96 Ch. 96: The Tower [2]
¡ªFlip ¡ªFlip ¡ªFlip
The sound of rustling paper filled the surrounding area when the slender, pale hand continued to flip through page after page.
The boy with white hair stood next to the towering bookshelf while reading.
His cerulean eyes darted left and right as he swept every line written in the book.
Only after his gaze met a nk sheet did his eyese to a halt.
"Haa¡"
Letting out a weary sigh, the young Prince closed the book and returned it to the shelf before selecting another one.
He had read book after book in the Tower''s library, yet even after almost an hour, he had found nothing.
Adrian furrowed his brow and clicked his tongue in annoyance.
''Is there no other way to uncover the truth besides joining that shitty organization?''
Brushing it off, Adrian began to skim through the shelf once again, however, his attention was diverted when his Telesphere rang.
He nced at his wrist and saw P¨¦r¨¦z''s ID appear on his Telesphere.
Without much thought, he answered it.
"Hello?"
// Ian? Where are you? We''re going to return soon! //
"Alright, I''ll be returning soon."
// Alright. //
.
.
.
As Adrian made his way back to the gathering ce, a distinctive tter filled the surrounding area.
The teachers were seen busily checking their students, ensuring that no one was left behind.
After meeting up with Gizel, he ordered him to get into the carriage since his ssmates had already boarded it.
Adrianplied with his homeroom teacher''s order and ascended the carriage.
Upon entering, a dark atmosphere immediately greeted him, causing him to arch an eyebrow.
All eyes darted toward him, and a gloomy expression was vividly etched on his ssmates'' faces.
Brushing it off, Adrian sat on his designated seat and watched the scenery outside through the carriage window.
Earlier, he had spoken to the librarian, hoping to borrow some books, but was informed that the collections could not be borrowed outside the library.
As a result, he was left with nothing to do but stare outside.
Not long after, the coachman urged the horse forward without dy.
"..."
"..."
The group exchanged nces in disbelief.
Even after putting on their sour expression, howe the white-haired boy feigned ignorance toward them?
As no one opened his mouth, P¨¦r¨¦z eventually broke the silence with a somber tone.
"Ian, just a moment ago, I heard something about you."
As his name was called out, he nced at him and responded disinterestedly.
"About what?"
"It says you''re graduating in three months."
Ah, that¡
Well, Adrian said nothing about his goal to graduate in a year and it seemed like P¨¦r¨¦z''s gossip club had found out about it.
However, instead of exining things, Adrian let out a smirk and spoke sarcastically.
"I see. So that''s why you all put on such ugly faces?"
Surprise was etched on his ssmates'' faces upon hearing hisment, and Ralph''s voice boomed as he responded.
"How can we not? You have no idea how surprised we were when P¨¦r¨¦z gave us the info that you were leaving us in three months!"
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom.
"I''ll just graduate; don''t act like I''m dead."
Sylvina sighed, feeling frustrated with Adrian''s nonchnt attitude.
"Ian, we''re sad, not mourning."
Nevertheless, the white-haired boy shrugged indifferently.
"Well, it sounds the same to me."
After a brief silence, Adrian suggested.
"Rather than dwell in sadness, how about we create some good memories?"
Taking his words into consideration, their expressions gradually lit up with excitement and nodded in agreement.
Ralph brushed off his sadness and grinned.
"As expected of our leader, he always knew how to lift our spirits."
Soon they allugh, leaving the white-haired boy watching them with a grim expression.
Ever since the Treasure Hunt event, they were so obsessed with calling him ''our leader''.
After feeling gratified, they eventually stopughing, and P¨¦r¨¦z conveys his thoughts.
"Hey, there''s a bazaar near the harbor, how about we go there after we arrive at the inn?"
P¨¦r¨¦z suggested and the others nodded their heads in unison.
When the gloomy atmosphere lifted, they began to joke andugh with each other.
Unbeknownst to them, they had already arrived at the inn.
As the carriage came to a stop, they stepped out onto the bustling street. I think you should take a look at
Adrian''s attention was immediately drawn to a ck-haired teenager standing nearby, who seemed to be waiting for him.
The group who saw the familiar figure quickly turned to Adrian and Ralph spoke.
"We''ll wait near the bazaar entrance."
He nodded and they began to walk away to give him some privacy.
Shortly, Adrian approached Nathaniel and without beating around the bush, he asked.
"What is it?"
"Are you going somewhere?"
And instead of answering his question, he asked tly.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but notice his brother''s indifferent expression.
His usually cheeky personality was nowhere to be found, which was unlike him.
"I''m going to the bazaar with my friends¡ª"
"Cancel it."
Nathaniel cut in abruptly, causing Adrian to furrow his forehead momentarily before rxing it.
Ah, he understood.
Recalling the time before the Survival Test started, didn''t his brother warn him about something too?
Returning his attention to Nathaniel, Adrian eventually responded.
"May I know the reason?"
Nevertheless, the ck-haired teen shook his head and spoke firmly.
"Please, just cancel it."
"I can''t just simply cancel it without a reason."
Nathaniel let out a tired sigh and spoke.
"Ian, if you trust me, please consider my request."
"¡"
They stared at each other intensely for a few seconds before Adrian broke contact and darted to the side.
There, Adrian saw his friends having a fun conversation as they patiently waited for him.
Well, if it was only him and his brother, then he didn''t give a fuck about what would happen; instead, he would challenge the damn plot head-on.
But now that his friends were present, he didn''t want them to be entangled with something dangerous; they were just a bunch of kids.
Also, different from the previous one where Nathaniel gave him a ''hint'' about what was going to happen¡ªtalking about Kearny''s army trespassing into the Aeon Empire.
This time, Nathaniel refused to provide any clue, leaving Adrian in the dark about what might happen.
However, the urgency etched on Nathaniel''s face made Adrian suspect that it was not a trivial matter.
"Are you listening to me?"
Adrian snapped out of his reverie and turned his gaze back to the ck-haired teen in front of him.
After a moment''s pause, Adrian finally gave him an answer.
"Fine¡ª"
"I know you''re going to¡ªwhat?"
Nathaniel trailed off and blinked several times, confused by Adrian''s sudden acquiescence.
As the teenager in front of him continued to gawk as if he had witnessed something impossible, Adrian asked curtly.
"What?"
Shaking his head to dismiss his surprise, Nathaniel voiced his thoughts.
"N-no, I just thought you were going to persist."
Adrian rolled his eyes boredly and spat his mind.
"Why do I get the feeling that you see me as a troublemaker?"
"Well, that''s the truth."
"What?"
Upon seeing his little brother''s disbelieving face, Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly.
He wasn''t lying, though.
His little brother was indeed a troublemaker.
He told him not to participate in the Survival Test, but he refused and went on his way.
He suggested they leave the Refugee Camp before the enemy arrived, yet he vehemently refused and chose to fight.
If he wasn''t a troublemaker, then what was he?
"Haa¡"
Sighing in defeat, Adrian waved his hand.
"Fine, whatever."
Soon, Adrian began again.
"Then, I''ll talk to my friend¡ª"
Before Adrian could finish his sentence, the Princes immediately jumped backward and the floor beneath them exploded, spewing seawater in all directions.
Just right after hended, Adrian was forced to quickly hop sideways, and his previous foothold burst open and shot out a powerful jet of water.
Landed gracefully on the floor, the boy looked around and saw that the once-peaceful bazaar had been transformed into a scene of chaos and destruction.
The ground was shaking violently, and people were screaming and running in all directions, trying to escape the earthquake in case of a tsunami.
Adrian struggled to keep his bnce as people pushed and shoved him in their frantic attempts to save themselves.
Desperately scanning the chaotic crowd for a glimpse of his friends, he was suddenly jolted by a bone-chilling screech that pierced the air.
"RROOOAAARRR!!!"
Chapter 97 Ch. 97: Kidnapped [1]
Adrian struggled to keep his bnce as people pushed and shoved him in their frantic attempts to save themselves.
Desperately scanning the chaotic crowd for a glimpse of his friends, he was suddenly jolted by a bone-chilling screech that pierced the air.
"RROOOAAARRR!!!"
A thunderous roar reverberated through the surroundings.
There, a colossal creature emerged from the depths of the sea.
Its massive body towered over the galleys docked nearby, casting a long shadow as it passed by.
Its tentacles writhed and thrashed in the air as if seeking something to grasp.
"Rrooaarr!!"
The Kraken bellowed a deafening roar once again as if announcing its arrival.
The monster''s skin was a deep shade of scarlet, almost murky in appearance.
It was covered in slimy scales that glistened in the sunlight, giving it an eerie glow.
The creature''s pupils were slits, and its irises were a deep crimson, giving it a menacing appearance.
The Kraken lifted its tentacles and brandished them in every path without dy.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Its massive limbs pounded against the harbor floor, shattering the pavement and sending debris flying as water burst forth in all directions.
¡ªCrack!
The sound of splintering wood and breaking metal filled the air as the Kraken''s tentacles smashed into ships and buildings alike.
"Roooaaarrr!!"
"Huuaaa!!"
"Run away!!"
People scrambled in every direction, their terrified screams and shouts piercing the air.
The ground shook beneath their feet as they ran, their hearts pounding with fear and adrenaline.
The salty sea spray stung their faces, and the acrid stench of fear hung thick in the air.
''What the fuck.''
Adrian couldn''t help but cursed inwardly upon seeing the colossal monster before his eyes.
''What the hell was an A-rank monster doing here?''
Unexpectedly, Adrian''s eyes met the monster''s and it let out a low growl.
"Grrr¡"
Without warning, it hastily swung its enormous tentacle towards him, forcing Adrian to leap sideways.
¡ªBoom!
His previous foothold erupted, sending seawater and debris flying in every direction.
Landing perfectly on the ground, Adrian''s attention was immediately drawn to a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye.
As he turned his head, Adrian''s gaze fell upon a girl with striking purple eyes and flowing locks of lc hair, seated on the floor before him.
Her face drained of color as if all the blood had left her body and her entire frame trembling like that of a newborn deer¡ªshe was in a state of extreme shock.
A momentter, Adrian could feel a surge of headache pulsating through his head.
Of all the people he could have encountered here, why did it have to be her?
He didn''t want to be entangled with her anymore.
Sensing something hurtling towards them, Adrian deftly scooped up the girl and jumped backward to dodge the attack.
¡ªBoom!
Hovering in the air, Adrian was forced to dart to the side and another of the Kraken''s tentacles greeted him.
Fully knowing that it was toote to dodge, he swiftly created a round barrier around them.
¡ªBang!
The tentacle mmed onto his shield and Adrian instinctively covered the girl''s head with his arm; held her close as they began to spin uncontrobly inside the barrier.
"Aaah!"
She squealed and tightened her grasp around his body.
"Tsk."
Adrian couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance.
If he was a millisecond toote, they would doubtlessly be pulp.
¡ªSsh!
Suddenly, his vision was engulfed by a deep blue hue and a multitude of air bubbles swirled around the shield as they plunged into the sea.
After a brief period of spinning, they finally came to a stop.
"Ugh!"
Adriannded on his back and the girl was on top of him.
Their haggard breaths resounded inside the barrier.
Adrian released the girl, but even after several seconds, she showed no sign of letting go.
Irritated, Adrian spat his mind.
"Can you move?"
She slowly opened her eyes and upon realizing that she was lying atop him.
"Ah!"
With a sudden jolt, she abruptly sat up, feeling embarrassed and flustered.
"I-I''m sorry!"
She stammered, her face turning red.
Ignoring her, Adrian sat down and clutched his head, a wave of dizziness washed over him.
As he squeezed his eyes shut, he noticed a dampness on his palm, likely from the sweat that had broken out on his forehead.
Suddenly, Leticia''s voice broke through his thoughts.
"Ah! You''re bleeding!"
Adrian opened his eyes to see Leticia''s eyes widen in horror.
Without a second thought, she reached out to tend to his wound, but Adrian immediately shoved her hand away.
"Please refrain from touching me."
Adrian spoke curtly, his voiceced with irritation.
He didn''t like it when a stranger touched him without permission.
Lowering his hand, he saw that his palm was now dyed red with blood.
It appeared that his head had hit the barrier when they spun into a whirlwind.
Leticia received her hand and felt a lump form in her throat.
"I''m¡ so sorry."
Her voice was barely above a whisper.I think you should take a look at
She only wanted to help him, nothing more.
However, Adrian''s silence made the atmosphere grow awkward.
Upon watching Adrian tend to his wound, her mind drifted.
Leticia couldn''t help but notice how Adrian''s warm interactions with his ssmates contrasted sharply with his coldness towards her.
The stark difference in his behavior left her feeling as though a formidable barrier stood between them.
She wondered what had caused such a rift in their rtionship.
But still, it was too early to give up!
Leticia was determined to break through that wall, to understand Adrian better, and to earn his trust.
She knew it wouldn''t be easy, but she was willing to try.
"Are you hurt anywhere?"
The moment his voice pricked her ears, Leticia nced at him and Adrian was seen standing in front of her.
His cerulean eyes gazed down at her coldly.
Leticia shook her head and offered him a smile.
"I''m alright."
Well, it was all thanks to him, she did not receive any serious injuries.
"..."
"..."
As the girl did not bother to get up and just gawked at him, Adrian questioned her once again.
"Can you stand?"
Instead of getting up, she put on a disbelief expression.
"?"
Adrian raised an eyebrow, wondering what was going through her mind.
Soon, she extended her hand toward him and spoke.
"Help me."
She pleaded.
"..."
As expected, her audacity was indeed boundless.
If she was alright, why not bother to get on her feet by herself?
This girlcked effort.
Brushing it off, Adrian took her hand and helped her to stand.
"Thank you."
Ignoring her, he shifted his attention upward and realized that the surface of the sea was nowhere in sight.
Even the monster''s angry roaring couldn''t be heard here.
It looked like they had been thrown into the depths of the ocean.
Also, considering the oxygen level kept decreasing each second inside the shield, he hastily chanted inwardly.
He couldn''t waste any more time here.
Turning his gaze to the girl next to him, Adrian warned her.
"Be careful."
"Huh?"
However, without warning, the barrier moved upward at incredible speed, causing Leticia to stumble and hit her forehead against his shoulder.
"S-sorry, I¡ªuhh¡"
The girl continued to stagger, as if she were drunk, which annoyed Adrian.
He seized her wrist and pulled her close to him, and finally, she stood upright.
"Thank you."
"Whatever."
Leticia pouted at his icy response.
Despite everything, she curved her lips into a small smile.
Although Adrian appeared cold, Leticia sensed that he was not entirely apathetic or indifferent; he had a caring side too.
Peeking at him from the corner of her eye, she couldn''t help but marvel at his striking handsomeness.
His white hair, like a cascade of snow, framed a face that was chiseled and defined.
His piercing blue eyes held a depth that seemed to draw her in, while his strong jawline¡ª
"Is there something in my face?"
"Eh?"
Leticia blinked several times in surprise, feeling caught off guard.
She quickly shook her head and let out a gentle smile.
"It''s nothing."
She spoke softly, but deep down, she knew that there was something.
Well, right now he might be cold toward her, but they would find out soon enough!
And so, with a newfound determination, Leticia made a silent vow to herself.
''I''ll make you fall for me!''
Adrian felt uneasiness upon sensing a strange atmosphere around Leticia.
He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but a chill ran down his spine.
He had no idea what it was, but Adrian had a bad feeling about it.
However, just as he was about to open his mouth, unexpectedly the barrier vanished and they lurched downward.
"Unf!"
Leticia squealed and Adrian instinctively caught her, keeping them from being separated.
The boy''s eyes darted around the area, searching for any signs of danger as he felt the Mana around him jumbled.
''Someone is using a Mana Disruption Device.''
The Mana Disruption Device was a tool designed to disrupt the flow of Mana in a specific area for a predetermined amount of time.
Sensing somethinging toward him from behind, Adrian tried to move but the water and the girl who hugged him tightly limited his movement.
Soon, he felt something sting his back.
Adrian had no idea what it was, but for some reason, his eyes blurred, and his eyelids grew heavy.
"Unf! Unf!"
Leticia panicked as she watched Adrian''s body lurch downward.
She attempted to wake him but was interrupted by a sharp sting on the back of her neck and her consciousness began to fade away.
Chapter 98 Ch. 98: Kidnapped [2]
¡ªBang!
The golden eyes stretched wide in horror upon seeing his brother inside a shield flung toward the sea.
"No!! Ian!!"
He screamed at the top of his lungs, his heart pounding in his chest and immediately ran toward where hest saw his brother.
Panic set in as Nathaniel''s mind raced with all the possible worst-case scenarios.
''No! No! No!''
He repeated inwardly, trying to block out the terrifying thoughts that threatened to consume him.
While they were initially together, the exploding pavement and panicked crowds caused them to be separated, far from where they had intended to be.
Sensinging from above, Nathaniel looked upward, only to see a tentacle poised to strike him.
Rather than sumbing to fear, Nathaniel''s eyes shed with anger and took out his sword.
"How dare you do that to my brother!"
Nathaniel''s de shone brightly and shook in his hand.
Without breaking his stride, he swung his sword, unleashing a barrage of crescent-shaped lights toward the tentacle.
¡ªsh! ¡ªsh! ¡ªsh!
"Rooaarrr!!
The Kraken let out a deafening wail the moment Nathaniel''s attack struck its tentacle, a gush of green blood to spurt out and drench the floor.
The Kraken lifted its wounded tentacle to assess the damage and quickly realized that it was bleeding uncontrobly.
"Rooaarrr!!"
With a furious roar, the massive creature scanned its surroundings, searching for its attacker.
Soon, it spotted a ck-haired boy running and without hesitation, it swung its massive tentacles once again.
As Nathaniel prepared tounch his attack, suddenly, a barrage of arch lights flew towards the Kraken, slicing through its tentacles.
"Rooaarrr!!"
The creature recoiled in pain, blood oozing from its wounds.
The teen peeked over his shoulder and saw a white-masked man catching up to him¡ªit was Fredinand.
"Thanks!"
Nathaniel conveyed his gratitude, and Ferdinand nodded in response.
Together, they ran toward Adrian''s fall.
His presence here indicated that he too was separated from Adrian.
Sensing something emerging below, they both leaped to opposite sides.
¡ªSsh!
Without warning, their previous foothold cracked and water shot out.
Theynded gracefully and continued running side by side.
.
.
.
A few moments ago.
.
.
.
The ck-robed man stood stoically next to a building, his grayish eyes locked on two youngsters in the distance.
His master was seen having a conversation with the First Prince.
Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but notice Nathaniel''s serious expression.
It seemed like something serious was going on.
Shortly, Adrian and Nathaniel bounced in opposite directions as their instincts kicked in.
The floor below them crumbled down, and water surged up toward the sky.
Without dy, Frediand emerged from his hiding spot and rushed toward Adrian, weaving through the sea of people.
However, as he stepped forward, his foothold suddenly gave way, causing him to leap backward and water to burst out from the cracked floor.
Wasting no time, Fredianand sprinted towards his master as soon as hended.
The old man deftly zigzagged to avoid the water.
However, before he could reach the boy, another Kraken tentacle struck the newly summoned shield, causing his master to fall into the sea.
"No!! Ian!!"
Darting towards the familiar voice, Frediand saw a ck-haired boy running towards the same destination.
Nathaniel looked up and saw a tentacle about to strike him.
Without stopping, he quickly drew his sword and unleashed a series of crescent lights toward the tentacle.
¡ªsh! ¡ªsh! ¡ªsh!
"Rooaarrr!!
The Kraken wailed and its tentacle recoiled with green blood gushed out, drenching the floor.
It lifted its tentacle and saw that its limb was now bleeding uncontrobly.
"Rooaarrr!!"
The Kraken let out an angry roar and brandished its massive tentacles once again.
Fredinand immediately unleashed a barrage of light arches toward the Kraken''s tentacle, determined to fend off the creature''s attack.
"Rrrooaoarr!!"
The Kraken recoiled in pain as the barrage of blows hit its tentacle.
With a quick nce over his shoulder, Nathaniel turned to Fredinand and conveyed his gratitude.
"Thanks!"
.
.
.
Ferdinand and Nathaniel arrived at the end of the harbor, their hearts racing with anticipation.I think you should take a look at
The once bustling harbor was now in ruins, with debris scattered everywhere and the water murky and polluted.
Without hesitation, they both jumped into the sea.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
Bubbles of air surrounded them as they sank into the sea.
Their eyes darted frantically in every direction, scouring the murky waters for any signs of Adrian.
However, the sight that greeted them was enough to make their hearts skip a beat.
There, they saw five figures wearing ck robes surrounding Adrian and a girl whoy motionless inside a massive, translucent sphere.
''Those people!''
Looking at their appearance, Nathaniel could easily recognize them.
They were none other than the members of that shitty organization!
Wasting no more time, Nathaniel and Ferdinand unleashed a volley of wind bullets toward the attackers.
"Unf!"
A crimson hue tainted the surrounding water as one of them fell lifeless and sank into the sea.
How dare they try to harm his little brother in front of him!
Panic spread across their faces as they witnessed theirrade''s demise.
Immediately, Nathaniel and Fredinand swam toward them.
Not wanting the duo to get any closer, they fired wind bullets at them.
Nathaniel quickly cast a shield to protect himself and Ferdinand from the attack.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Bubbles of air obscured Nathaniel and Fredinand''s sight as the bullet crashed into the shield.
However, amidst the haze, a blinding light covered the entire area.
Nathaniel and Ferdinand jolted in surprise upon realizing that the attacks just now were merely bait and that their goal was to activate the Blink Sphere to escape!
"N¡ªunff!"
Nathaniel''s mouth bubbled with air as he tried to scream.
As the blinding light subsided, the people in front of them vanished without a trace.
¡ªAdrian was kidnapped.
.
.
.
The eyelids fluttered before revealing a pair of beautiful azure eyes.
Adrian blinked a few times and clutched his head as a surge of headache swirled inside.
"You''re awake¡?"
A weak tone mixed with relief pricked his ears.
Adrian removed his hand from his forehead and noticed a pair of purple jewels ahead.
Without wasting any time, he quickly sat up, realizing that he had been sleeping on someone''s thighs.
Adrian had no idea how he had ended up there.
Shifting his attention, he scanned the surroundings.
Adrian found himself inside an iron cage with the girl, in what seemed to be a cave or underground environment.
The room was bathed in warm orange hues, with flickering torches providing the sole source of illumination.
Adrian couldn''t discern whether it was day or night beyond the walls.
ck-robed guards sat at a nearby table, engrossed in a game of cards.
However, Adrian was stunned when he noticed another cage beside his own.
In contrast to his own cage, the one adjacent to him was packed with children of his age group¡ªaround 20 to 30 kids in each of the five cages, excluding his own.
Several children stared at him but quickly looked away when he red back at them.
Judging from their appearance, Adrian could tell that they weremoners, and some were from slums.
It appeared that the kidnappers had categorized their origins.
And just like before, he was unable to detect any mana in the area, which suggested that a Mana Disruption Device had been installed.
Adrian looked at his wrist and his Telesphere was gone.
Soon, the boy tried to rummage through his pocket but found nothing.
''Goddamnit! Not my precious pouch of gold and sword!''
Adrian could suddenly feel a surge of pain inside his head returning.
Well, doubtlessly, they took all of their valuable items.
Now that the tracking devices were removed from him, waiting to be rescued was not an option.
He had to find a way to escape on his own.
Soon a familiar voice emerged.
"It''s 197 to 201."
Adrian turned towards her, and she leaned in to speak in a hushed tone.
"The time gap between shifts during the guard change is approximately 197 to 201 seconds."
''Ah, I see.''
So in other words, they had 3 minutes to escape from this room, huh?
"You count them?"
Adrian asked and she chuckled before eventually nodding.
"Yes!"
Surprisingly, the girl next to him was far from useless; she was actually quite intelligent.
While he was unconscious, she gathered valuable information.
Upon seeing her smile, Adrian furrowed his brow in confusion.
They were in the midst of being kidnapped, and he couldn''tprehend how the girl next to him could stillugh gleefully in the face of danger.
Unbeknownst to him, Adrian''s tongue rolled on its own ord.
"What''s yourst name?"
The girl offered him a smile before standing and curtseying.
"Please forgive me for thete introduction. Your Highness, my name is Leticia Florance."
"..."
Now Adrian understood the source of her politeness, intelligence, and persistence, and what Nathaniel said he would benefit from marrying this youngdy before him.
It turned out that she was the daughter of a Duke from the neutral faction; Duke of Florance.
Chapter 99 Ch. 99: Kidnapped [3]
Now Adrian understood the source of her politeness, intelligence, and persistence, and what Nathaniel said he would benefit from marrying this youngdy before him.
It turned out that she was a daughter of a Duke from the neutral faction; Duke of Florance. **
"You may rise."
With that, Adrian shifted his gaze to the guards who were engrossed in ying cards, not too far away from his cell.
Leticia straightened her back and settled into the seat on the cold floor next to him.
While it may have seemed appealing to have a partner from a powerful family, Adrian knew that the reality was far from simple.
Both the Florence and Ross¨¦ria families had been the heads of the neutral faction for generations, making it difficult to bring either of them into his mother''s faction.
Adrian had no interest in the throne, and therefore, marrying this little girl was unnecessary.
Also, he wished to marry someone he truly loved, not for political gain.
To hell with an arranged marriage.
Adrian refused to let societal norms or political pressures dictate his choices, and was determined to marry whoever he wanted, regardless of their background or social status.
"Your Highness."
Leticia''s voice interrupted his reverie.
He begrudgingly nced at her and she offered him a benign smile before continuing.
"I cannot express my gratitude enough for rescuing me once again. I am forever in your debt."
Her voice wasced with genuine gratitude.
Adrian let out a weary sigh and returned his attention to the front.
"Make sure to train your body so you can defend yourself in the future."
After a brief silence, Leticia eventually responded.
"I will, Your Highness. I don''t want to be a burden on anyone."
"I have faith in you."
Adrian answered tly, his tonecking any real emotion.
Leticia couldn''t help but click her tongue in irritation.
His indifference was exasperating, and for some reason, she felt a sudden urge to smack him on the head.
It was like talking to a wall!
No matter what she said, Adrian remained unmoved and uninterested.
Heaving out a deep breath to calm her rage, Leticia started again.
"Your Highness, I''m terribly sorry for dragging you into this."
"Drag?"
Adrian arched an eyebrow and turned to face her.
"What an interesting choice of words."
"That''s¡"
As she met his striking blue eyes, Leticia felt a sense of shame and averted his gaze.
"I get kidnapped a lot, so I want to apologize that you also got kidnapped because of me."
"I see."
That exined why she was able to smile and look so rxed despite being kidnapped; she was used to situations like this.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but ask.
"How many times have you been kidnapped?"
To the extent of getting used to it, it seemed like it didn''t happen two or three times.
Leticia shrugged, her expression nonchnt.
"I''ve lost count, it happened more times than I care to remember."
Adrian was perplexed, he couldn''t believe his ears.
How could someone be kidnapped so many times?
Nevertheless, he couldn''t resist the urge to make a sarcasticment.
"Well, your knights must be doing a fantastic job protecting you."
Leticia faced him, a scowl etched on her face.
"Don''t me them! It''s just that I mostly run away from home when I get kidnapped."
Adrian raised an eyebrow in surprise.
"You run away from home?"
Leticia nodded, her expression sheepish.
"Yes, I get bored easily and I like to explore. But sometimes I get into trouble and end up getting kidnapped."
Adrian was dumbfounded by Leticia''s confession.
He rubbed his temples, trying to ease the headache that was starting to form.
He couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration towards her.
''So, in other words, she was nothing more than a troublemaker, huh?''
Adrian could imagine how their mansion was turned upside down when they found out that their youngdy had disappeared.
The knights must have been frantic, searching every nook and cranny of the estate for her.
¡ªCreak!
As the unoiled wooden door creaked open, all heads turned toward the source.
The woman standing in the doorway had vermilion hair and was dressed in a tight ck suit that hugged her curves.
The deep V-cut of her suit revealed a tantalizing hint of cleavage, and a graceful smile graced her face.
It was none other than Annelise; that annoying organizational strategist.
I think you should take a look at
Ah, how could he forget such a detail?
Didn''t Adrian''s memories and this ce share the same environment?
And the fact that that woman was here, meant that he was kidnapped by that shitty organization.
Then¡ª
Adrian nced toward the kids inside the cages, knowing what their fate would be.
Shortly after, the two guards stood up and bowed respectfully, addressing Annelise.
"Mydy."
Annelise acknowledged the guards'' gesture with a nod before gracefully making her way toward Adrian''s cage.
Upon reaching there, she performed a curtsey.
"I greet Highness the Second Prince of the Empire."
"¡"
Nevertheless, even after seconds passed, Adrian didn''t say a word.
One of the guards grew impatient and shouted at him.
"Say something you¡ª"
Annelise intervened by raising her hand, signaling the guard to stop.
After a moment ofposure, Annelise stood tall and spoke up with a somber tone.
"Your Highness, I would be appreciated if you could respond."
Ignoring herint, Adrian spat his mind.
"What do you want from me?"
After settling into the chair prepared by the guard, she gestured for them to leave and once they had exited the room, she shrugged indifferently.
"I simply wish to meet the person who foiled my n."
It seemed like she was referring to him barging into the conference room.
The fact that the enemy knew about it meant that they had likely nted spies inside the Sun Castle.
Looking back on the Refugee Camp, it was discovered that half of the stationed Knights were actually spies.
Like¡ªdamn.
Just how many spies were rooted in the Empire?
"But who would have thought that I would meet such a charming boy?"
"..."
Despite his silence, she continued her babble.
"Personally, I prefer you to your brother, that ck-haired boy."
Adrian furrowed his brow.
"You met my brother?"
"That''s correct! I met him when we were at the refugee camp."
Adrian distinctly recalled that Nathaniel had mentioned meeting ''only one of them'' and had referred to the attacker as ''he'', not ''she''.
Adrian couldn''t help but let out a wry scoff.
That damn regressor¡ªeven in the presence of the Emperor, he still dared to lie.
Somehow, Adrian didn''t understand how Nathaniel''s brain worked.
What benefit did he gain by keeping the information to himself?
However, as a thought kicked in, Adrian spoke.
"The purple book¡ªthe void century. Do you know that book?"
"Ah! That book!"
Annelise pped her hands merrily and continued.
"Yes, I know that book. Have you read it, by any chance?"
"Yes, I have."
"That''s great. So, what are your thoughts on the book?"
Without bothering to answer, Adrian asked another question.
"Are the items written there true?"
Now that he had encountered her in person, there was no need for him to wait for the continuation of Adrian''s memories.
"Yes. They are real."
Annelise nodded without hesitation.
Nevertheless, Adrian shook his head.
"I don''t want hearsay. I need tangible proof."
She chuckled softly and tilted her head.
"I can''t reveal our secret to an enemy, can I? But if you decide to join our society, I''ll share everything with you."
"I see. So that''s the reason why you kidnapped me, huh?"
Soon, the woman burst intoughter.
"Ah, as expected of the one who foiled my n. You''re quite sharp."
Seizing herughter, Annelise continued.
"Since you already know, let me get straight to the point. Would you like to join us?"
After a brief silence, Adrian spoke.
"If I decline, will I end up like them?"
He pointed to the cage filled with children next to him with his head.
Soon, the gentle smile on her lips vanished and her face was devoid of any expression.
"Oh my, you seem quite knowledgeable about us, don''t you?"
Her voice dripped with sarcasm.
Chimera.
It was the name of the monster Nathaniel frequently fought in the novel.
At first, there seemed to be nothing wrong with it, until heter discovered that the Chimera were, in fact, humans who had been turned into monstrous creatures.
Yes, that damn organization was using human children as experiments to develop Chimera''s drugs.
Chapter 100 Ch. 100: Escaping [1]
A/N:
Yay! Happy 100th chapter!!
=====
Yes, that damn organization was using human children as experiments to develop Chimera''s drugs.
Annelise scoffed wryly and spoke in a sarcastic tone.
"Well, considering how precious you are, it seems we need to develop a new drug for you. A mind-controlling drug, perhaps?"
"..."
Silence.
Adrian didn''t answer and just stared coldly at her.
Nevertheless, even after patiently waiting for three minutes straight, he didn''t bother to utter a word.
She let out a weary sigh and retrieved her pocket watch, checking the time before returning it to her pocket.
"I''ve wasted too much time here."
Returning her attention to the boy inside the cage, she began again.
"Well, I have to admit that you have an extraordinary brain to shatter my strategy. But¡ª"
Annelise rose from her seat and continued.
"¡ªEven if the Empire refuses to wage war with the Kearny Kingdom, it doesn''t matter. Because I willpel the Kearny Kingdom to wage war against the Empire."
Adrian furrowed his eyebrows.
Was that even possible?
"Well then, Prince, I''ll see you around."
Annelise bid him farewell and made her way toward the entrance.
However, she halted midway and turned toward him.
"By the way, how about we have a bet?"
"What bet?"
Adrian sounded uninterested.
"Considering how astute you are, I believe you will be able to get out of here regardless. But if you can spoil my ns a second time, I willpensate you generously."
Annelise said, a sly smile ying at the corners of her lips.
Nevertheless, the boy couldn''t help but sneer at her nonsense.
"Why would I trust the enemy''s promises?"
Annelise shrugged nonchntly.
"Well, we''ll see if it''s a baseless bluff or not."
With that, she turned around to leave, but Adrian''s voice stopped her tracks.
"Those kids."
Upon hearing his serious tone, Annelise''s smile stretched wide as she turned back to face him.
"What about those kids?"
"If I win, you must free all of the kids who were kidnapped by your organization. Do we have a deal?"
Regardless of the bet, he would still try to prevent the war just like he initially did.
He couldn''t let the plot unfold like in the novel, no matter what.
"Hmmm¡"
Annelise hummed thoughtfully and crossed her arms.
After a brief moment, she gave him a sour look.
"Prince? Seriously? Isn''t that too much?"
Her ruby eyes pleaded for understanding, but Adrian was resolute.
"I don''t care."
Annelise heaved a heavy sigh and conceded.
"Fine. I''ll release them."
Shortly after, her expression lit up, and she let out a merry chuckle.
"Of course, that applies only if you manage to escape alive. However, even if you do, I''m afraid it may already be toote."
After conveying those words, Annelise burst intoughter and blew him a goodbye kiss before disappearing behind the door.
Adrian couldn''t help but cringe at it.
''Disgusting.''
He had never been so relieved that a flying kiss was invisible; otherwise, he would have surely dodged it.
Leticia, who had remained silent during his conversation with the woman, finally spoke.
"Wait¡ªyou know that woman?"
Her voice wasced with surprise.
At first, she thought she caused Adrian to be kidnapped with her, but after listening to their conversation, she realized it was actually the other way around.
Without bothering to answer her question, he faced her and exined his n.
"Let''s escape from here."
"Huh?"
Leticia blinked several times, trying to process what he had just said.
Wasn''t it too sudden?
"Give me your hairpin."
His voice filled with urgency.
"Uh, okay."
Without much thought, Leticia pulled out her hairpin and gave it to him.
Adrian slipped it into his jacket and gave her an order.
"Listen, once the guards leave the room, run towards the cage door and start counting. Do you understand?"
"I understand."
Leticia nodded confidently.
"Good."
¡ªCreak!
However, the sound of the door swinging open interrupted them, forcing them to fall silent as three figures in ck robes entered the room.
While the other two were guards, Adrian was unfamiliar with the third person''s identity.
The individuals appeared to be engaged in a conversation, and the new arrival proceeded to approach one of the cages alongside a guard.
The guard unlocked the door and took ten children out of the cage.
"Let''s meet your parents!"
He eximed cheerfully and Adrian couldn''t help but scoff, knowing it was undoubtedly a lie.
Not long after, he guided the children out of the room.
.
.
.
After waiting for hours, Adrian''s patience eventually bore fruit.
The guards rose from their seats and walked towards the entrance.
As soon as their silhouettes vanished behind the door, Adrian and Leticia rushed to the door of the cage.
"Now!"
"One¡ two¡ three¡ª"
Based on the data collected by Leticia, the shift change urred approximately every three minutes, and Adrian had to open the door at the designated time.
The boy retrieved the hairpin and deftly molded it into a makeshift lockpick.I think you should take a look at
"!"
Leticia gasped when she saw the hairpin being bent, however, Adrian snapped at her heartlessly.
"Keep counting!"
"Y-yes! Twenty¡ª"
Despite being sad that the hairpin was ruined, she heeded his order anyway.
Adrian inserted it into the keyhole of the padlock and began to work on it.
Modern and medieval padlocks were different, especiallypared in size.
Adrian expected to open this one without difficulty.
"What is the Prince doing?"
"You can''t open it, it''s useless."
Adrian could hear unfamiliar soundsing from the cage next to him, and he knew that they were watching his every move.
Ignoring them, Adrian continued with his business at hand.
"90¡ 91¡ 92¡"
Adrian''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Leticia''s count continue to rise.
"148¡ 149¡ 150¡"
He continued to manipte the lockpick, trying to find the rightbination of movements to open the lock.
Sweat started to form on his body as he felt the pressure mounting and just when he was about to give up¡
¡ªnk!
A satisfying click resounded across the room.
"Ah, it opened!"
Leticia''s voice snapped him out of his amazement
Without dy, Adrian grabbed her hand and they both quickly got out of the cage.
As they ran towards the door, they heard desperate cries for help from the other cages.
"Wait!! Please save me!!"
"Save me please!!"
"Don''t leave us!!"
It was not that he didn''t want to save them, but they didn''t have the skills or the weapons to fight off those ck-robed men.
If he were to release them from the cage now, it would only hasten their demise.
It would be safer for them to remain in the cage and wait for reinforcements to arrive.
Leticia peeked at Adrian''s face and she could see there was a slight frown on his forehead.
Leticia knew he was considering the other children in the cages, but she fully agreed with his decision to ignore them.
Although it may have appeared as if he was callously disregarding them, the truth was quite the opposite.
As their ears caught approaching footsteps, Adrian and Leticia quickly hid behind the door.
¡ªBang!
The door burst open and two guards stormed into the room.
Hearing themotion inside the room, one of the guards bellowed angrily.
"What the hell?!"
"SHUT UP YOU PIECE OF SHIT!!"
The other guard yelled, trying to silence the children''s cries.
Adrian''s eyes darted around the room, searching for a weapon.
His azure eyes soonnded on a piece of lumber lying in the corner and quickly grabbed it.
As the guards'' backs faced them, Adrian tiptoed over to one of them and swung the lumber with all his might, aiming for his nape.
¡ªWhack!
"Argh!"
He groaned and fell on the floor.
The other turned his head but it was toote as the log was now in front of his face.
¡ªWhack!
"Ugh!"
He slumped to the ground beside his partner.
"Yaay!!"
"Yeah! That''s the Prince for you!"
The kid''s cheered and some were pping.
Adrian motioned for them to be quiet and was relieved that they listened.
Otherwise, their voices would have attracted more guards to the area.
Wasting no time, Adrian swiftly twisted their necks to ensure they never woke up again.
Next, Adrian rummaged through their bodies in search of something useful.
He found two swords and two daggers, but unfortunately, no potions.
However, he was relieved to have something to defend himself with.
Adrian took one of the swords and ced a dagger into his pocket.
Knowing that a sword would be too heavy for Leticia, he offered her a dagger, which she epted.
Adrian turned to face the children who were locked up in the cage, their faces filled with fear and desperation.
"Please wait here, when I get out of here, I will send reinforcements to save all of you. I promise."
But the children refused to listen.
They shouted and begged for him to take them with him.
"Your Highness! You can''t do this to us!!"
"Please let me escape with you!!"
"Don''t leave us here!!"
Their desperate pleas echoed through the room, their voices growing hoarse with each passing moment.
"I''m sorry."
With that, he turned and hastily took Leticia''s hand, pulling her towards the door.
Chapter 101 Ch. 101: Escaping [2]
¡ªSsh!
With a sudden intake of air, Nathaniel surfaced from the sea.
Nathaniel clenched his teeth and balled his fist before striking the water in front of him.
What the fuck was happening?!
Adrian was kidnapped?!
This did not happen in his previous timeline!
Nathaniel didn''t understand why everything had gone astray from his previous timeline, especially when it came to that little brat in this current timeline?!
"Rooaarrr!"
Upon ncing toward the source of themotion, Nathaniel saw a group of individuals fiercely battling the Kraken in the distance.
The sea monster was being attacked from all sides, taking heavy blows from every direction.
Nathaniel recognized some of them¡ªthey were the Academy''s teachers and the Tower''s Elder was present.
Each of the Tower''s Elders held authority over every branch in each region, which exined his presence here.
In an instant, a blindingly bright crescent of light hurtled toward the monstrous creature.
"Rooaarrr!"
With a deafening screech, the colossal beast recoiled as the Wind de sliced through its writhing tentacle.
A geyser of thick, green blood erupted from the wound, drenching the surrounding area in a sickly shower.
The severed tentacle writhed and thrashed frenziedly,shing out in all directions.
Its spasms grew more and more violent, sending droplets of thick, green blood flying through the air.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The force of the explosion sent debris hurtling into the air, apanied by a massive spray of water.
Shifting his attention to the Telesphere, Nathaniel swiftly scanned the device''s tracking data to locate Adrian''sst known position.
Since the Blinking Sphere had a limited range of only 5 kilometers, Nathaniel believed that Adrian couldn''t have been taken too far away.
As the Kraken was being dealt with, Nathaniel''s attention was now solely on finding his little brother.
Soon, a red dot was seen flickering on the map outside Syna; approximately three kilometers away from his current location.
Wasting no more time, Nathaniel chanted inwardly.
However, the sound of bubbling water next to him caught his attention and Fredinand emerged from the sea.
There, a ck-robed man slung over his broad shoulder¡ªthe same man he had killed only moments before.
Ah, it seemed that Ferdinand instinctively retrieved the enemy''s body for further investigation.
"Let''s go."
Nathaniel prompted, and Ferdinand followed suit.
Using their Maniption abilities, they propelled themselves toward the shore with remarkable speed.
As they made their way, Nathaniel instructed Fredinand.
"I''ll head to Adrian''sst known location. Please meet and inform Duke Florance of the situation."
Nevertheless, Fredinand voiced his disagreement.
"Your Highness, would it not be perilous to proceed unapanied?"
Nevertheless, Nathaniel remained resolute in his decision.
"We have no other option. The city must be secured as soon as possible."
"I understand."
Upon reaching the shore, they split up to do their respective tasks.
While Nathaniel was en route to his brother''s whereabouts, he contacted his subordinate''s Tele-code.
// Boss¡ª //
"Deploy all standby members of the mercenary to search every corner of Syna for my brother, immediately!"
Recognizing the urgency in his voice, the man on the other side immediatelyplied with hismand without question.
// Understood. //
After ending his call, Nathaniel hastened his pace.
.
.
.
The za was filled with numerous people, all in various states of distress.
The injured were moaning and groaning in pain, their faces twisted in agony as the physicians treated them.
The sight of the wounded and dying was heart-wrenching, and the fear in the eyes of those who had survived was palpable.
In the midst of the bustling za, the tall figure with striking lc hair and piercing purple eyes bellowed orders to his knights, his voice echoing off the surroundings.
He was Andarc Florance, a man in his forties; the head of the Synesta Region.
As soon as he heard about the Kraken''s appearance, Andarc immediately rushed to the scene.
Glimpsing a figureing closer, the knights surrounding the Duke drew their swords in unison.
Andarc nced over and saw a ck-robed man wearing a white mask standing not too far away from them, and an unconscious person slung over his shoulder.
The white-masked man revealed the coat of arms of the Lancaster Family, giving away his identity and Andarc ordered his knights to back off.
Stepping forward, Fredinand dropped the corpse body in front of Andarc.
¡ªThud!
Andarc furrowed his eyebrows upon seeing the corpse near his feet.
Unexpectedly Frediand activated the Silence Magic Device and a transparent bubble enveloped them.
Confusion etched onto Andarc''s face, however, before he could open his mouth, Fredinand dropped the bomb.
"Lady Leticia has been kidnapped along with His Highness Prince Adrian."
"Huh?"
Andarc''s heart skipped a beat and his mind raced as he heard the words.
"W-what?"
He stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.
"This person is one of the kidnappers. Please give the order to lock down the city and dispatch your knights to search the entire city."I think you should take a look at
Fredinand''s urgent tone snapped Andarc back to reality and without much thought, Andarc nodded his head.
"I understand. Thank you so much for your information. I will dispatch the Knights as soon as possible and lock down the city."
Leticia was his only child, and the thought of her being in danger filled him with a sense of dread.
With a heavy heart, he gave the order to his knights and prayed that they would find her before it was toote.
.
.
.
A young man with long dark blue hair and piercing eyes stood outside the door of the king''s chambers.
¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock
He knocked three times and announced himself.
"Your Majesty, this is Erudian."
"Enter."
As he pushed open the door, Erudian was greeted by the sight of a cozy room with a warm fire burning in the hearth.
The white-haired man¡ªthe Emperor was seated at a desk with a quill in his hand, scribbling something on a piece of parchment.
Erudian approached the desk and stood before the king, waiting for his attention.
"Sire, I received an urgent report from Duke Florance just now."
Without looking up from his writing, Arthur responded.
"What is the content of the report?"
Erudian took a deep breath before delivering the news.
"His Highness Prince Adrian has been kidnapped."
Arthur''s hand froze mid-stroke, his quill hovering over the parchment.
"What the hell? How could this happen?"
He demanded, his voice rising with anger and fear.
Erudian hesitated before continuing.
"Also, His Highness Prince Nathaniel''s whereabouts are currently unknown."
Arthur put down his quill and brushed his face in frustration.
Every time!
Every time his sons stepped outside the Capital City, idents seemed to ur.
First, they went to the Refugee Camp, and the damned ce they visited turned into a battlefield.
Second, they went to Syna, and out of the blue, a Kraken appeared and destroyed the harbor.
He didn''t understand.
Why did it seem like dangers were flocking to them?
Was it just bad luck, or was there something more sinister at y?
Arthur let out a tired sigh and looked at Erudian with a somber expression.
"Say, Erudian, should I chain my sons inside their Pce instead?"
"Pardon?"
Erudian looked at him quizzically, unsure if he had heard Arthur correctly.
Brushing it off, the Emperor began again.
"Never mind."
"I¨CI understand."
¡ªTuk ¡ªTuk ¡ªTuk
The white-haired man tapped his fingers on his desk.
"When is the Kearny Princess'' arrival?"
"Estimated around 5 to 7 days."
After a brief silence, Arthur eventually gave him the order.
"Dispatch the search team along with the Investigation Team. Also notify the Investigation Team to find both Princes before the Kearny Princess'' arrival, otherwise¨C"
Arthur''s tone became serious.
"¡ªI will demote them."
"As you wish."
Erudian bowed respectfully before exiting the room, leaving Arthur to ponder the situation at hand.
.
.
.
¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle ¡ªRustle
Nathaniel''s heart raced as he made his way through the dense forest, his eyes darting from tree to tree, searching for any sign of his little brother.
As he jumped from one branch to another, his ck hair whipping around his face, Nathaniel''s mind whirled with worry and fear.
After venturing for what felt like an eternity, Nathaniel finally emerged into a sun-drenched clearing.
His eyes immediately fell upon the two Telespheres lying on the ground, their beads cracked and shattered.
"Ah¡"
Nathaniel breathed, his heart sinking as he recognized one of them as Adrian''s.
He strode forward and picked them up, his fingers trembling uncontrobly.
Scanning the surroundings, his golden eyes searching for any clues.
But the forest was eerily silent, and there was no sign of a struggle or any footprints.
Panic set in, and Nathaniel''s heart pounded like a drum against his chest.
"Adrian¡ where are you?"
He whispered, his voice barely audible in the stillness of the forest.
Chapter 102 Ch.102: Chimera [1]
¡ªCreak!
Opening the wooden door, Adrian and Leticia stepped out of the dimly lit room and began to ascend the winding stone staircase.
As they climbed, the sound of their footsteps echoed off the walls, creating an eerie atmosphere.
After a few minutes, Adrian paused and motioned for Leticia to stop.
He peered cautiously around the corner, checking to see if anyone was nearby.
When he saw that the coast was clear, he motioned for Leticia to follow him and they continued up the stairs.
The moment the sound of approaching footsteps reached their ears, Adrian seized Leticia''s hand and pulled her to the left, down a narrow corridor.
They stopped around the corner and Adrian peeked behind the rough stone wall.
There, his cerulean eyes spotted a group of children following a ck-robed man in the distance.
Since they wereing from different directions than his previous cell, it seemed many children were being held captive in this dungeon.
Adrian turned to the girl beside him and asked.
"Did you see those children there?"
Leticia peeked over before eventually nodding her head.
"We will join them."
"What?"
Leticia was perplexed.
Adrian took out his handkerchief and tied it around his head, hiding his distinctive white hair.
Since Annelise¡ªthe upper organization had visited him, he concluded that the resident of this dungeon must have known about him.
Soon, Adrian continued.
"It''s too risky to keep wandering around this dungeon without knowing where we''re going."
It would be ridiculous if they were caught after attempting to run away, wouldn''t it?
Leticia looked at him skeptically, but after a moment''s hesitation, she nodded in agreement.
"I understand."
Adrian stared at the sword in his grasp, its weight and size making it impossible to hide.
With a heavy heart, he decided to leave it behind.
As they approached a fork in the corridor, Adrian and Leticia swiftly turned right and made their way toward a group of children.
They attempted to blend in by acting as inconspicuous as possible.
Joining the group, Adrian struck up a conversation with a brte boy next to him.
"Where are we going?"
The boy turned to him, his face adorned with a wide grin, and answered with an excited tone.
"How could you forget? We''re going to meet our parents!"
"I see."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgment, realizing that the ck-robed man was using the same deceitful tactic to mislead the children.
As they approached a door, the guide stopped and looked at the group of children.
He frowned and muttered to himself.
"Huh? Are there twelve of you? Did I miscount?"
After a brief silence, he shrugged indifferently.
"Whatever."
He opened the door for them and gestured inside.
"Please, proceed."
They entered and the thick scent of herbs filled Adrian''s nostrils.
The space was cluttered with an array of research devices, reminiscent of the ones he had seen in the Tower.
Ten iron chairs were neatly arranged in a row, each with its own 2x2m space and separated by cubicle curtains on either side.
"I miscounted, so there are actually 12 of them."
The guide said apologetically.
The man behind the desk, who was dressed in a white robe like a doctor, responded calmly.
"Oh, I see. Not a problem, we can simply bring in some extra chairs."
He was an old man with sses and his age was estimated around the seventies.
"I understand."
The ck-robed man nodded and left the room.
The old man stood up and addressed the group, gesturing towards the chairs.
"Please, have a seat."
The children started moving around, jostling for the best seats, leaving Adrian and Leticia standing awkwardly at the back of the room.
The old man turned to them and smiled warmly.
"Please wait a moment, my assistant will be right back."
"I understand."
Adrian answered nonchntly and the old man turned away to attend to something on a nearby shelf.
Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake the nagging sensation that something was amiss.
Upon feeling a tight squeeze on his sleeve, Adrian turned and saw Leticia staring at him with a worried expression.
She leaned in and whispered urgently.
"Ian, I don''t like this. Something doesn''t feel right."
Well, it would be a lie if he didn''t feel the same way.
He had assumed that the children would be isted for quarantine, allowing him to search for a map of the dungeon.
However, it became apparent that this was not the case¡ªhis n had backfired; he had miscalcted.I think you should take a look at
"Ian¡"
Leticia called for him and her grip on his sleeve only tightened, indicating her growing unease.
Adrian nced over at the old man, who was busy looking at something on a shelf.
Without wasting any more time, he grabbed Leticia''s hand and rushed toward the door, however¡ª
¡ªBang!
The door swung open, revealing a ck-robed man holding two chairs in his hands.
The man''s eyes fell on them and let out a snort of disdain.
"No wonder there are extra kids. It turns out, you''re bugs."
Upon hearing his sharpment, the doctor turned around and after assessing the situation, he asked in a calm tone.
"Can you take care of them?"
"They''re just a bug, it won''t take long."
"Alright."
It was evident that, in their eyes, Adrian was nothing but an insignificant nuisance.
¡ªClick! ¡ªClick! ¡ªClick!
The room was filled with the sound of clicking, like the whirring of a machine.
The children''s voices trembled as they spoke, their fear palpable in the air.
"W¨Cwhat is this?!"
"No!! Get me out of here!"
Leticia darted at themotion and saw the children''s hands were bound by thick metal cuffs that originated from the chairs they were sitting on.
¡ªSwish!
The cubicle curtains slid closed as the doctor entered one of the rooms.
¡ªThud! ¡ªThud!
The man in front of Adrian dropped his chair and unsheathed his sword.
"Since I''m feeling a bit bored, I thought we could y together for a while."
The man in the ck robe tilted his head from side to side, and the sound of cracking bones was heard.
"Quick, go and hide."
With a stern tone, Adrian ordered Leticia.
"Be careful."
She warned before scurrying across the room and took cover behind a sturdy wooden desk in the far corner.
Adrian and the ck-robed man exchanged serious stares as they circled each other, each waiting for the other to strike.
Suddenly, an ear-piercing wail echoed throughout the room, causing both of them to turn toward the source of the sound.
"Aaarrgghh!! AaarrRRGGHH!!"
¡ªSt!
Sshes of crimson blood speckled the curtain and the boy screamed out in agony, the sound of desperation and panic echoing throughout the room.
Leticia''s heart pounded in her chest, and she could feel the sweat on her palms as her eyes fixated on the silhouette of the boy behind the curtain.
A sickening gurgling noise pierced the air when the boy''s bones began to twist and contort, the sound of snapping and crunching filling the air.
"AARRGGHHH!!"
With each passing moment, the boy''s body gradually grew in size until it suddenly stopped with a deafening screech.
"Kiieeeekkk!!"
Leticia fell on her backside, her eyes stretched wide in horror.
What in the world had she just witnessed!
Soon, the frightened voices of the children filled the room.
"W-what is that sound?"
"Help!! There are monsters here!!"
"Huuaaa!!"
Amidst the chaos, the old man''s calm voice pricked her ears.
"Hmmm¡ this one failed."
Shortly after, a loud thud was heard and the curtain slid open.
The old man exited the room, but the kid was nowhere to be found.
Upon noticing a thin line in the floor, Leticia assumed it was a switch that could directly dump the kids below.
The old man entered a new room and the kid immediately shouted the moment he saw him.
"No!! Don''te near me!! Aarrrghhh!!!"
"Pfftt."
Adrian turned around as he heard a chuckle, only to find the ck-robed manughing.
"Quite an amusing sight, isn''t it?"
He asked with a wry smirk on his face.
Ignoring him, Adrian peeked at his status window. **
Fortunately, the gap in their strength was not too significant.
Although the Mana around here was jumbled, Adrian thought he had a chance.
"Tsk."
The ck-robed man clicked his tongue in annoyance and spat his mind.
"When someone is speaking to you, it''s important to respond!"
Without warning, he lunged forward and swung his sword toward the white-haired boy.
Chapter 103 Ch. 103: Chimera [2]
"Tsk."
The ck-robed man clicked his tongue in annoyance and spat his mind.
"When someone is speaking to you, it''s important to respond!"
Without warning, he lunged forward and swung his sword toward the white-haired boy.
¡ªBang!
Sparks flew as their des collided and bound, the rough sound of metal rubbing against each other filling the air.
Adrian gritted his teeth.
The man wielded a sword while Adrian was armed with only a dagger, putting him at a clear disadvantage.
Realizing that he had no chance of winning the bound, Adrian lifted his leg to kick.
However, before his foot could connect, the man leaped backward and his disdainful voice rang out.
"Using your feet in a sword fight is sphemy."
Who gave a fuck?
Adrian would justify any means as long as he could defeat him.
But just as he was about to make his next move, a daggernded next to his feet, followed by Leticia''s urgent voice.
"Use it!"
The man rushed in and Adrian swiftly kicked the dagger; propelling it into the air.
Adrian deftly grabbed the hovering dagger with his left hand and charged forward.
When the gap between them closed, their eyes locked in a fierce gaze, and with a fluid motion, they swung their weapons.
¡ªBang!
A shower of sparks erupted as their des shed.
The moment the man halted his dagger mid-air, Adrian seized the opportunity to strike with his other de.
Nevertheless, the man quickly shoved his dagger away and parried his iing attack.
¡ªBang!
Shortly, they continued to exchange blows.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The sound of shing metal echoed through the air as Adrian and his opponent engaged in a fierce battle.
Leticia''s heart raced upon watching the fight unfold in the distance.
She knew she couldn''t fight, but that didn''t justify staying still like a rock!
Fueled by a newfound determination, Leticia rose to her feet and scanned the surroundings for any possible way to help Adrian.
After a brief search, her gaze finally settled on a shelf that contained severalrge jars filled with peculiar creatures.
Suppressing her disgust, she opened the unlocked shelf and snatched up one of the jars.
¡ªWhizz!
The man arched his back, narrowly avoiding the dagger before swiftly waving his sword to parry the boy''s attack.
The sound of metal shing against metal rang through the air.
¡ªBang!
Sparks exploded like fireworks as their des collided.
Adrianunched another strike but halted midway when the man''s knee connected with his abdomen, causing him to spit out a mouthful of saliva.
"Cough!"
Adrian was sent flying backward and somersaulted several times beforeing to a stop.
He dropped to his knees, grimacing in pain as he clutched his stomach.
Seeing the boy''s face twisted in agony, the man let out a wry smirk and spoke in a mocking tone.
"Thanks to you, I learned a new move."
''Damn it. It hurt.''
Adrian wiped his mouth, his eyes fixed on the ck-robed figure in the distance.
''As expected from a man with such high agility, fighting him was quite troublesome.''
Not letting Adrian catch his breath, the man ready his sword and began to run toward the boy.
Sensing something hurtling towards him, the ck-robed man quickly hopped backward.
¡ªShatter!
A jar crashed onto the spot where he had stood before, shattering into pieces and scattering ss all over the floor.
Leticia seized another jar and flung it at the man.
He raised his hand and deftly shoved it to the side, causing the jar to crash onto the floor.
¡ªShatter!
"Tsk."
The man clicked his tongue in annoyance and instantly dashed towards the girl.
However, he was forced to lift his sword when a dagger was rushed towards him.
¡ªBang!
Adrian brandished his other dagger, yet unexpectedly, the man caught his hand, twisted his body, and delivered a powerful kick to his back.
¡ªWhack!
Adrian''s body hit a nearby table and he could feel warm liquid sliding down his face.
"Ugh!"
With a groan, he clutched his forehead, and his palm was stained with blood.
Straightening his back, Adrian''s cerulean eyes caught sight of interesting objects on the table.
Unbeknownst to him, the corners of his lips curled into a wicked smirk.I think you should take a look at
Without dy, he snatched one of them and turned around, only to be surprised by the ck-robed man standing in front of him.
"Urk!"
Adrian gasped as the man grabbed his neck and pinned his body to the table.
"At first, I considered killing you immediately, but where''s the fun in that? Keke."
The man sneered with a hint of sadistic pleasure.
"Cough, cough!"
Adrian struggled to break free, but the man''s grip was too strong.
¡ªShatter!
The sound of ss shattering echoed through the room as the jar crashed against his head.
"Let him go!"
Leticia cried out.
Instinctively, the man in the ck robe darted toward the girl in the distance.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian quickly injected the serum he had taken from the desk into the man''s neck.
"Arrghh!!"
The man in the ck robe let out a guttural groan and immediately shoved his body away when a surge of pain surged through him.
Adrian tumbled several times on the hard floor, writhing in excruciating pain.
Despite the searing agony coursing through his body, the boy couldn''t help but let out a manicugh as he struggled to get up from the ground.
"Ahaha¨Ccough, cough! Haha¡"
His face contorted in pain, yet theughter bubbled out of him uncontrobly.
"Aargh!"
A throaty groan escaped the man''s lips as he clutched his neck in agony.
He stumbled backward and dropped his sword in shock.
With trembling hands, he frantically pulled out the syringe from his neck.
Horror etched across his face upon seeing the liquid inside was empty, a clear indication that the serum had already prated his body.
"What¨Cwhat the fuck have you done?!"
He screamed in fury, his hands clutching at his neck.
ck veins began to emerge on his skin, spreading like a spider''s web.
"Aarrghh!! Aarrghh!!"
The man''s body jerked and convulsed, the movements unnatural and disturbing to witness.
His arm twisted and contorted to an impossible degree, the bones popping and splintering beneath the skin.
Adrian''sughter subsided upon watching the man''s transformation with a mixture of fascination and spectacle.
Shortly, his arm began to expand, bulging with muscles that seemed to appear from nowhere, turning into a monstrous limb.
¡ªThud!
A long andrge arm covered in thick blood fell to the floor.
It continued to writhe and twitch, and before long, sharp ws violently burst forth from its flesh.
"AarrGGGHH!!"
This time, it was his leg that transformed.
"Rian, why are you making so much noise?"
The Doctor tugged his head out from the curtain and his body jolted in shock after witnessing the scene before him.
The man called Rian turned his head and in one fluid motion, he grasped the Doctor''s head with his newly acquired hand, effortlessly lifting him off the ground.
His body iled helplessly within Rian''s monstrous grip.
It happened so fast that Adrian''s eyes couldn''t follow his speed.
Also, it was clear that the man in the ck robe hadpletely lost his mind.
The Chimera¡ªnot only transformed its user into a fearsome monster, but it also imbued them with lightning-fast speed and superhuman strength, doubling their power in an instant.
As Rian''s hood slipped from his head, a shock of light brown hair was revealed.
Suddenly, his eyes underwent a startling transformation¡ªhis scleras turned as ck as the night, while his irises zed a fiery red, giving him an otherworldly and menacing appearance.
"Arrghh!! Aarrghhh!! Rian what are you doing?! Let me go this instant!!"
The old man''s anguished cries filled the air as he desperately tried to wrench his hands free from Rian''s merciless grip.
With every ounce of strength he possessed, he strained against the younger man''s unyielding hold, but it was all in vain.
¡ªPop! ¡ªSt!
The sound of cracking and shattering filled the air as the Doctor''s skull fractured and caved in.
Bits of bone, shreds of flesh, and gouts of blood sprang from between Rian''s fingers, the gruesome mixture painting the floor in a macabre pattern.
Rian crushed the Doctor''s head with his bare hands.
Ignoring them, Adrian dashed forward and picked up the man''s sword that was lying.
However, sensing somethinging at him, Adrian immediately rolled to the side.
¡ªThud!
The old man''s headless bodynded not too far from him.
"Kiieeekkk!!"
ncing towards the voice, his cerulean eyes widened at the sight of the Chimera charging towards him, its beastly fist poised to strike.
Wasting no time, Adrian leaped backward to dodge the attack.
¡ªBoom!
Chapter 104 Ch. 104: Chimera [3]
A/N:
I just realized that Adrian''s IQ decreased in the past few chapters, lol, sorry.
=====
"Kiieeekkk!!"
ncing towards the voice, his cerulean eyes widened at the sight of a Chimera charging towards him; its beastly fist was poised to strike.
Wasting no time, Adrian leaped backward to evade the attack.
¡ªBoom!
The monsternded with a deafening thud, shattering the floor into splinters that flew in all directions.
Without even bothering to look behind him, Adrian hastened his pace.
In order to defeat a plete'' Chimera, one must destroy its crystallized heart.
Cutting off its head would not be enough to kill the Chimera, as it would still be able to move.
This would only deprive the creature of its sight, not its life.
However, in this case, only his arm and leg were transformed, while the rest remained human body parts.
And so, Adrian was uncertain whether the man''s heart had crystallized because it was not visible to him.
Shattering the crystallized heart was a difficult task, as it was as hard as a diamond.
He hoped the serum hadn''t modified it.
Peering at the monster out of the corner of his eye, Adrian was greeted by the monster''s arms outstretched, ready to grasp him.
He ducked down and immediately rolled sideways, narrowly avoiding its attack in a hairbreadth.
As its feral red eyes fixated on the boy, the Chimera was oblivious to its surroundings.
¡ªBoom!
A loud crash was heard the moment its body collided with a wall, causing a small crater to form.
"Kiiekkk!!"
The monster shrieked in pain and stumbled backward.
Stopping on his knee, Adrian rushed in and swung his sword directly at its chest.
¡ªsh!
"Kiiekkk!!"
The monster let out a deafening wail and thrashed its massive arm violently, forcing Adrian to jump back several times.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Debris and dust flew in every direction, obscuring his sight.
As the monster''s arm fell still, Adrian heightened his senses and stood on guard.
Without warning, the monster lunged at him and the boy hastily jumped out of harm''s way just in time.
¡ªBoom!
His previous foothold shattered into pieces as the creaturesnded and Adrianmenced running.
¡ªThump! ¡ªThump! ¡ªThump!
Upon feeling the floor beneath him tremble, he peeked over his shoulder and the Chimera was seen running four-legged.
Sensing something hurtling at him from behind, Adrian bent his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the monster''s outstretched hand.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian deftly swung his sword toward its arm that hovered perilously close to him.
"Kiiieekkk!!"
One of the most frustrating aspects of battling the Chimera was its ability to stretch its limbs like rubber and its thick skin.
Despitending two blows, Adrian''s attacks failed to inflict significant damage on the monster.
He couldn''t help but long for his beloved sword, which would have been more effective in battle.
The sword in his hand was straighting off from the trash, it was somewhat useless in his eyes.
As Adrian approached the wall, he quickly pivoted to the side, causing the monster to collide with the solid surface.
¡ªBoom!
After recovering from the crash, the Chimera quickly scanned its surroundings.
Upon seeing its prey running away, it leaped forward with lightning speed.
¡ªBoom!
With a deafening crash, the Chimera mmed into the earth, shattering the ground beneath its weight.
Using its powerful leg, the monsterunched itself into the air once more, hurtling towards the boy.
The moment a shadow fell upon him, Adrian looked up to see a monster passing overhead in the air.
Adrian abruptly halted his track and the monsternded right in front of him.
¡ªThump!
Without dy, the monster brandished its arm and so did Adrian.
¡ªBang!
Fiery sparks erupted when Adrian''s de shed with the Chimera''s sharp ws and bound.
They strained against each other, filling the air with the harsh grating of colliding metal.
As the monster pushed against him, Adrian gritted his teeth and felt his foothold slide a few centimeters backward under its immense strength.
Sweat trickled down his back and his arm began to grow numb, but fortunately, his stamina was still okay.
Mustering his strength, Adrian shoved the ws away and immediately thrust his sword toward the man''s heart.
¡ªng!
Adrian flinched as the tip of his sword struck something hard.
"Kkkieeekkkk!!"
Crimson blood spurted from the wound, saturating the floor.
The monster let out a piercing wail before thrashing its ferocious arm once again, forcing Adrian to hop backward to evade.
Landing perfectly on the ground, Adrian couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance.
"Tsk."
In the distance, Adrian could see a fiery heart, resembling an ember, protruding from its severed chest¡ªhis worst fear had be a reality.
The man''s heart had crystallized.I think you should take a look at
"Kiiieekkkk!!"
With a deafening screech, the monster lunged at him and Adrian jumped backward.
¡ªBoom!
His previous foothold shattered as the monster''s punchnded on the floor.
Not giving up, the monster sprang once again with its fist poised to attack.
¡ªBoom!
Adrian leaped backward, but unexpectedly, its hand grabbed his ankle and mmed him onto the floor.
"Ugh!"
Blood spurted from the boy''s mouth and agony began to coursing through his entire body.
Adrian''s vision blurred and his head spun.
However, before he could even recover, the monster lifted his body and threw him across the room.
¡ªWhack!
The sound of splintering wood filled the air as Adrian''s weight crashed onto the wooden table.
The table beneath him shattered into pieces.
"Ugh!"
Adrian''s mouth filled with the metallic taste of blood as he gasped in pain, his entire body tingling with agony.
''Fuck.''
Adrian grimaced.
He wouldn''t wonder if he broke a rib or two from the excruciating pain radiating from his chest.
Despite his best efforts, Adrian struggled to rise to his feet.
His head spun with dizziness, disorienting him as he tried to gather his bearings.
Adrian lifted his head, only to see the monster walking slowly towards him, like a predator eyeing its prey.
Adrian tried to drag himself away, but his arms wouldn''t cooperate.
The monster arrived before him, and Adrian braced himself for the worst.
Unexpectedly.
¡ªBang!
A loud bang echoed through the room followed by the Chimera''s wailing in pain.
"Kiiieeekkk!!"
Adrian''s hazy eyes saw a girl with lc hair standing not too far away, holding a chair¡ªit was Leticia.
Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but curse inwardly.
''What the fuck is she thinking?!''
The monster''s attention shifted to Leticia, who instinctively began to back away.
"Ah¡"
Her heart was pounding in her chest and her face was drained of color.
Adrian knew he had to act fast before it was toote.
With a burst of adrenaline, he sprang forward and jabbed his sword into the chimera''s back.
¡ªBang!
"Kiiieekkkk!"
With a swift and powerful thrust, Adrian''s sword pierced through the creature''s body.
The monster thrashed about wildly in an attempt to dislodge Adrian, but he clung on with fierce determination.
With all the strength he had left, he relentlessly stabbed the same spot over and over again, determined to inflict as much damage as possible.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
"Kkiieekkk!!"
The monster emitted a deafening screech beforeing to a sudden halt, its massive body lurching forward before crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom.
¡ªBoom!
Without a moment''s hesitation, Leticia rushed to Adrian''s side and swept him up into her arms, cradling him gently.
"Are you okay?"
Concernced her voice.
However, before he could respond, Adrian coughed violently, spewing blood from his mouth.
Leticia''s panic surged as she watched the crimson liquid spatter onto the ground.
Reacting quickly, Leticia reached into her pocket and retrieved an elixir she had found on a nearby shelf.
With a deft twist of the lid, she carefully poured the potion into Adrian''s mouth, hoping it would help him.
She held her breath, waiting for any sign of improvement.
After a few moments of catching his breath, Adrian slowly sat up and began to scoot away from the girl.
"Thank you."
His voice was hoarse from the exertion.
Leticia smiled, relieved that Adrian was conscious and able to speak.
"You''re wee."
Staring right into her eyes, Adrian wondered if she knew what had just happened and if she understood the gravity of her actions.
With a deep sigh, Adrian tried to open his mouth, however¡ª
¡ªBoom!
A deafening explosion reverberated throughout the space and the ground began to shake violently.
"W-what is happening?"
Leticia tightly grasped Adrian''s arm.
"I don''t¨C"
Unexpectedly, the floor beneath them cracked and they plummeted downward, Leticia''s voice echoed in the darkness.
"Kyaaa!!"
Chapter 105 Ch. 105: Chimera [4]
=====
**Leticia''s Elementals Affinity:
Water: C
Fire: E
Lighting: E
Earth: E
Wind: E
=====
A/N: I can''t add the status window atm, sorry.
=====
¡ªBoom!
A deafening explosion reverberated throughout the space and the ground began to shake violently.
"W-what is happening?"
Leticia tightly grasped Adrian''s arm.
"I don''t¡ª"
Unexpectedly, the floor beneath them cracked and they plummeted downward, Leticia''s voice echoed in the darkness.
"Kyaaa!!"
Noticing the Mana swirling around the area, Adrian swiftly caught the girl with one hand.
He then created several earth tes imitating a zigzag stairway leading downward and conjured a wisp of fire to light their way.
¡ªSsh!
Water jumped around as hended, soaking his shoes and Adrian could feel the dampness seeping into his socks.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Leticia gasped uncontrobly as adrenaline surged through her body.
Adrian set her down, and as a sudden realization struck her, Leticia faced him and urgently bellow.
"We shouldn''t be here!"
Adrian furrowed his brows, confused by her sudden outburst.
Before he could ask for an exnation, Adrian turned sideways upon sensing numerous presencesing at them at rapid speed.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
Immediately, he seized Leticia''s hand and took off running.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but feel relief.
Thanks to the Elixir she had given him; the pain in his body had subsided slightly.
"Kiiieeekkk!!"
"Kiieeekkk!!"
The moment the Chimeras'' screeching echoed throughout the space, Adrian understood what Leticia meant.
"They dumped the monster here!"
She exined as they ran.
Well, Adrian was so focused on the man he was about to fight that he didn''t pay much attention to what was truly happening in the room.
Peeking over his shoulder, he saw numerous children chasing them.
ck veins protruded from their skin, their sclerae were dyed ck, their irises had turned red and some of their limbs had transformed into Chimeras.
"Kkieekkk!!"
"Kkiieekk!!"
Their screeches grew louder and more menacing with each passing moment.
Knowing that they couldn''t outrun the Chimeras forever, Adrian let go of her hand and pushed her forward.
"Keep running."
Leticia stumbled but quickly regained her footing and faced him.
"N¨Cno! I don''t want to!"
She vehemently protested, but Adrian had no time to respond to her nagging.
Ignoring her, Adrian pivoted to face the Chimeras and unleashed a powerful gust of wind to create some distance between them.
"Kkkieekk!!"
"Kiiieekkk!!"
The creatures screeched in frustration as they stumbled backward, colliding with each other before falling to the ground.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSash!
But their momentary setback didn''tst long.
A hoard of Chimeras from behind jumped in and sprinted toward them, stepping on their own kind in haste to catch their prey.
Since they were iplete Chimeras, their hearts shouldn''t crystallize yet.
Soon, two magic circles appeared on either side of the boy and released volleys of wind bullets aimed directly at their hearts.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
ck blood sprayed into the air like a macabre disy of fireworks as the bullets ripped through their chests, shattering their crystallized hearts.
"Kkkieekk!!"
"Kiiieekkk!!"
The putrid smell of blood permeated the air, the Chimeras writhing in agony on the ground before eventually turning motionless.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
One by one, they fell into the water, but there seemed to be no end to their numbers.
"Tsk."
Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Adrian cast another powerful gust of wind.
"Kkkieekk!!"
"Kiiieekkk!!"
With a deafening wail, the Chimeras hurled backward, crashing into theirrades like a tidal wave before mming into the ground.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
Wasting no more time, Adrian swiftly turned around and grabbed Leticia''s hand, and started to sprint.
Nheless, attempting to outrun the Chimera was futile given their remarkable speed.
And just like Adrian had anticipated, the creatures began to close in on them after just a few minutes of sprinting.
"Kkiieekk!!"I think you should take a look at
Sensing something hurtled at him, Adrian looked up and a Chimera was seen hovering.
Lifting his hand, Adrian shot up a wind bullet.
¡ªSsh!
Sensing another one approaching at his left nk, Adrian shoved Leticia away and swung his sword.
¡ªSt!
Adrian could feel the cold blood stter on his face as he delivered a blow to the chimera.
The creature stumbled backward, its chest ripped open, revealing a crimson, glowing heart.
Covering his de with Fire Elemental, Adrian took a step forward and plunged his fiery sword directly into its heart.
"Kkiieekk!!"
As another creature ran toward him from his right side, Adrian kicked the Chimera''s abdomen to retrieve his weapon, then spun his body to the right along with his sword.
The boy thrust his weapon into the monster''s heart, sending its body plummeting below.
¡ªSsh!
"Kkiieekk!!"
Adrian summoned a powerful gust of wind in an attempt to create some distance.
Nevertheless, the chimeras on the backline persisted, leaping and rushing towards him with ferocity.
Adrian spotted three Chimeras charging toward him.
Without dy, he fired three wind bullets aimed straight at their hearts.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
As a shadow loomed over him, Adrian sprang into action, swiftly evading it.
He deftly drove his sword into the creature''s heart just as itnded, causing it to copse to the ground.
¡ªSsh!
Sensing something hurtling towards him from his left side, Adrian quickly fired a wind bullet at its chest before it couldnd.
ck blood spurted out and showered him as the creature fell.
Leticia bit her lower lip upon watching Adrian swing his sword, cutting down every Chimera that crossed his path.
Exhaustion was evident on his face, even his breaths be more haggard with each passing second.
''There must be something¡ª''
Leticia''s gaze fixated on her palms, studying every line and crevice.
After a moment of deep contemtion, she clenched her fists tightly.
Despite herck of confidence in her magic, she resolved to try anyway.
¡ªSsh!
The chimera in front of the white-haired boy slumped down to the ground.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Adrian''s chest heaved with eachbored breath; his stamina waned, his clothes drenched in a mixture of sweat and ck blood.
It seemed like this underground had been built over the years because the monsters kepting to him as if there was no end to them.
"Kiieekkk!!"
A Chimera was spotted leaping toward him, Adrian lifted his hand, however¡ª
¡ªBoom!
"Kkiieekkk!!"
A fireball struck the beast before it could reach him, sending it flying away.
Adrian darted over his shoulder and saw Leticia extending her hand and a sharp surge of pain shot through his head, causing him to bellow out in rage.
"Stop¡ª"
Nevertheless, Adrian''s attention snapped back to the front as Chimeras charged toward him, prompting him to swing his sword once more.
Even though Adrian''s repeated shouting for her to stop, Leticia persisted in casting fireballs.
And within less than an hour, they exterminated the Chimeras in the area.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
As he caught his breath, Adrian swept his eyes to the surroundings and saw a sea of corpses strewn below.
Turning around, Adrian felt a surge of anger coursed through his veins upon seeing the girl who stood in the distance.
Wasting no more time, Adrian approached her.
"Ah¡"
Leticia''s heart raced with fear and trepidation as she watched him approach her.
Although his seemingly indifferent expression, Adrian''s blue eyes glinted with anger, a sight Leticia had never seen before.
Arriving in front of her, Adrian spat out his grievances.
"Lady Leticia, do you evenprehend the gravity of your actions?"
Wrath dripped from his voice.
Adrian knew she meant well, but this VERY youngdy just jumped straight into danger not only once, but thrice!
Leticia''s head hung low, her eyes fixed on the ground.
A sharp pang of emotion pierced her heart, her chest constricted with a painful squeeze.
"...I''m sorry."
Leticia''s voice came out in a choked whisper, barely audible.
"Show me your hands."
"!"
Leticia''s head snapped up with a gasp, her eyes widening in disbelief.
''He knows!''
As the girl in front of him remained silent, Adrian repeated.
"Show me your hands."
"Your Highness¡ª"
"Don''t make me repeat myself for a third time."
Adrian interrupted sternly.
"Your Highness no need to fret, I have an Elixir."
Leticia reached into her pocket and winced in pain.
"Ugh¡"
Soon, she forced a smile and held out her trembling hand, revealing an Elixir resting in her palm.
Adrian threw his face sideways the moment he caught the sight of her palms.
His heart sank and Adrian felt so frustrated.
Shifting his gaze back to Leticia''s palms, Adrian noticed that they were covered in severe, burning wounds.
Feeling his frustration build up, Adrian let out a deep sigh before taking the Elixir from her outstretched trembling palms.
With a serious expression, he opened the lid and warned.
"Just so you know, this might hurt."
Adrian locked eyes with Leticia and she nodded in acknowledgement.
With that, Adrian began to pour the elixir onto her palms, causing the girl to grimace and wail in agony.
"Ugh¡"
Adrian let out a tired sigh as he tended to Leticia''s wound.
"I know you meant well and wanted to help, but that doesn''t justify putting yourself in danger."
Leticia hung her head low, feeling guilty before muttering under her breath.
"I just¡ don''t want to be a burden¡ª"
"Do you even know what burden is?"
Leticia shook her head in slow motion and Adrian exined.
"A burden is something that someone is not willing to carry. On the other hand, you¡ª"
Adrian lifted his head, and their eyes met briefly before he returned his attention to tending her wound.
"¡ªI''m willing to carry you."
Leticia felt a warm sensation spread through her heart, and in a gesture of gratitude, she leaned forward to kiss Adrian''s cheek.
But before she could make contact, Adrian turned his head, causing their lips to identally brush against each other.
"Ah!"
Leticia gasped, pulling away in embarrassment.
Adrian''s expression was a mixture of shock and confusion.
"What are you doing?!"
He eximed, clearly taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.
Leticia''s face flushed, realizing her mistake.
"I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª"
¡ªng!
A loud metallic ng echoed through the air, forcing them to turn to the noise.
There, they saw a figure with ck hair standing a few meters away, his sword lying on the ground beside him.
Nathaniel''s eyes widened in surprise.
"What the hell! Did you two just kiss?!!"
Chapter 106 Ch. 106: Planning Out [1]
¡ªng!
A loud metallic ng echoed through the air, forcing them to turn to the noise.
There, they saw a figure with ck hair standing a few meters away, his sword lying on the ground beside him.
Nathaniel''s eyes widened in surprise.
"What the hell! Did you two just kiss?!"
He eximed, his voiceced with frustration and disbelief.
The ck-haired teen massaged his wrinkled forehead at the sudden surge of headache and spoke exasperatedly.
"For Chrono''s sake! You''re just kids! This is not appropriate behavior for your age!"
Leticia stepped forward, hoping to defuse the situation.
"With all due respect, Your Highness, I will take full responsibility for the situation. Prince Adrian bears no fault in this matter. I humbly request your forgiveness for my actions."
Despite Leticia''s apology, Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes in boredom and spoke dismissively.
"Please, let''s not be dramatic. It was just an ident."
While he was indeed surprised, then again it was just a kiss¡ªnot a big deal at all.
It wasn''t as if they were engaging in intercourse or anything of the sort.
He had lived in the year 20xx where such disys of affection weremonce and hardly significant.
Removing his hand from his forehead, Nathaniel nced at him.
"Now that you''re talking, I clearly remember you saying she''s not your girlfriend, but what''s going on here?"
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance.
''Not this stupid conversation again!''
However, before he could say a word, Nathaniel went on.
"I was worried sick because my little brother was kidnapped, but then I find out he''s down in the sewers enjoying his time with his girlfriend?!"
"I''ve already told you countless times! She''s not my girlfriend! I don''t even like her!"
Nathaniel''s face contorted with surprise and he bellowed.
"How can you say that? She''s¡ª"
"Please, don''t fight. It''s all my fault!"
Leticia interrupted, her voice cracking.
Adrian turned to face her, seeing tears pooling in her eyes.
Was she hurt by his words?
He didn''t care.
He only hoped it would put an end to her useless feelings for him.
Nathaniel turned to Leticia and smiled.
"Lady Leticia, we''re not fighting. This is just how brothers show affection."
Adrian rolled his eyes at Nathaniel''sment and changed the subject.
"Do you happen to have a bandage?"
"Huh? Are you hurt?"
"No, she is."
The back-haired teen picked up his sword and approached them.
"Your Highness, I''ll be alright. There''s no need for it."
Ignoring her protest, Adrian stretched out his hand toward his brother as he arrived.
Nathaniel took out a bandage and ced it on the boy''s palm.
Nathaniel couldn''t help but be surprised and rmed when he saw the deep, red burns on Leticia''s delicate palms.
"Wait, what happened to Lady Leticia?"
Adrian, who was tending to her wounds, answered with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.
"She insisted on casting fireballs, even though she has a low affinity for Fire Elemental magic, and burned herself."
"Ah, I see."
Nathaniel nodded inprehension, his mind piecing together the situation like a jigsaw puzzle.
He turned to Leticia and once their eyes met, Nathaniel offered a smile.
"Lady Leticia, I appreciate your desire to help my brother, but you must also take care of yourself. It''s not worth risking your well-being to prove a point."
Leticia looked down, feeling ashamed of her actions.
"I''m sorry¡"
She murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
Nathaniel soon resumed with his smile still in ce.
"There''s no need to apologize, Lady Leticia. We all make mistakes. What''s important is that we learn from them and move forward."
After a brief silence, he continued.I think you should take a look at
"But please remember, you don''t have to prove anything to anyone. We all have our own strengths and weaknesses, and it''s important to work with what we have and not push ourselves too hard."
Leticia lifted her head and nodded, a grateful smile nted on her lips as she absorbed Nathaniel''s words of wisdom.
However, before she could express her gratitude, Adrian cut in with a sneer.
"Oh, my! I don''t know if my brother is capable of saying such sweet words."
Because it seemed like everything that came out of his brother''s mouth always grated on his nerves.
Unexpectedly, Nathaniel turned to him and let out a mischievous smirk.
Upon seeing it, Adrian swore that whatever his brother was about to say would undoubtedly be annoying.
"Oh, my! Is my little brother jealous?"
Nathaniel teased, clearly enjoying Adrian''s difort.
However, before he could respond, Nathaniel flung something toward his face and Adrian deftly caught it.
He unclenched his fist and a bracelet with two blue beads came into view¡ªhis Telespere.
Adrian''s heart raced as he checked the contents of his bag.
To his surprise, nothing was missing¡ªhis beloved Damascus sword and the pouch of gold coins Nathaniel had given him were still there!
Soon, a smile bloomed across his face and his anger dissipated into thin air.
Adrian couldn''t resist the surge of happiness that flooded through him.
Today was truly a good day!
"Hehe. Thanks."
Adrian fastened the Telesphere back onto his wrist and turned to his brother.
"Where did you get this?"
"Your kidnapper broke your Telesphere, but I fixed it."
"I see. Thanks!"
Adrian said, grateful for his brother''s resourcefulness.
Nathaniel chuckled and patted Adrian''s head affectionately.
"You''re wee. By the way, we should get moving."
They nodded in agreement and set off running.
As they ran, Nathaniel activated his Telesphere and dialed Duke Florance''s Tele-code.
After a few rings, the call connected and the Duke''s voice filled the air.
// Your Highness, how may I help you? //
"I''ve found my brother and Lady Leticia."
There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then Duke Florance spoke again, his voice trembling with emotion.
// Y-your Highness, may I talk to my daughter? //
His voice cracked with tears.
"Sure."
He handed the Telesphere to Leticia, who took it with a small smile and stepped away to speak with her father.
As they spoke, Nathaniel couldn''t help but notice the strain in the Duke''s voice.
Even from a distance, it was clear that he was struggling to hold back tears.
After a few moments, Lady Leticia returned the device to Nathaniel, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears.
"Duke Florance. Can you track us? We''re looking for the quickest way out."
// I understand. I will contact Your Highness soon. //
Andarc''s voice regained some of its earlierposure.
"Alright. Thanks."
Right after the call ended, Adrian asked.
"By the way, how did you find us?"
"Thanks to Lady Leticia."
Nathaniel replied, his eyes flickering toward the young woman in question.
"?"
Leticia tilted her head in confusion and Adrian arched an eyebrow, demanding Nathaniel to borate.
"Duke Florance said that Lady Leticia is often targeted by kidnappers. That''s why he''s nted numerous tracking devices on her."
"Numerous?"
Adrian repeated and Nathaniel nodded.
"Yes, everything Lady Leticia wears has been fitted with a tracking device."
Adrian immediately turned her and asked.
"Is it true?"
Leticia nodded and answered.
"That''s correct. It''s the only way the Duke can be sure of my safety."
Frustrated, Adrian spat his mind.
"Then why didn''t you¡ªhaa¡"
He cut himself off with a sigh, feeling too exhausted to be angry anymore.
Adrian rubbed his temples, trying to relieve the pounding headache.
What the hell!
If only he had known about it, he would have stayed in the cage and waited patiently for rescue.
It seemed he had risked his life for naught!
Brushing it off, Adrian raised another question.
"I see. So the earlier explosion was caused by...?"
Nathaniel beamed with pride.
"It was me. I destroyed their Mana Disruption Device."
Ah, that would exin why the Mana Waves had returned to normal in the area.
"What about the children? Did you meet them?"
"I did, and I believe the Florance Knights are currently taking care of them."
"I see."
Adrian nodded his head in understanding.
As a thought kicked in, he asked another one.
"So, where are we actually?"
"We''re still in Syna."
"Huh? Howe?"
Adrian thought that they were somewhere far away.
Soon, Nathaniel exined.
"The kidnappers didn''t actually leave the city, but instead teleported and intentionally left evidence in the woods outside Syna to mislead pursuers into thinking you had been taken elsewhere. While the truth is, you and Lady Leticia are actually inside Syna, or more specifically, in the kidnappers'' hideout."
As expected of that shitty organization, they were clever, huh?
But now that he thought about it, didn''t those bastards also have an underground hideout in Agatha?
''Could it be¡''
Chapter 107 Ch. 107: Planning Out [2]
"The kidnappers didn''t actually leave the city, but instead teleported and intentionally left evidence in the woods outside Syna to mislead pursuers into thinking you had been taken elsewhere. While the truth is, you and Lady Leticia are actually inside Syna, or more specifically, in the kidnappers'' hideout."
As expected of that shitty organization, they were clever, huh?
But now that he thought about it, didn''t those bastards also have an underground hideout in Agatha?
''Could it be¡''
Adrian turned to his brother and asked.
"Wait¡ªwhere is the hideout entrance?"
"It''s in Syna''s slum."
Ah, of course. What a perfect ce.
Slums were neglected by the government and shunned by most citizens, making them an ideal ce for illicit activities.
''Ha! So their hideout was right under our noses all along.''
As Adrian was about to speak, there was someone faster.
"Kkiiieeekkk!!"
Peeking over their shoulders, they saw a pack of Chimeras charging towards them.
"Keep moving."
Nathaniel ordered and Adrian nodded.
The ck-haired boy halted his steps and chanted inwardly.
Soon, his sword began to shine brightly, illuminating the dimly lit tunnel.
The moment the distance between them drew closer, Nathaniel dashed and swung his sword directly at its chest.
"Kkiiieeekkk!!"
¡ªSsh!
ck blood sttered onto Nathaniel''s face and clothes, drenching him in its sticky, disgusting scent.
Lifting his gaze, Nathaniel saw two Chimeras charging at him.
He extended his left hand and shot two wind bullets, causing their chest to explode.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
With no more monsters in sight, Nathaniel broke into a run and soon reached his brother''s side.
"By the way¡"
Adrian began, his tone serious.
Nathaniel turned towards him and furrowed his brow at the sight of his displeased expression.
"You lied to me."
"Huh?"
Nathaniel was taken aback, his face filled with confusion.
"What do you mean?"
Somehow, he couldn''tprehend what his brother was talking about.
"The Conference; you lied. You imed to have fought only one of them, but it turned out there were actually two, correct?"
Nathaniel''s heart raced as he felt a jolt of surprise shoot through him.
He had no idea how his brother had found out about it.
"A woman with vermilion hair and ruby eyes. You met that woman, right?"
Adrian pressed, his eyes boring into Nathaniel''s.
"That''s¡ª"
Nathaniel opened and closed his mouth, struggling to find the right words.
In the end, he let out a resigned sigh and eventually admitted it.
"Yes. I met her."
Despite his annoyance toward his brother, Adrian resumed his story.
"When I was imprisoned, she visited me¡ª"
"She what?!"
Nathaniel interjected, his voiceced with anger.
"What¡ªwhat did she want from you?"
His voice trembled slightly.
"She asked me to join her organization."
"What the hell?!"
Nathaniel eximed, his frustration evident.
"No, no, no! Don''t do it! They''re corrupt to the bone! Did you see what happened to those innocent children? They were transformed into hideous monsters by that vile organization! You must open your eyes, Ian! Don''t be blinded by their lies! They''re evil to the core!"
Given the traumatic events that urred in the previous timeline, Nathaniel''s anger waspletely understandable.
''He''s just¡ worried about his little brother¡''
Nevertheless, Adrian offered him a smile and ced a reassuring hand on Nathaniel''s shoulder.
"Don''t worry, I have no intention of joining those troublemakers."
Suddenly, Nathaniel halted his steps, causing the duo to follow suit and he unexpectedly stretched out his pinky finger toward Adrian.
"Then, promise me!"
Upon seeing it, Adrian couldn''t help but sneer at the gesture.
"I didn''t know if my brother had such a cute side."
Irritated, Nathaniel snapped back.
"Shut up! Just promise me, damn it!"
"Tsk. You''re cursing too much."
"Uh, sorry."
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom but linked their pinkies nheless.
"Pfft¡ª"
Leticia stifled augh and quickly curtsied when the two princes turned to look at her.
"Forgive me, Your Highnesses. It was just so cute, I couldn''t help myself."
Soon, Nathaniel''s gentle voice was heard.
"Lady Leticia, you don''t have to be so formal when it''s the three of us. After all, you''re my future sister-in¡ªargh!"
Nathaniel yelped as Adrian kicked his shin.
"Stop spurting nonsense!"
He knew his brother loved to tease him, but calling her his future sister-inw was a bit too much in his eyes.
"You¡ª"
"Kiiieekkk!!"
Nevertheless, their moment of levity was short-lived.
They nced at the voice and saw a horde of Chimera approaching from both sides.
Without hesitation, Nathaniel dashed forward and dered.
"I''ll go ahead."
Adrian nced at the girl next to him and instructed.
"Stay behind me and refrain from using your powers, understood?"
"Understood!"
With a firm nod, Leticia acknowledged his instructions and Adrian quickly made his way to join his brother.
The sea of Chimera was seen sprinting toward them.
Following activating his Wind de, Nathaniel sent a barrage of arc lights hurtled toward the monsters.
¡ªWhizz! ¡ªWhizz! ¡ªWhizz!
The whizzing sound filled the air as the lights cut through the monster''s body.
Deep gorges were carved out, spilling forth ck blood and guts into the surrounding.
Chunks of flesh and bone flew in all directions, sttering against the walls and ceiling.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
"Kiiieekkk!!"
"Kiiieekkk!!"
The Chimera from the backline jumped in and charged at him.
As Nathaniel prepared to unleash his Wind de, the monster''s heart suddenly exploded, causing ck blood to spray into the air from their chest cavity.
Peeking over his shoulder, Nathaniel saw his little brother standing behind him with two Magic Circles spun on both of his sides.
The wind bullets flew out from the Circle, tearing through the monsters'' flesh with brute force.
With each shot, a fountain of ck blood erupted from the creatures'' chests, apanied by screams of agony.
"Kiiieekkk!!"
"Kiiieekkk!!"
Here and there, body parts would be blown off, leaving scraps of flesh and bone flying in scattered fragments.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
Dozens of Chimeras fell, but a new wave of them surged from behind.
Nathaniel charged towards the Chimera, fearlessly swinging his sword to and fro.
With each powerful stroke, screams of agony rang out from the herd of monsters.
Blood flew in wild arcs, showering the area with gore.
One by one, the Chimera began to fall, their limbs and heads flying off with each cut of his de.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but be mesmerized by Nathaniel''s sword dance before his eyes.
Watching him fight in person felt different from reading about it in a book.
Come to think of it, wasn''t this the first time they had fought together?
Sensing danger, Adrian looked up and saw two Chimeras leaping toward Nathaniel.
Without dy, he shot wind bullets at each one, his blue eyes fixed on the targets.
"Kkkkiieekkk!!
They shrieked and fell to the ground.
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
Five Chimeras were seen rushing to Nathaniel''s blind spot, Adrian quickly aimed and shot their chests, causing stters of blood and guts to fly everywhere.
And after half an hour, the fight was over.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Nathaniel wiped the sweat dripping down his chin with the back of his hand, then turned to his brother.
"Let''s go."
Despite their exhaustion, they pushed themselves to keep running, they knew they couldn''t afford to slow down.
"Is there anything else?"
Nathaniel asked and Adrian responded.
"Aside from trying to recruit me, she also said that she hasn''t given up on igniting the war between the Empire and the Kearny Kingdom."
Nathaniel''s jaw tightened as he asked.
"Does she think about¡"
"Yes, she ns to harm the Kearny Princess and her Convoy."
"We need to stop her. We can''t let her carry out her ns."
Nathaniel said firmly.
That was exactly his n, but¡ª
"How? We don''t know what she was nning. Moreover, it''s impossible for just the two of us to stop her. We need at least apany, and a galley as well. I know it may sound excessive, but we must prepare for the worst-case scenario."
Nathaniel knew Adrian was right.
They needed to be prepared for anything, no matter how unlikely.
Turning to his brother, Nathaniel reassured him.
"Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle everything."
Adrian couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow¡ªbut whatever; seemed it was rted to his regression.
However, Adrian knew he needed to get to the bottom of this problem first, so he asked.
"By the way, how long have I been kidnapped?"
"It has been 30 hours; 2 days and 1 night."
Before he was kidnapped, Ferdinand informed him that the Kearny Princess was estimated to arrive in 5 to 7 days.
Now that 30 hours have passed, they only have 3 to 5 days left.
''There''s not much time left¡''
Chapter 108 Ch. 108: Planning Out [3]
Chapter 108 Ch. 108: nning Out [3]
Before Adrian was kidnapped, Ferdinand informed him that the Kearny Princess was estimated to arrive in 5 to 7 days.
Now that 30 hours have passed, they only have 3 to 5 days left.
''There''s not much time left¡''
Nathaniel activated his Telesphere and quickly ced a call.
The moment the phone line connected, Nathaniel immediately gave an order.
"I need a galley manned by 200 mercenaries, excluding the rowing crew, to sail on the Kearny Princess'' convoy route."
Recognizing Nathaniel''s urgent tone, the man on the other side nodded in agreement.
// Understood. //
"Also don''t forget to stuff the Galley with supplies and a Blinking Sphere, I''ll teleport from the Headquarters toward there."
// Understood. Is there anything else, B¡ª //
Nathaniel abruptly ended the call and turned to his brother confidently.
"I''ve taken care of it."
"..."
However, he was taken aback when he saw his brother looking at him with an indescribable expression.
"Umm¡ is there anything wrong?"
Adrian returned his sight to the front.
"...nothing."
Nathaniel felt a twinge of unease crept in his chest, but he decided to brush it off.
Not long after, Duke Florance contacted him and shared the pinned location of their meeting point.
Without wasting any time, they hastened towards the destination.
Along the way, they encountered several Chimeras but luckily, not as many as they had previously fought.
Upon sensing numerous presences approaching them around the corner, the boys readied their weapons.
¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh
As the distance between them closed, Adrian summoned a Magic Circle and Nathaniel swung his sword.
¡ªBang!
The two metal des met, a shower of sparks erupted from the collision.
It was only then that they realized their opponents were not Chimeras, but the Knights of Florence.
"Sir Borus!"
The man who was confronting Nathaniel turned his head towards the sound of a voice and a girl with lc hair came into view.
Ignoring the Princes in front of him, he rushed toward her.
"Young Lady!"
Nathaniel withdrew his sword, while Adrian calmly dismissed his Circle with a wave of his hand.
The knight dropped to one knee before her, his armor nking softly as he lowered his head in a show of utmost respect.
"Young Lady, your safety brings me great relief."
After exchanging pleasantries, the knight hastily led them toward the nearest drainage system grate.
As they ran, Adrian nced toward the girl next to him.
"Lady Leticia."
She turned to him and offered a gentle smile.
"Yes, Your Highness?"
"After we leave, please keep our conversation confidential and refrain from sharing any details with others including your father, Duke Florance."
Adrian spoke with a low and urgent tone.
Considering there were so many spies nted by that shitty organization, he couldn''t afford to let the n leak.
Leticia''s worries and reluctance were palpable in the furrow of her brow and the downturn of her lips, struggling to find the courage to speak her mind.
"Lady Leticia?"
Adrian called her out once again.
"Your Highness, are you truly nning to go there?"
"Yes."
"But it''s dangerous!"
Her voice filled with concern.
"I know."
Adrian said, his voice firm and unwavering.
Engaging in a short battle was better than fighting for years in warfare; Adrian didn''t want that.
He simply wanted to finish what he started.
"But¡ª"
"Please proceed ahead."
The knights interrupted as they were arriving at the entrance of the sewer grating.
Soon, they hastily helped them up thedder to get out of the drainage system.
Leticia went first, followed by Adrian and Nathaniel.
As Adrian reached the end of thedder, the bright light blinded him and he was forced to shut his eyes.
After a moment, he emerged from the dark, damp drainage system into the bright sunlight.
ncing to the side, Adrian and Nathaniel saw the Duke and Leticia embracing tightly, tears streaming down their faces.
"Let''s go."
Adrian urged Nathaniel before running; they couldn''t afford to waste any time.
Luckily, they were busy with the family reunion, which made it easy for them to slip away from the crowd.
Falling in steps with his little brother, Nathaniel shed a mischievous smirk and asked.
"Are you sure you don''t want to say goodbye to her?"
Adrian looked at his brother with disgust and snapped.
"Shut up!"
Yet, the person next to him justughed heartily, enjoying his difort.
Sensing a familiar presence, they turned to the side and saw a ck-hooded man wearing a white mask approaching them.
"Your Highness, I have failed to protect you."
Fredinand''s voice was muffled by the mask.
"That''s right. You failed."
Adrian''s icy tone chilled him to the bone.
If Leticia had not been kidnapped along with him, he had no idea of what would happen to him.
"I will dly receive my punishment."
After pausing for a moment, Adrian took a deep breath before responding.
"As this is your first time failing the mission, I''ve granted you clemency. But I expect better from you in the future."
The masked man nodded his head.
"I thank you so much for your forgiveness and will bear it in mind."
Adrian''s expression softened slightly.
"Very well, but I won''t be as lenient next time."
"I understand."
"Good."
Returning his gaze forward, Adrian noticed a swarm of Knights flooding the city.
Well, it was understandable since the daughter of the head of this Region was kidnapped, the city was hastily locked down.
However, as a thought kicked in, Adrian couldn''t help but ask.
"The Kraken? What happened to it?"
Nathaniel replied lightly.
"One of the Elders and the teachers from the Academy defeated it."
"I see."
Adrian nodded in understanding.
Nevertheless, he was curious about the safety of his ssmates.
''I''ll call them once I board the Galley.''
Nathaniel''s voice jolted him out of his thoughts.
"This way."
Following Nathaniel''s lead and turning left, they sprinted for ten minutes until they finally reached their destination¡ªa towering building adorned with a bold sign that read ''Corbenik Mercenary Agency''.
Wait¡ª
Wasn''t this the same mercenary agency they had visited in Axton City?
''Ah, of course.''
Just like cing the final puzzle piece into its rightful ce, everything fell into perfect sense.
Now he understood how Nathaniel was able to easily obtain the Kearny coat of arms.
Nathaniel never had the knowledge or need to search for a trustworthy mercenary, because he owned a Mercenary Agency!
A damn Diamond-Rank Mercenary!
Adrian was aware that he had utilized his knowledge as a Regressor to develop his Agency, but it still surprised him.
''Damn.''
Considering the number of Nathaniel''s Mercenary branches scattered across this continent, he couldn''t fathom the extent of his brother''s wealth.
He remembered how Nathaniel gave him a pouch of gold coins as if it were a mere trinket of little value.
"Tsk."
Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Adrian couldn''t help but feel jealous.
He needed to invent something quickly to earn easy cash.
As a Transmigrator, it would be extremely embarrassing for him to end up penniless when reached adulthood.
Nheless, Adrian was curious about when Nathaniel started his business, as he was only 12 years old right now.
Once this all ended, Adrian would order Fredinand to investigate him
Entering the agency, the fancy lobby greeted them.
The marble floors shone under the natural lights, and the walls were adorned with expensive paintings.
It was clear that Nathaniel''s business was doing well.
"Follow me."
Nathaniel said, leading the way up the stairs.
Upon taking in the opulence of the building, Adrian couldn''t help but spat his mind.
"Nice building you have."
"Huh?"
Nathaniel abruptly halted, his face etched with panic.
So, the uneasiness he felt back in the drainage was proven true.
"W-what do you mean? I don''t understand."
Nathaniel stammered.
His heart raced, and he could feel sweat streaming down his back.
He clearly remembered not giving his subordinate a chance to call him ''Boss''.
''How could this little brat find out about it?''
Adrian raised an eyebrow in incredulity.
"What? Are you trying to lie to me again?"
"N-No, I¡ª"
Nathaniel opened and closed his mouth several times before massaging his temples in frustration, then continued climbing the stairs.
"Let''s talk about thister."
"Fine."
Adrian shrugged nonchntly and followed suit.
Entering a room, five people wearing a flowing white robe were seen.
Ignoring them, they moved towards the center of the room.
Soon, Nathaniel nodded, signaling that they were ready.
Wasting no more time, the Elementalists started to chant, their voices rising in unison.
The air around them began to crackle with energy, and runguage gradually formed on the ground beneath their feet.
The ground shook, and a brilliant light erupted, enveloping the entire room in its radiance.
The moment the light subsided, the group vanished; transported to a new location.
.
.
.
¡ªKeow ¡ªKeow ¡ªKeow
The sound of seagulls flying mixed with the crashing waves against the hulls filled the surroundings, creating a naturally beautiful yet tranquil atmosphere.
Numerous people wearing armor stand on the deck, their eyes fixed upon the vast expanse of the sea.
The wind whips through their hair, carrying with it the scent of salt and adventure.
Some lean against the railing, arms crossed, while others pace back and forth, restless with energy.
Suddenly, a blinding light burst forth, causing them to instinctively nce towards its source.
When the light dissipated, three figures emerged: a teenager with ck hair, a boy wearing a bandana, and a man in a ck robe with a white mask.
As they stepped onto the galley, Adrian sensed numerous eyes fixated on them.
He swept his gaze around the area, taking in the sight of the many people gathered there.
They were dressed in armor and armed to the teeth, their appearance that of seasoned mercenaries.
The mercenaries soon nodded his head in acknowledgment, and Nathaniel returned the gesture, their expressions serious and focused.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
The sound of footsteps echoed through the wooden nks, drawing their attention.
A man with maroon hair and emerald eyes strode in, his confident gait exuding an air of friendliness.
Arriving before them, he gave Nathaniel a crisp salute, his lips curling into a yful smile.
"Wee aboard, Boss!"
Chapter 109 Ch. 109: The Bet [1]
Chapter 109 Ch. 109: The Bet [1]
¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh
A long and slender hull cut through the water with ease.
The pennant atop the galley was carved with twin roses encircling a sword, fluttering and revealing its rider''s identity without being asked.
The sound of wavespping against the hullsbined with the cawing of seagulls, created a soothing and invigorating ambiance that resonated throughout the surrounding area.
Standing tall and poised on the ship''s deck, a young woman with navy hair gazes out at the endless expanse of the sea with her striking dark blue eyes.
Her hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, the deep blue hueplementing the color of her eyes.
Her skin was smooth and wless, with a natural radiance that seemed to glow in the sunlight.
Full, pink lips and a delicate little noseplete the stunning features.
She breathed in the salty sea air, savoring the moment and the sense of calm and serenity that surrounded her.
Despite being in her early 20s, she exuded a sense of wisdom and maturity beyond her years.
Her name was Charlotte Agnessa, the fourth princess of the Kearny Kingdom¡ªsoon to be Arthur''s second Consort.
A middle-aged woman with brown hair and ck eyes draped a nket over her shoulders.
Charlotte turned to her and offered a benign smile.
"Thank you."
The middle-aged woman, Lei, Charlotte''sdy-in-waiting, returned the smile and suggested.
"Your Highness, it''s quite chilly outside. Please head inside."
However, their attention was suddenly drawn to an exmation from a lookout perched high atop the crow''s nest.
"I spotted the Empire''s patrol ship at two o''clock!"
All eyes turned towards the sea and a faint silhouette of a ship appeared on the distant horizon.
Since entering the Empire''s sea territory, they have encountered several of the Empire''s patrol ships.
Usually, they approached them and exchanged pleasantries before going on their way.
"Princess?"
Lei called out as the Princess did not move an inch.
"Lei, I''ll wait for them."
It was important to demonstrate respect and honor by showing up to meet the Empire''s patrol ship crew members, rather than risk offending them by not showing up at all.
She knew that the first impression was crucial, and she wanted to make sure that she represented her kingdom well.
Lei sighed in resignation before gently adjusting the nket around Charlotte''s shoulders.
"It can''t be helped, then."
After a short while, the Kearny ship dropped anchor, its crew eagerly awaiting the arrival of the Empire''s patrol ship.
Minutes ticked by, the distant ship gradually took shape and drew closer with each passing moment.
Its hull emerged from the horizon, revealing intricate details of its design.
However, a sudden uneasiness crept into Charlotte''s heart upon noticing the ship continuing to approach them at full speed.
Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows.
"Lei, am I mistaken, or is the Empire''s patrol ship not slowing down?"
She asked urgently, her suspicion clear in her voice.
The crew members looked around in disbelief, trying to make sense of what they had just heard.
Only.
"The patrol ship is unmanned! There is no sign of a crew anywhere on board!"
The one inside the crow''s nest bellowed in panic.
"What?!"
The crew members looked around in disbelief, trying to make sense of what they had just heard.
How could a ship be sailing without a crew?
It didn''t make any sense.
Assessing the situation, the Captain shouted.
"Pull the anchor!"
The crew members sprang into action, pulling on the ropes with all their might.
The anchor slowly rose from the depths of the ocean, and the ship began to move.
The Captain barked out orders, and the crews along with the knights worked together to change the course of the ship.
The vessel trembled violently, struggling to change direction, and people were stumbling around, trying to keep their bnce.
But despite their best efforts, it was toote.
¡ªBoom!
With a deafening crash, the two ships collided, sending shockwaves through the water.
Chaos ensued when the ship tilted perilously to one side.
The people were thrown to the ground, and a few were even tossed overboard.
"Huaaa!!"
"Uwaa!!"
¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh ¡ªSsh
"Ah!"
Charlotte shrieked as her hand slipped from Lei''s grasp.
"Your Highness!"
Lei''s screams cut through the air and she could see the horror on Lei''s face before something hit her nape and everything went ck.
"Ngh?"
As Charlotte regained consciousness, she heard panicked shouts from people and the sound of the ship creaking and groaning under immense pressure.
"Ugh!"
Charlotte grunted, forcing herself to sit up and immediately clutching the back of her neck in pain.
"Your Highness! Are you alright?!"
She turned at the voice and saw Lei rushing towards her with a knight in tow.
However, before she could answer, the Captain''s voice cut through the chaos.
"Abandon ship! Abandon ship!"
The people on the deck scrambled to prepare the lifeboats, their faces etched with terror.
The Knight immediately helped her to stand and spoke urgently.
"Your Highness, we must hurry."
The ship had been badly damaged, and they knew that they were in a dire situation.
They needed to act fast if they wanted to survive.
"Your Highness!"
"Your Highness!"
One by one, knights gathered around Charlotte; they were determined to keep the Princess safe.
Together, they marched toward the designated lifeboat area.
As they arrived, the crew members were already lowering the lifeboats into the water.
"Your Highness, please proceed."
The Captain ordered her, gesturing towards the nearest lifeboat.
However, when she saw how small the lifeboat was, Charlotte refused to board it.
"No."
The lifeboat was too small to amodate all the crew members.
"But Princess, we need to get off the ship now!"
Lei protested, but Charlotte stood her ground.
"We can''t leave anyone behind. There must be another way."
"Your Highness, please proceed, we don''t have much time."
The knight urged her.
Despite the urgency in their voices, Charlotte remained resolute.
She scanned her surroundings, her eyes darting from one end of the ship to the other, determined to find a solution that would ensure the safety of all the crew members.
Suddenly, her gazended on the Empire''s patrol ship, which appeared to be rtively unscathed.
"Let''s board the patrol ship instead."
Charlotte said decisively.
All eyes turned to her, and soon they nodded in agreement.
Wasting no more time, they began to make their way toward the Empire''s patrol ship.
The crew members scrambled to grab whatever they could carry, and they jumped onto the vessel one by one.
Upon arriving, they immediately threw themselves onto the ground.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Their breath was haggard from the sudden burst of adrenaline.
¡ªCrackle!
The sound of splintered wood resounded to the surrounding.
They turned toward the noise and their hearts sank at the sight of their ship disappearing into the murky depths of the ocean.
Somehow, they had narrowly escaped death, and were grateful to be alive.
¡ªThud ¡ªThud ¡ªThud
The sound of footsteps on the wooden floor caught everyone''s attention.
Charlotte furrowed her brows in confusion.
Didn''t the crew report that the Empire''s patrol ship was unmanned?
¡ªCreak!
With a creaking sound, an unoiled wooden door swung open, revealing a dark corridor within the vessel.
The Kearny knights tightened their grip on their swords'' hilts as the sound of approaching footsteps grew louder.
Momentster, a pair of feet emerged in the doorway.
However, the shadow obscured the person''s upper body, leaving it unseen.
Upon seeing it, Charlotte''s expression turned feral.
With her fists clenched tightly, Charlotte stepped forward and spat her mind using the Empire''snguage.
"Are you responsible for this collision?"
Her voice trembled with anger and frustration.
"If there are crews on this ship, why aren''t they doing anything to stop it? Hundreds of lives are at risk!"
"¡"
Silent.
The man in the doorway didn''t say a word and just stood there.
Irritated, Charlotte took a step closer to him, her eyes narrowing.
"Answer me! Are you responsible for this collision?!"
The Princess demanded, her voice rising.
Refusing to give up, Charlotte opened her mouth to speak.
But before she could utter a word, she was interrupted by a guttural growl that reverberated through the room.
"Grr¡"
"Huh?"
The crew darted their eyes in all directions, trying to locate the source of the sound.
"Kiiieekkk!!"
As if the world was slowing down, a monster with human legs suddenly jumped out of the cabin and lunged toward her.
Charlotte''s deep blue eyes widened in terror as she saw its monstrous hand hurtling towards her at incredible speed.
"Your Highness!"
Chapter 110 Ch. 110: The Bet [2]
?
"Kiiieekkk!!"
As if the world was slowing down, a monster with human legs suddenly jumped out of the cabin and lunged toward her.
Charlotte''s deep blue eyes widened in terror as she saw its monstrous hand hurtling towards her at incredible speed.
"Your Highness!"
A knight swiftly stepped forward and deftly swung his sword, preventing it from reaching the Princess.
¡ªSt!
"Ah!"
Charlotte jolted in surprise as ck blood sttered on her face and clothes.
She stumbled backwards before finallynding on her rear.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
She staggered backward, her breathing in ragged gasps as she tried to process what had just happened.
¡ªThud!
The monster''s head rolled on the ground followed by its massive body crashing to the wooden nks.
The creature''s inky ck blood spattered across the floor, staining them with a deep, dark hue.
The knight whirled around, concerned etched on his face as he extended his hand.
"Your Highness, are you alright?"
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Charlotte nodded her head whilst gasping for breath.
Her gaze remained fixed on the monstrous creature writhing on the ground.
Its foul stench filled her nostrils, making her stomach churn.
After stabilizing her breath, she grasped the knight''s hand and stood up.
"W-what is that?"
The knights turned around and¡ª
¡ªSt!
Scarlet droplets sprayed through the air as the monster''s ws chopped off the knight''s head.
Everyone''s eyes widened and mouths agape as they tried to take in the gruesome scene before them.
¡ªThud!
The knight''s headless body slumped down, revealing the headless monsters stood triumphantly over it.
"The monster is still alive!"
One of the knights shouted, drawing his sword and charging towards the creature.
Without hesitation, the remaining knights drew their swords and charged towards the monster.
Some of them quickly formed a protective circle around the Princess and began to move towards the back, away from the creature.
"Protect the Princess!"
The knight swung his sword, but to his surprise, the monster leaped backward, evading his attack.
Reacting quickly, the Elementalist unleashed a wind bullet and it struck into the monster''s legs.
¡ªSt!
The beast''s legs burst into a shower of shattered bone and chunks of meat, spraying ck blood in every direction.
The floor was quickly coated in a thickyer of inky blood, leaving the creature writhed in agony.
Unexpectedly, the monster propelled itself into the air with a powerful thrust of its hands andnded on the body of a knight, causing him to fall backwards onto the ground.
"Huuaa!!"
Without dy, the monster brandished its razor-sharp ws and shed the knight''s throat, sending spurts of crimson blood shooting into the air.
The blood pooled around the knight''s body, and the smell of iron filled the air.
"Howe it is still alive?!"
The knight''s exmation was filled with palpable frustration, his voice echoing through the deck.
The monster had lost its head and legs, yet howe it was still alive?
Was there no way of defeating it?
Soon, an Elementalist chanted and shot out a wind bullet.
It mmed into the monster and sent it hurtling to the side.
"Kkiieekkk!!"
The monster writhed and twisted on the ground, struggling to flip its body.
At that moment, a knight rushed in and stabbed it right in the chest.
¡ªBang!
As the tip of his me sword struck something hard, the monster eventually stopped moving.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
The knights gasped for air, their sweat-soaked bodies heaving with exhaustion.
Just as they believed the battle was over, a brutal reality crashed down upon them with full force.
"Kiieekkk!!"
"Kiieekkk!!"
A dozen iplete Chimera burst out of the cabin, their grotesque forms lurching and writhing as they charged ferociously at the knights.
"Aaarrgghh!!"
"Huaaa!! Help!!"
A Chimera descended upon the knight, its weight sending him crashing to the ground on his back.
The monster''s sharp ws shing the man''s face.
"Aaarrgghh!!"
The knight screamed in pain as the beast''s ws cut deep into his skin, and continued its relentless assaults.
Red blood stained the wooden floor as the sharp talons ripped through his flesh.
"Kiieekkk!!"
On the other side of the deck, the Chimera was seen viciously pulling off a knight''s left arm.
"Aarrgghhh!!"
The man howled in pain as the beast ripped his limb from its joint with a sickening crunch.
Blood sshed the ground when the arm separated from the man''s body.
The Chimera threw the arm aside before jumping away and crawling towards a new target.
Charlotte covered her mouth in horror as she watched the scene unfold, her body trembling with fear.
Her eyes widened in terror and her breaths became shorter as the Chimera continued its rampage.
Everywhere the beast went, it brought death and destruction with it.
It was the same as the nightmare that came to life; it was pure chaos.
The knight''s screams of agony echoed through the air, and the floor had turned into a puddle of blood.
"It''s impossible to defeat them!!"
The knight shouted with desperation, realizing the sheer number of monsters before them.
No matter how many times they struck the monster, it refused to die.
"Just¡ªwhat in the world¡ are they¡?"
They muttered under their breath, barely believing what was happening.
Even just defeating one of them took half an hour, let alone a dozen of them.
Terror began to creep into the knights and the crew''s heart, their morale decreasing with each passing moment.
They had no idea what to do.
Was this the end for them?
Only.
¡ªSt!
"Kkiiekk!!"
Suddenly, the monster plummeted to the ground with a hole in its chest.
ck blood erupted in the air as the monster flung backward.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
"Kiieekkk!!"
And one after another the Chimera slumped down.
"Wh-what is happening?"
¡ªWhizz!
A sudden whizzing sound pierced the air, followed by a blinding sh of white light that struck the monsters.
¡ªSt!
The monster exploded into a grotesque disy of flesh and gore.
They turned towards the source of the attack, and saw a young boy with striking white hair standing on the ship''s bowsprit, with two glowing magic circles formed on either side of him.
Chapter 111 Ch. 111: The Bet [3]
?
¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh! ¡ªSsh!
The white strands of Adrian''s hair shimmered under the bright sunlight, swaying gently with the rhythm of the sea breeze.
He sat with his back against the main mast, sharpening his sword with his indifferent face.
His Damascus glinted in the sunlight, reflecting the clear blue of the sky above.
A few days ago, he had called his ssmates and fortunately, they were safe and sound, which eased him.
Also, they were still in Syna but currently staying at a different inn, since their previous inn had been heavily damaged.
His ssmates informed him that Gizel asked each of them about thest time they saw him, and therefore they inquired about his whereabouts.
Adrian stated that he could not disclose any information, and they respected his decision while praying for his safety.
Nevertheless, his cerulean eyes were forced to look up from his sword when a shadow was cast upon him.
Soon, a ck-haired boy with golden eyes came into view, standing in front of him, and asked.
"What are you doing?"
Adrian shrugged, returning his attention to the sword in his hands.
"It''s exactly as you see."
"¡right."
Nathaniel sat down next to him, his gaze drifting up to the sky above.
"Do you think we can win the bet?"
Adrian furrowed his brow, looking at Nathaniel in disbelief and asked incredulously.
"You believe a viin''s words?"
Well, he had told his brother about the bet posed by Annelise, that she would release all the children they had kidnapped if they could prevent her n from unfolding for the second time.
But Adrian didn''t give a fuck about whether the bet was real or not.
The more important thing was that he needed to stop the war from unfolding.
"You''re¡ª"
Nathaniel started to say but was interrupted by the other person.
"I see the Kearny ship at 6 o''clock! But it''s sinking!"
"Huh?!"
"What?!"
People eximed in confusion and immediately rushed toward the sea.
As they looked out, they saw a silhouette of two shipsing into view.
It was exactly as the crew on the crow''s nest had said¡ªone of the ships was sinking.
"They boarded the Imperial patrol ship, oh, looks like they''re safe. Wait¡ªwhat the hell is that?! There''s a Chimera on the Imperial ship! No, no, no! There''s a lot! Lots of Chimeras!"
Nathaniel turned to the man inside the crow''s nest and shouted.
"Andrew! Is there a way to make this ship move faster?"
The man inside the crow''s nest couldn''t help but sweatdrop at Nathaniel''s request before eventually responding.
"Boss, we''re currently moving at full speed."
Nathaniel tried to protest, but Adrian was already on the move.
"I''ll take care of it."
He sprinted towards the bowsprit, his white hair fluttering against the wind.
The crew watched in confusion as he began to chant.
"Hold on tight!"
Adrian warned them, his voice barely audible over the sound of the waves crashing against the ship''s hull.
The crew looked at each other uncertainly, but they knew better than to question the Prince''s orders.
They gripped the deck railing as tightly as they could, bracing themselves for whatever was about to happen.
Suddenly, the water around the ship began to churn and bubble.
The ship''s forefront rose without warning, and the ship moved forward at an incredible speed.
¡ªWhuuzz!
The crew screamed in surprise as the ship lurched forward, their bodies thrown off bnce.
"Huaaa!!"
One of the mercenaries yelled, his voice drowned out by the sound of the wind rushing past them.
"Aaahhh!!"
Another one shouted, his eyes wide with fear.
Adrian continued to manipte the water, causing the ship to move up and down as it hurtled forward.
The crew could feel their heads beginning to spin and their stomachs churning.
They had never been seasick before, but this was a whole different experience.
Despite the chaos around him, Adrian feigned ignorant; they needed to reach the Kearny ship before it was toote.
When the distance between the two ships grew smaller, Adrian could see the Kearny struggling to fend off the Chimera.
Without wasting any time, Adrian promptly decelerated the ship to avoid a collision and conjured two Magic Circles on either side of him.
Soon, a barrage of wind bullets rushed toward the Chimera.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
ck blood erupted like fireworks in the air, and the monster flung backward with its chest ripped open.
The moment the bowsprit connected to the patrol ship deck railing, Adrian immediately jumped out to board the ship.
He unleashed a powerful gust of wind to create some distance between the monster and the Kearny Knights.
"Kiieekkk!!"
"Kiieekkk!!"
The monsters were flung backward, and shortly after, Nathaniel along with the mercenaries arrived at the deck.
Without wasting any more time, they rushed toward the Chimera.
"Kiieekkk!!"
"Kiieekkk!!"
One by one, the Chimera began to fall as Nathaniel and the mercenaries mercilessly butchered them.
The Kearny Knights were amazed that they could defeat the monster instantly with just one swing of their sword.
Upon witnessing the mercenaries vigorously y the Chimera, the morale of the Kearny Knights soared, and they tightened their grip on their swords.
When Adrian noticed the fear on their faces begin to lift, he bellowed.
"Use an Elemental Sword and strike directly at their heart to kill them instantly!
"Understood!"
With a unified response, they quickly charged onto the battlefield and they started chanting.
Immediately, their swords glowed and trembled, ready to wield their Elemental Swords.
"Kiieekkk!"
The Chimera let out a deafening wail as Nathaniel''s sword pierced its chest.
The sounds of hoarse metal and war cries mixed with the wails of monsters filled the air.
The soldiers swung their swords relentlessly, while the elementalists continued to shoot their wind bullets.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
Chunks of ckened flesh burst out, sttering dark blood everywhere.
"Kiiieeekk!"
Nathaniel pulled his sword and thest Chimera fell to the ground.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
The soldiers'' haggard breaths filled the surrounding area.
Somehow, they managed to defeat all of the Chimera.
Their clothes and entire bodies were drenched in sweat and ckened with blood.
The limbs of the monsters were scattered on the ground, and the wooden nks were stained with puddles of inky blood.
However suddenly the ship trembled violently.
"W-what is happening?!"
Panic surged in the soldiers'' hearts as they struggled to maintain their bnce on the ship''s deck.
Only.
"ROOOAARRRR!!"
The cabin burst apart as the massive monster emerged, sending splintered shards of wood and dust flying in all directions.
The battle was not over yet.
Chapter 112 Ch. 112: The Bet [4]
?
"ROOOAARRRR!!"
The cabin burst apart as the massive monster emerged, sending splintered shards of wood and dust flying in all directions.
As the dust began to settle, the towering creature revealed itself in all its glory.
It had a long, slender body tapered to a point at the end, giving it an almost serpentine appearance.
Its skin was a dark, mottled gray, with patches of iridescent scales that shimmered in the sunlight.
The monster had two long arms that jutted out from its sides, each ending in a set of razor-sharp ws.
They were covered in thick, leathery skin that looked almost like armor.
The monster''s name was Bellueel, an amphibian; its rank was between B- to B+.
As the monster moved, its arms flexed and contracted, the ws clicking together with a sound like knives being sharpened.
Its eyes wererge, red, and unblinking, locked on the people scattered on the deck
The creature''s mouth was a gaping maw filled with rows of jagged teeth, and a long, forked tongue flicked out periodically.
"Grr¡"
It let out a low growl and its hot and putrid breath filled the air.
"Rrooaaarr!!"
With a deafening roar, the monster swung its tail.
Wasting no more time, they immediately sprang into action to avoid it, however¡ª
¡ªBang!
A loud bang resounded through the surrounding area, causing people to scream in surprise.
"Huuaa!!"
"Aaahhhh!!"
They turned to the sound and saw the monster''s tail abruptly stop in mid-air, colliding with a translucent shield that materialized in front of them.
Annoyed, the monster roared once again.
"Rooarr!!"
It brandished its razor-sharp ws relentlessly, striking the shield.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Ignoring it, Adrian leaped over the deck railing and approached his brother.
"Nate."
Upon hearing a familiar voice, Nathaniel quickly turned and asked.
"What''s the n?"
Adrian nced over his shoulder and noticed a woman with dark blue hair and piercing eyes, surrounded by a group of knights.
Returning his sight to his brother, Adrian suggested.
"I think we need to move the princess to a safer location before we begin the fight."
"I concur."
Nathaniel darted towards the monster, which was vigorously hitting the shield, and quickly conveyed his n.
"Then I''ll lure the Bellueel''s attention while you lead the Kearny Princess to our ship."
"Alright."
Because it would doubtlessly be a headache if the monster jumped into the water and chased their ship.
Since the Imperial patrol ship would undoubtedly be destroyed in the process of fighting the monster, leaving their vessel as the only means of escape.
The tension on the ship was palpable as Nathaniel and Adrian discussed their n.
The monstrous Bellueel was still roaring in the distance, and the sound of its ws striking the shield echoed through the air.
"Then I''ll talk to my crew."
Nathaniel spoke and Adrian nodded.
"Then I''ll talk to the Princess."
With that, they split up to carry out their tasks.
Nathaniel gathered his mercenaries and the Knights, while Adrian made his way towards the Kearny Princess.
Arriving in front of them, the woman''s expression turned feral, and her eyes zed with fury.
Dispensing with pleasantries, she spat her mind with a venomous spit.
"What''s the meaning of all of this?! What''s¡ª"
"If you have time to talk, I suggest you start moving because this ship is about to turn into a battlefield."
Adrian cut in with a sarcastic remark, causing the woman next to her to exim in outrage.
"How dare¡ª"
Charlotte lifted her hand, beckoning Lei to stop speaking.
With a deep sigh she began again.
"Then we''ll discuss this matterter."
"Whatever."
Adrian shrugged nonchntly and turned around.
Upon meeting Nathaniel''s golden gaze in the distance, he nodded, signaling that his preparation hadpleted and Adrian followed suit.
Soon, Adrian created a huge magic circle in front of his shield and a powerful gust of wind burst forth from the circle, causing the monster to be flung backward.
¡ªBoom!
With a thunderous thud, the monstrous creaturended on the back of the ship.
The wooden cabin shattered into countless splinters, sending a dense cloud of debris and dirt soaring high into the air.
The moment Adrian dismissed his shield, Nathaniel let out a fierce cry.
"Charge!"
Without hesitation, they rushed towards the monster.
Meanwhile, Adrian led the Princess, the injured, and those who couldn''t fight towards their vessel.
He created a wide bridge of earth so they could move faster.
"Roooarrr!!"
ncing to the side, Adrian saw the creature let out a deafening roar as Nathaniel''s sword sliced through its flesh, sending a spray of green blood spurting into the air.
The monster swayed from side to side, struggling to maintain its bnce.
Suddenly, it opened its jaws wide and lunged forward, causing the people on the deck to jump out of the way.
¡ªBoom!
The wooden nks splintered into pieces, sending a cloud of debris and dirt billowing into the air.
Returning his attention to the Kearnian, Adrian tried to remain focused.
Once they boarded the ship, Adrian dismissed the earth bridge and used Water Maniption to drive the vessel away.
After putting enough distance between themselves and the patrol ship, Adrian quickly turned around and summoned two magic circles.
With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed a barrage of wind bullets towards the Bellueel.
With a whizzing sound, they rushed towards the monster before striking it with incredible force.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The monster let out a deafening roar as it lurched to the side.
"Roooarrr!!"
Unexpectedly, the monster swung its massive tail, but Adrian quickly cast a shield.
¡ªBang!
While they were trapped inside the shield, Bellueel took the opportunity to jump into the sea.
¡ªSsh!
The sea water sshed as the gigantic creature leaped in.
As the sea suddenly turned calm, the people heightened their senses and patiently waited for Bellueel''s next attack.
Only.
"Rooaarr!!"
The monster let out a deafening roar and struck the ship with its massive tail.
The ship lurched to the left, causing people to stumble and struggle to keep their bnce.
"Huuaa!!"
"Arrghh!!"
They cried out in panic as they tried to hold on to something to keep themselves from falling.
Nevertheless, the attack did not stop there.
The monster now hit the other hull of the ship, causing people to fall and hit each other.
"Aaahh!!"
"Ughh!"
They groaned in pain as they struggled to get back up.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance and summoned a massive magic circle above the ship.
He raised his hands to the sky, and lightning crackled around him.
With a deep breath, he brought down lightning to rain the water next to their ship.
"Rooaarrr!"
The moment the monster temporarily paralyzed, Adrian created an earth spear and hurtled it toward the monster.
But unexpectedly, the monster regained consciousness and dived into the water.
Not long after, the monster jumped out of the water andnded on the ship with a loud thud, causing the ship to shake violently.
As chaos reigned on the ship, the ck-haired boy rushed towards the monster and Adrian immediately dismissed the shield.
Nathaniel leaped into the air and Adrian instinctively summoned an earth te beneath him.
He used it to propel himself higher beforending on another te.
Standing on his two feet, Nathaniel sent a barrage of crescent lights towards the monster.
They hurtled at an incredible speed, but the monster abruptly tilted its head to the side, causing their attack to miss and hit empty air.
Seizing the opportunity, the monster opened its jaw and lunged forward, ready to devour Nathaniel.
Reacting quickly, Nathaniel hopped to the side while Adrian summoned another earth te for his brother tond on.
Right after hended, Nathanielunched another volley of arch lights.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The attacks struck the monster with incredible force, causing it to wail in agony.
"Rooaarrr!!"
Sensing something flying towards him, Nathaniel quickly jumped down.
He could feel a whizzing sound pass by him at a hair''s breadth.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Rooaarr!!"
The monster let out a deafening wail the moment the volley of wind bullets mercilessly struck it.
Green blood oozed out of the monster''s wounds, dripping down onto the deck of the ship.
Right after Nathanielnded on the deck, he bellowed to his brother.
"Hey, be careful with your attack! You almost hit me in the head!"
However, the white-haired man just let out a mocking smirk and chuckled.
"Hehe."
The ck-haired boy''s lips quivered in annoyance.
''You little brat!''
Chapter 113 Ch. 113: The Bet [5]
?
¡ªBoom!
"Rooarrr!!"
Bellueel let out a deafening roar as a barrage of wind des mmed against its head, sending green blood gushing from his wound.
Shaking its head to dismiss the pain, the monster turned to the side and opened its maw wide.
The monster lunged toward the ck-haired teen, causing him to quickly jump to the side to dodge.
¡ªBoom!
The Bellueel''s head struck his previous foothold, sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air.
Landing at Adrian''s newly summoned earth te, Nathaniel unleashed a barrage of blinding white crescent lights.
But unexpectedly, the monster titled its head to the side and¡ª
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Rooarrr!"
The Bellueel let out a deafening wail, and green blood spurted from the back of its head when Adrian''s wind bullets found their mark.
Turning its head, the monster immediately lunged toward Adrian.
However, the creature abruptly stopped midway the moment Nathaniel''s wind des struck it.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Rooaarrr!!"
While the Princes focused on the monster''s upper body, the soldiers and Elementalists united their efforts to relentlessly assault Bellueel''s lower half.
The sound of battle cries and shing metal filled the surrounding area.
As seasoned mercenaries with extensive experience, they could quickly assess the situation and make informed decisions about whether to engage or withdraw.
Frustrated by the constant barrage of attacks, the monster bellowed a deafening roar.
"Roooaarrrr!!"
Abruptly, the monster emitted a blinding light, causing the ship''s upants to reflexively shut their eyes.
Adrian quickly summoned a shield around them, ensuring the monster wouldn''t try anything unexpected.
¡ªSsh!
Momentster, a resounding ssh echoed through the air as a heavy object plunged into the sea.
After the light settled, Bellueel vanished without a trace.
When the atmosphere suddenly grew eerily silent, the people on the deck immediately became more alert, their senses heightened.
As the monster originated from the depths of the sea, it possessed the ability to produce light, which it could use to disorient its prey or foes.
¡ªCrack!
The scraping sound of wood against wood was eerie, setting an ominous tone for what was about to happen.
Suddenly, the ship began to tilt rmingly to one side, causing the members on the deck to panic.
"Arrghh!!"
"Hhuuaaa!!''
Some desperately tried to grab onto anything they could, while others were thrown to the floor in a chaotic scramble to keep from falling to the sea below.
As one of them desperately clung onto the swaying deck railing, his eyes widened in horror as he caught sight of the jagged hole on the left side of the vessel''s hull, a mark left by the monster''s ws.
Without a moment''s hesitation, he bellowed at the top of his lungs, urgently informing the crew of the situation.
"The hull has a hole! We''re taking on water! The hull¡ª!"
"Roooaarr!!"
Suddenly, a deafening scraping noise filled the air, and the ship lurched violently to one side.
The tilt was so severe that it felt as though the entire vessel was about to capsize.
A man who had been clinging desperately to the deck railing suddenly let out a shout.
"The hull of this side had a hole too!"
"Tsk."
Adrian clucked his tongue in annoyance.
As expected of the monster rating above C, their intelligence was doubtlessly a headache; it attempted to sink the ship.
¡ªSsh!
As shadows fell upon them, they looked up only to see the monster''s body hovering menacingly above them, poised to strike.
Panic set in as the people on board scrambled for safety.
"Help!!"
"Watch out!!"
Without dy, the two princes leaped aside and Adrian reinforced his shield withyer uponyer of protection.
¡ªBoom!
The Bellueel descended upon the ship, causing the water to surge into the air and the vessel to be forcefully pushed downwards.
"Rooarrr!!"
Without hesitation, it immediately began attacking Adrian''s shield with a flurry of blows, its razor-sharp ws slicing through the air with ferocious speed.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
With every hit, the shield seemed to be pushed further back into the ship''s hull, the creaking wood and snapping ropes a constant reminder of the dire situation.
The people inside the shield could do nothing but watch helplessly, their hearts filled with unease as they silently watched and prayed that the shield would somehow hold.
Sensing something hurtling towards it, the monster deftly moved to the side, causing Nathaniel''s attack to hit Adrian''s shield instead.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Turning its head, the monster spat its acid spray toward Nathaniel, but before it could reach him, Adrian cast a shield around his brother.
Undeterred, it rushed toward him and swiftly swung its razor-sharp ws.
Nathaniel tightened his grip on the sword and began chanting inwardly before shouting out loud.
"Ian, send me up!"
"Got it."
Adrian dismissed the shield in front of his brother and began reciting a spell.
Soon, the earth te beneath Nathaniel''s feet soared upwards, propelling him into the air.
¡ªBoom!
Dust and debris filled the air as the monster''s attack struck the earth te.
¡ªTap!
Landing perfectly on Bellueel''s head, Nathaniel stabbed the monster''s head with his sword coated by the Wind Elemental.
"Roooaarrrr!"
The monster let out a wail, prompting Nathaniel to tighten his grip on the hilt of his sword.
Mustering all his strength, he ran towards the monster''s tail with his sword still nted deep in its flesh.
"Roooaarrrr!"
The monster roared in agony and Nathaniel immediately leapt back.
¡ªBoom!
Bellueel threw its body onto the deck and began thrashing about, rolling from side to side.
"Roooaarrrr!"
It writhed in agony, its green blood oozing down its back and sttering everywhere.
However¡ª
¡ªCrack!
The sound of splintering wood echoed through the surrounding area as the ship unexpectedly broke in two pieces.
The water around the ship began to churn and bubble, creating a whirlpool that threatened to swallow the ship whole.
"Help!!"
"Uwaa"
The passengers inside the ship screamed in terror as they felt the ship being pulled towards the vortex.
Chaos erupted, people tried to grab onto anything they could find to avoid falling into the sea.
"What the¡ª"
Nathaniel, who had justnded on an earth te, was taken aback by the scene below.
"Tsk."
Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Adrian hastily began chanting.
Soon, a gigantic blue Magic Circle formed beneath the ship and the water around it froze instantly and brought the vessel to an abrupt halt.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
The passengers let out a collective gasp as they realized they were safe, at least for the moment.
Realizing that victory was impossible, the monster ceased its thrashing and slithered towards the unfrozen sea.
''It''s a grave mistake to assume that you can leave this ce alive.''
Without hesitation, Adrian immediately chased it.
"Ian wait!"
Ignoring his brother, Adrian hastily unleashed a barrage of wind bullets.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
With a quick zigzag, the monster deftly dodged the attack, sending shards of ice and snow flying into the air.
Shifting his gaze towards the unfrozen sea, Adrian recited a spell.
Shortly, the sea surged forth, rising in a massive wave that cast a dark shadow over the monster.
Jerked in surprise, the monster''s massive head whipped to the side, but it was toote.
Adrian had been waiting for this moment.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Rooarrr!"
The monster let out a piercing wail of agony as a volley of wind bullets to its flesh.
Emerald-hued blood gushed from the monster''s wound, sttering the pristine white ice below with sickly green ichor.
Despite its injured and feeble frame, the monster struggled to move, but its efforts were in vain.
With a flick of his hand, the tsunami crashed down upon the monster, tossing it around in the churning waters.
Adrian watched as the creature was battered by the powerful waves, struggling to stay afloat in the tumultuous tsunami.
Without dy, Adrian cast another spell.
Soon, the icend trembled as a cage of ice rose around the creature, trapping it within its confines.
Adrian watched as the monster struggled against its earthen prison, unable to break free.
Upon seeing it, Adrian couldn''t help but click his tongue.
"What a hassle."
When the seawater began to recede, Adran leaped off his earthen tform and strode confidently towards the cage, his eyes fixed on the trapped monster.
The enraged monster thrashed its cage back and forth, its massive body straining against the ice bars.
Despite its efforts, the cage remained unscathed.
Instantly, Adrian summoned five sharp, hardened earth spears in the air, their rough surfaces glinting in the sunlight.
"Goodbye."
With a swift flick of his wrist, earth spears hurtled and struck their mark with a sickening thud, burying themselves deep in the beast''s flesh.
¡ªStab! ¡ªStab! ¡ªStab!
"Roooaarr!!"
With a final, guttural roar, the monstrous creature copsed onto the icy ground, its massive body convulsing in its death throes.
Thick, green blood oozed from the gaping wound in its chest, staining the white ice below.
The Bellueel was defeated.
Despite his victory over the monstrous creature, Adrian couldn''t help but furrow his brow in confusion.
Just, how and where the hell did that shitty organization get the Kraken and this monster?
Chapter 114 Ch. 114: The Bet [6]
114 Ch. 114: The Bet [6]
"Roooaarr!!"
With a final, guttural roar, the monstrous creature copsed onto the icy ground, its massive body convulsing in its death throes.
Thick, green blood oozed from the gaping wound in its chest, staining the white ice below.
Sensing a presence, Adrian nced over his shoulder and noticed a ck-haired teen running towards him.
"So, it''s over, huh?"
Nathaniel muttered as he ced himself beside his brother and Adrian shook his head.
"No, we need to escort the Princess to the Sun Pce."
"Ah, you''re right."
Nathaniel nodded his head in agreement.
¡ªRing ¡ªRing ¡ªRing
However, before they could delve deeper into their conversation, their attention was abruptly diverted by the shrill sound of Adrian''s Telesphere ringing.
The device, strapped to his wrist, illuminated with a soft glow, indicating an iing call.
Adrian raised his arm, bringing the Telesphere closer to his line of sight.
As the screen flickered to life, an unfamiliar Tele-code appeared, causing Adrian to furrow his eyebrows.
He recalled that he had not given his Tele-sphere to anyone in the past few months.
Who could it have been?
Observing his little brother''s gaze fixed on the Telesphere without receiving it, Nathaniel inquired.
"Is something bothering you?"
Brushing it off, Adrian shook his head dismissively and replied.
"It''s nothing."
With that, he proceeded to answer the call.
"Hello?"
// Hello, Your Highness. //
Upon hearing the familiar voice on the other end, their expression turned grim.
It was none other than Annelise.
// I watched your battle. It was amazing! //
Her voice filled with a mix of admiration and amusement.
Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged a quick nce, their eyes scanning the surroundings, searching for any sign of her presence.
''Where is she?''
However, their efforts proved futile, as the only thing they could see was the vast expanse of the sea.
Soon, Annelise''s chuckle resonated through the Telesphere.
// Pfftt, please don''t bother looking for me. //
She taunted mischievously and without beating around the bush, Adrian asked curtly.
"What do you want?"
Yet, instead of providing a direct response, the sound of pping filled the air, followed by Annelise''s voice.
// First things first, congrattions on winning the bet! //
She eximed, her tone filled with a hint of joy, before continuing.
// As I promised, I will return all of the children we''ve kidnapped. However, due to therge number of children involved, we still require some time to gather them. //
"And why should I trust you?"
An exasperated sigh escaped Annelise''s lips.
// Haa... I understand that Your Highness has trust issues, but, still¡ª //
"If you don''t have anything important to say, I will end the call."
He didn''t need her useless opinion.
// Haa¡ //
Another sigh escaped Annelise, and she reluctantly resumed.
// I''ll contact you again regarding the reward. //
"Whatever."
Adrian responded curtly and abruptly ended the call.
Nathaniel, who couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer, immediately chimed in.
"So the bet is true?''
Adrian shrugged nonchntly.
"It''s still too early to believe her. Besides, we don''t know if it was just a bluff or if she has something on her sleeve."
"You''re right."
Nathaniel nodded in agreement.
"Boss!"
A voice shouted, causing Adrian and Nathaniel to snap their heads in the direction of the urgent call.
There, they saw their ship swiftly approaching them.
Shortly thereafter, Adrian began chanting a spell to manipte water, causing the ice to glide swiftly toward the ship.
The moment the ship drew nearer, the crew skillfully dropped the anchor, bringing the vessel to a steady halt.
One by one, the weary and battle-worn soldiers solemnly boarded the ship, their faces etched with a mixture of relief and gratitude for their safe return.
The Physicians wasted no time in springing into action.
With their remarkable blood-controlling abilities, they moved among the injured members, their hands emitting a soft, healing glow.
The wounds began to close, and vitality returned to those who had suffered in the recent skirmish.
As a familiar presence approached, Nathaniel and Adrian turned around, their attention immediately captured by the woman with striking, dark blue hair.
Behind her stood two knights, and a middle-aged woman with a determined expression.
Arriving before them, the woman got straight to the point.
"May I have a word?"
Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged nces before eventually nodding in agreement.
Since the situation on the deck had been dealt with, it was time to sort things out.
"Follow me."
Nathaniel took the lead, guiding the group toward the meeting room where they could have a more private and secure conversation.
Once they were seated, without wasting any more time, Charlotte immediately spat her mind.
"Could you please enlighten me about the current situation? Why did the Imperial patrol ship assault us?"
"I understand that you may be feeling confused at the moment, but all I can assure you is that the vessel in question is not ours."
Nathaniel calmly exined, and Charlotte scoffed.
"How can I believe it?"
She questioned.
"If it was our ship and we truly intended to harm you, why would we bother to save you?"
Nathaniel''s voice was filled with sincerity.
"Well, that''s true."
Charlotte admitted, her tone slightly skeptical, before continuing.
"But who would have known that it was the Empire''s intention to make us feel indebted to them?"
Nathaniel''s mouth opened, but before he could utter a word, Adrian interjected.
"Why would we, as the Empire, want to make you feel indebted to us?"
All eyes were fixed on Adrian.
Somehow, he was fed off by this woman''s arrogance and disrespect.
While Nathaniel attempted to be amicable, Adrian was unable to do so.
Being well-versed in interrogations back in his previous world, he couldn''t simply remain passive and allow her to control the conversation.
Undeterred by the attention, he continued.
"As a member of the Royal Family, it is expected that you were well-informed about the events that unfolded between our countries, were you not?"
Adrian''s piercing cerulean eyes remained fixed on her deep blue gaze.
Charlotte hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded.
Adrian seized the opportunity to push further.
21:01
"What is it? Tell me what you know."
"...yes."
Adrian seized the opportunity to push further.
"What is it? Tell me what you know."
Charlotte took a deep breath before responding.
"There was a third party that attempted to ignite a war between our countries."
Adrian nodded in agreement.
"That''s correct, and that is precisely what you have just witnessed."
Charlotte opened and closed her mouth, struggling to find the right words to express herself.
Unbothered to wait for her answer, Adrian continued.
"Given that it was your kingdom that requested the peace treaty, the decision is yours to make. You can eithere with us or return to your country."
Adrian dered, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.
Charlotte lowered her head and gazed down at her hands.
With that, Adrian stood up and began again.
"I will give you an hour to think. If you choose toe with us, you must adjust your attitude when speaking to us. Remember your ce."
Adrian stated firmly.
Soon, Adrian walked out of the room and Nathaniel followed closely behind.
¡ªm.
As the door closed behind them, Nathaniel matched his steps with Adrian and asked.
"Is it okay to just leave her like that?"
His concern was evident in his voice and Adrian shrugged indifferently.
"After witnessing her disrespectful behavior, I must admit that I regret my choice to save her. As for whether the Empire deres war on the Kearny Kingdom, it holds no importance to me."
Adrian retorted, his voiceced with irritation.
Instead of expressing gratitude, she acted like a bitch.
''Tsk. What a waste of time.''
As an adult, she should fully grasp the weight of her actions and words.
"Hmm¡ I see."
Nathaniel nodded,prehending his brother''s frustration, but he opted to stay quiet, not wishing to worsen the already tense atmosphere.
Just as he was about to speak and alleviate the tension, his Telesphere began to ring, its sound shattering the silence.
¡ªRing! ¡ªRing! ¡ªRing!
Nevertheless, Nathaniel couldn''t help but furrow his brow upon receiving a call from an unknown Tele-code.
"Why not answer it?"
"It''s from an unknown Tele-code."
"Could it be from that woman?"
Without much thought, Nathaniel answered the call, but before he could say a word, a familiar male voice could be heard.
// "So, how is your escapade going, my sons? Are you having fun?" //
Nathaniel and Adrian abruptly stopped in their tracks, stunned upon hearing it.
It was none other than Arthur''s voice¡ªtheir father''s!
A sense of chill ran through their bones, as they realized that they were fucked up.
Chapter 115 Ch. 115: The Bet [7]
115 Ch. 115: The Bet [7]
.
.
.
A few hours ago.
.
.
.
In a cozy room adorned with elegant furniture, a white-haired man named Arthur sat hunched over a desk, his red eyes fixed on the paper before him.
The room exuded an air of tranquility, but Arthur''s troubled expression betrayed his inner turmoil.
As he dipped the quill into the inkwell, his hand suddenly froze in mid-air.
Frustration welled up within him, and with a heavy sigh, he tossed the quill onto the desk and reclined in a plush chair.
He massaged his temples, attempting to alleviate the throbbing headache that had gued him for days.
Arthur''s mind was consumed by thoughts of his lost sons.
The recent events had left him distraught and unable to focus on anything else.
"Those little brats."
Arthur muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with a mix of anger and concern.
"Where the hell did they go?"
Just three days ago, Arthur received news that his son, Adrian, had been found along with Duke Florance''s daughter.
However, the relief was short-lived, as he was soon informed that both of his sons had vanished without a trace, despite the city being ced under lockdown.
The investigation team revealed that the trio had been seen entering the Corbenik Mercenary Agency.
Naturally, they promptly conducted an investigation, only to discover that the agency was actually owned by none other than their own first son, Nathaniel!
A Diamond-Rank Mercenary Agency, boasting numerous branches scattered across the continent, was being managed by a mere 12-year-old brat!
Nevertheless, Arthur decided to keep this information confidential until he had a chance to speak with Nathaniel about his agency''s status and determine whether he should ban it altogether.
Upon thepletion of the investigation, it was unveiled that they had been utilizing a Blink Sphere to teleport to an unknown location.
The investigation team inquired about the whereabouts of the boys, but they werepletely unaware of his son''s destination.
They exined that they were solely to provide fuel for the Blink Sphere, without ever questioning the destination.
Furthermore, since the Blink Sphere was a single-use device, they were unable to track their location.
The authorities questioned the staff and the other mercenaries, but they had no idea about it either.
As they found nothing about his son''s whereabouts, the Imperial Intelligence tried to track their location but to no avail, both Princes Telesphere''s tracking systems were offline.
In contrast to his second son, whosest known location was spotted outside Syna, the whereabouts of his first son remained unknown, as if the tracking system on it had been removed.
Furthermore, their Telespheres could not be contacted on multiple asions, which was quite peculiar.
Even the Elder of the Tower had no idea what could be causing this issue.
It appeared as though their Telespheres had been sabotaged, leaving the investigation at a dead end with no leads to follow.
Overwhelmed by frustration, Arthur brushed his face with his hands and let out a weary sigh.
Despite the uncertainty and fear gnawing at his heart, he could only hope that his sons were safe wherever they may be.
"Tsk."
Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Arthur reluctantly picked up his quill once again.
He was determined to focus on his task, but before he could write a single word, a loud running sound echoed through the corridor outside his room.
¡ªStep ¡ªStep ¡ªStep
Arching an eyebrow, Arthur turned his attention towards the door.
It was a well-known rule that running in the corridors was strictly prohibited within the pce.
As the sound grew louder, the door swung open abruptly, revealing a young man with long, dark blue hair.
"Haa¡ haa¡ Your Majesty!"
Erudian gasped for breath, his voice filled with urgency.
"Haa¡ Please pardon my rudeness, but you have to see this!"
Closing the door behind him, Erudian hurriedly approached the Emperor and ced a rectangr device on his desk.
Arthur activated the device, and as the screen flickered to life, Erudian began to exin the situation.
"The surveince system of the lighthouse in the sea near the Kearny-Aeon territory captured both princes boarding a ship."
Erudian revealed, his voice still tinged with breathlessness.
The surveince system was a device that functioned like a real-time CCTV, providing live updates of the situation.
However, itcked the ability to record, which exined Erudian''s haste to bring the news directly to Arthur.
For your information, it was the same device that Gizel used to introduce the Elemental Canon back in the Refugee Camp.
"Previously, the surveince team was focused on tracking the whereabouts of the Kearny Princess, but unexpectedly, they spotted the Princes instead."
Concern etched across his face, Arthur asked.
"Have you contacted the nearby patrol ship to head toward their location?"
Erudian nodded, his expression determined.
"Yes, Your Majesty. I have already dispatched three galleons, which are currently en route to the Prince''sst known location."
"Very well."
As the rectangr screen in Arthur''s hands shed to life, he was met with a chaotic scene.
His heart sank as he witnessed his two sons, apanied by mercenaries and Kearny Knights, engaged in a fierce battle with a strange creature on the deck of the Imperial patrol ship.
Furrowing his forehead, Arthur''s concern deepened.
It was the same creature that was found inside Syna''s drainage system.
Following the abduction of his son, a disturbing revtion emerged in the kidnapping case that had spanned over three years: the perpetrators had been using the abducted children as involuntary subjects for their experiments, treating them as mere guinea pigs.
The anger and helplessness Arthur felt were overwhelming.
Despite the passage of three long years, he had been unable to solve the kidnapping case or bring those responsible to justice.
And to make matters worse, the kidnappings were not isted incidents limited to Syna alone; they had urred across the entire continent.
"My sons are currently engaged in a war."
Arthur muttered under his breath.
"Huh? A war?! It''s¡ª"
Erudian''s voice trailed off when Arthur turned the device''s screen toward him.
The image disyed a grim battle scene unfolding on the ship''s deck.
"Wait. Weren''t those creatures originally from the Syna drainage?"
As the battle continued to unfold before their eyes, Arthur pieced together the puzzle.
"The presence of my sons, fighting alongside those mercenaries and the Kearny Knights against those creatures, strongly suggests their awareness of the assassination plot against the Kearny Princess."
Despite his understanding of the situation, Arthur couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly.
The frustration welled up within him.
Instead of informing him¡ªtheir father, and allowing the adults to handle such a dangerous situation, his sons had once again taken matters into their own hands.
"Why are they so obsessed with bing heroes?"
Arthur muttered to himself, his voice filled with a mix of concern and exasperation.
Not long ago, they were grounded, and now they are repeating the same mistake once again!
Brushing it off, Arthur locked his eyes on the screen, watching how the battle unfold.
As he observed, he couldn''t help but click his tongue in awe and admiration.
Despite their young age, his sons disyed a remarkable level of skill andposure amid war.
Their movements were fluid, their attacks precise, and they seemed to be well-versed in the art ofbat, not inferior to the seasoned knights and mercenaries surrounding them.
Shortly thereafter, the battle ended swiftly, but unexpectedly the cabin burst and revealed a Bellueel.
The intensity of the fight escted, yet Arthur found himself mesmerized by Adrian''s magical prowess.
Not only did he provide support to his brother, enabling him to move freely, but he also ensured the safety of the people on the deck whileunching asional attacks of his own.
Watching his sons in action, Arthur couldn''t help but marvel at their abilities.
Were they even teenagers?
They certainly didn''t appear as such at this moment.
Despite his concerns and frustrations, a warmth spread through Arthur''s heart, filling him with immense pride.
Soon, the battle came to an end and Adrian received a call, upon seeing it, Arthur immediately ordered the man next to him.
"I will send you Nathaniel''s Tele-code. You can call him, and I will call Adrian."
"Understood."
Nevertheless, their attempts to reach their sons proved futile.
After what felt like an agonizing half-hour of trying, a miracle happened, and Nathaniel finally answered Erudian''s call.
Soon, Erudian handed his Telesphere to the Emperor, enabling him to speak directly to his son.
Without beating around the bush, Arthur spat his piece of mind.
"So, how is your escapade going, my sons? Are you having fun?"
Arthur''s voice dripped with a hint of mockery, a mix of concern and amusement evident in his tone.
Chapter 116: Returning [3]
Chapter116: Returning [3]
.
.
// So, how is your escapade going, my sons? Are you having fun? //
Nathaniel and Adrian abruptly stopped in their tracks, stunned upon hearing it.
It was none other than Arthur''s voice¡ªtheir father''s!
A sense of chill ran through their bones, as they realized that they were fucked up.
Nathaniel''s mind raced, trying toprehend how their father had managed to contact him.
He had skillfully modified the settings of their Telesphere, drawing upon his knowledge from a previous timeline, to ensure that the Imperial residents, including the Elder, would be incapable of tracking or contacting them.
Yet, Nathaniel couldn''t shake off the overwhelming sense of confusion.
How was this even possible?
Had he forgotten to block someone''s Tele-code?
Nevertheless, what he did was not without reason; it was because they would undoubtedly be bombarded with calls, especially from their mothers.
Considering three days had passed since they ran away, the Imperial Family must be aware of their disappearance.
In the previous timeline, the shitty organization released a Kraken as a decoy to infiltrate the Tower and steal the item they were searching for.
However, their attempt was unsessful, and it seemed that the same oue had urred here too.
As their primary focus was the Tower and not the Kearny Princess, Nathaniel believed they had no reason to worry.
His confidence was not baseless.
This was because even if they were to release the monster with a rating ranking of A, they would still be fine.
If he were to activate his Enigma and Adrian were to use his magic, the two of them could easily defeat it.
Additionally, the presence of apany of seasoned mercenaries would greatly enhance their ability to aplish the task at hand.
// Are you paying attention to what I''m saying? //
Arthur''s voice boomed through themunication device, shattering the silence.
"Yes, Sire!"
Nathaniel and Adrian replied in unison, their voices filled with a mix of fear and anxiety.
Soon, a resigned sigh escaped Arthur''s lips, his tone dripping with sarcasm.
// For now, I will save my words for our heartwarming reunionter. //
Nathaniel and Adrian exchanged nervous nces, judging from the way their father''s sarcastic tone, they could easily tell that it would be doubtlessly the other way around.
Arthur continued, his wordsced with authority.
// I expect both of you to be present, along with Princess Kearny, to meet me the moment you arrive at the Sun Pce. //
"W-we understand."
Nathaniel stammered, his voice betraying his unease and Arthur''s voice grew stern.
// You must absolutely refrain from running away again, as there will be severe consequences. Do you understand? //
"Yes, Sire!"
The call abruptly ended, leaving Nathaniel with a heavy sense of trepidation as he contemted the consequences that awaited them.
"Arthur would undoubtedly ground us for a whole year!"
Nathaniel grunted frustratedly.
Turned his head toward his little brother and asked, his eyes glimmering full of hope.
"Do you have any other brilliant ideas to negotiate with him? I don''t think the same trick would work on him a second time."
Adrian assumed a thoughtful pose, his face adorned with question marks.
"Hmmm..."
Seeing his brother''s expression, Nathaniel couldn''t contain his frustration any longer.
He clenched his hair in despair, feeling a sense of helplessness.
"Oh, no! We are fucked up! My freedom!"
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance and rolled his eyes in boredom.
Initially, he intended to tease his brother, but witnessing Nathaniel''s disgusting reaction, Adrian dismissed the idea and spoke exasperatedly.
"Stop being so dramatic! I''ll take care of it, don''t worry!"
Nathaniel paused his actions and gazed at Adrian, his expression lightened up.
"Really?"
"Yeah."
"Ah, I''m d!"
Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief and asked.
"So, what''s the n? Tell me!"
"Hehe."
Yet, instead of answering, Adrian let out a mischievous chuckle and began to walk away.
"You''ll find it soon enough."
Rolling his eyes, Nathaniel followed suit and fell in step with his brother before speaking sarcastically.
"What kind of behavior is this? Are we ying secret now?"
"At least I''m not ying lies."
Nathaniel shut his mouth and averted his gaze, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over him.
''Fuck.''
He cursed inwardly.
The fact that Adrian could effortlessly expose his lies with just a few hints left him feeling vulnerable and wary.
He made a mental note to be more cautious when conversing with his clever younger brother.
Returning his gaze to Adrian, Nathaniel couldn''t help but click his tongue in both admiration and annoyance at the brat''s astuteness.
He had always known that Adrian was intelligent and mature beyond his years, but in this current timeline, Nathaniel found himself somewhat a bit scared by his brother''s intelligence.
Lost in his thoughts, Nathaniel was jolted back to reality by Adrian''s voice.
"Is there something on my face?"
"Huh?"
Nathaniel blinked, momentarily taken aback.
He quickly recovered and answered without much thought, trying to divert the situation.
"Ah, it''s nothing. I was just thinking how handsome you are."
Adrian abruptly halted his step, his eyes widening in surprise as if he had encountered a strange creature.
Nathaniel furrowed his brows, confused by his brother''s reaction.
"What?"
Instead of answering, Adrian contorted his face into an exaggeratedly ugly expression before swiftly running away from Nathaniel.
"Hey! Why are you running?! Wait!"
Nathaniel called out, his confusion growing.
He started running to catch up with his brother, but Adrian unexpectedly quickened his pace, shouting.
"No! Get away from me!"
"What is wrong with you, Ian?!"
Bewildered, Nathaniel couldn''tprehend Adrian''s behavior.
"No! I''m straight! I don''t like men!"
"What the hell are you¡ª"
Nathaniel shut his mouth after realizing what Adrian meant.
"What the hell! I''m straight too! It''s a misunderstanding!"
The chasing game continued for a few minutes, both brothers running andughing until they finally decided to stop, theirughter subsiding into heavy breaths.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Nathaniel ced both hands on his hips, gasping for breath, while Adrian leaned against the wooden wall in the corridor, trying to steady hisbored breathing.
"By the way, let''s grab something to eat. I''m starving."
"Haa... haa¡"
Adrian nodded in agreement, his breathing gradually returning to normal.
"Good idea."
With that, they headed toward the ship''s lounge.
Nevertheless, Nathaniel couldn''t help but wonder what that shitty organization wanted from the Kearny Kingdom.
The truth was, a few weeks ago, his subordinate had infiltrated inside the Kearny Pce, but he received news that they found nothing; there was no ''item'' there.
''If it''s not the item, then what that dark organization wants?''
.
.
.
After finishing their meal, they were informed that the Kearny Princess desired to meet with them.
Consequently, they proceeded to the meeting room.
¡ªClick.
The door swung open, and as soon as two boys entered the room, Charlotte and Lei instinctively stood up and gracefully performed a curtsey.
"I greet His Highness the First and Second Prince of the Empire."
''Ho?''
Adrian raised an eyebrow inquisitively upon seeing it.
''It seemed they eventually came to their senses, huh?''
The fact that she changed her attitude meant that they decided to go along with them to the Capital and resumed the peace treaty, just as he had predicted.
Nathaniel felt a sense of surprise at the respectful gesture.
He nced sideways, and as Adrian remained silent, Nathaniel eventually answered with a warm smile adorning his lips.
"You may rise."
Charlotte and Lei straightened their posture, and once they were all seated, Charlotte proceeded to introduce herself.
"I offer my sincerest apologies for the bted introduction. Allow me to properly introduce myself as Charlotte Agnessa, the fourth Princess of the esteemed Kearny Kingdom."
After a brief silence, she resumed.
"First and foremost, I would like to express my profound gratitude to His Highness for the invaluable assistance provided to my crew. It is thanks to your intervention that we were able to narrowly evade a perilous fate. Furthermore, I humbly extend my sincerest apologies for any rudeness I may have disyed previously."
"So, what is your choice?"
Adrian''s frigid voice reverberated throughout the room.
Nevertheless, Charlotte couldn''t help but notice the striking contrast between the Princes of the Empire.
The ck-haired teen, the First Prince, exuded a warm and weing personality, while the white-haired boy, the Second Prince, disyed a cold and ruthless demeanor.
However, despite being the firstborn, she could discern that the First Prince held a great deal of respect for the Second Prince, which was weird.
Brushing it off, Charlotte opened her mouth.
Chapter 117 Ch. 117: Returning [4]
Adrian''s gaze lingered on the woman seated across from him, his eyes filled with indifference.
Long and dark blue hair resembled a night sky that cascaded down her backbined with a pair of sapphire jewels.
Charlotte Agnessa, a woman in her early twenties and his father''s new bride.
Come to think of it, wasn''t Arthur in his early forties?
But whatever, he didn''t have a reason to care anyway.
In his previous world, during the medieval ages, there were numerous instances of young women marrying older kings for political, strategic, or diplomatic reasons, making it quitemon.
"¡I humbly extend my sincerest apologies for any rudeness I may have disyed previously."
"So, what is your choice?"
Despite Adrian knowing what answer he would receive, he asked anyway.
"After thorough contemtion, I have reached the resolute decision to apany Your Highness to the Capital, with the sole purpose of fulfilling my father''s directive."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgment.
"Very well."
"Thank you so much for your consideration."
"Is there anything else?"
Charlotte''s eyes met Adrian''s, and for a moment, they held each other''s gaze.
Eventually, she shook her head and answered.
"There isn''t, Your Highness."
As there was no need for further discussion, Adrian concluded the conversation.
"Very Well. Then we shall take our leave. I hope you enjoy your trip, Princess Charlotte. If you will, please excuse us."
Soon, they all stood up and Charlotte along with Lei immediately curtseyed.
"Thank you so much for your kindness, Your Highness. We wish you a good day."
Adrian exited the room, with Nathaniel following closely behind.
However, just as Nathaniel reached the doorway, he paused and turned back to face Charlotte.
"Princess Charlotte, please do not take my brother''s words to heart. He may appear cold, but he is kind at heart."
"I will bear it in mind."
"Thank you."
Nathaniel spoke sincerely and Charlotte responded, a faint smile gracing her lips.
"It is my pleasure."
With that, Nathaniel quickened his pace and positioned himself next to his brother.
Soon, Adrian removed his Telesphere and handed it to his brother.
"Could you please reset my Telesphere to its default settings? I need to call my mom."
Because his mother was undoubtedly sick with worry by now.
Although he had called her before Nathaniel changed the setting, informing her that he was going somewhere.
By now, she would have undoubtedly uncovered the truth about his escapade.
Nathaniel received it and exined.
"It will bepleted before dinner, are you okay with it?"
"That''s fine."
As long as it didn''t require an entire day, he was okay with it.
¡ªRing! ¡ªRing! ¡ªRing!
Shortly after, Nathaniel''s Telesphere began to ring.
He raised his wrist and saw Andrew''s ID disyed on the screen.
Without hesitation, he answered the call.
Soon, a man''s urgent voice greeted him from the other end.
// Boss, you need toe to the deck right away. There are three Imperial Patrol ships approaching us! //
Nathaniel and Adrian exchanged nces and quickly made their way to the deck.
"I understand. I''ll be there immediately."
"Please do."
Ending the call, the two hastened their pace.
Unlike the previous timeline, where Nathaniel mostly moved alone before joining forces with Simone.
In this timeline, Nathaniel established a Mercenary Agency, which he considered to be a clever move.
Because this agency allowed him to gather information from all corners of the continent, providing valuable insights about the shitty organization he was up against.
However, Adrian couldn''t help but wonder what had transpired in the original timeline that prompted Nathaniel to turn back in time.
Given that Nathaniel carried on with his life after the demise of his brother, Adrian doubted that was the reason behind his decision to turn back time.
Could be that shitty organization collects all the items and take over the Empire?
Or was it something else?
Arriving on the deck, a voice called out to them.
"Boss!"
They turned towards the sound and saw a man with maroon hair and emerald eyes perched on the crow''s nest.
It was Andrew, Nathaniel''s trustedpanion and the manager of his Mercenary Agency.
"They are at 10 o''clock!"
Nathaniel and Adrian wasted no time, directing their gaze toward the mentioned direction.
Just like Andrew had stated, three galleons were rapidly approaching their ship.
"I saw many navy crew on the ships. I believe they''re the real Patrol ships and not the imposters."
Andrew reported, providing them with real-time updates as he observed the approaching vessels.
When the ships drew nearer, a voice resonated through the air, amplified by a magical device.
"We have been sent here by the Emperor to apany His Highness the First and Second Prince, as well as Her Highness the Fourth Princess of the Kearny Kingdom."
The unexpected announcement left Nathaniel with a perplexed expression.
If they were being mentioned, didn''t it mean that Arthur, knew about their whereabouts?
Before Nathaniel could voice his thoughts, Adrian interjected.
"I think they discovered our location through the ''Surveince System'' near the Kearny-Aeon sea border."
Nathaniel immediately facepalmed, realizing that he had forgotten about it.
However, Adrian''s next words caught him off guard.
"And I believe that woman also witnessed our battle there."
"¡"
Nathaniel abruptly halted his actions and pivoted towards his brother, his expression growing grave as heprehended the gravity of the situation.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked this tongue in annoyance, realizing that the number of spies nted within the Empire by the organization was far greater than he had anticipated.
"At this point, I''m not sure who I can trust in the Pce."
"You know you can trust me."
"¡"
Adrian turned his gaze sideways, meeting Nathaniel''s sincere smile.
After a brief moment of contemtion, Adrian''s thin smile emerged.
Of course, how could he forget about his brother, the protagonist of this world, the one destined to fight against the organization and save the world?
Although he was a bit annoying and sometimes acted overly dramatic, at least he was trustworthy.
"Yeah."
Adrian acknowledged, a sense of relief washing over him.
Nathaniel extended his hand and gently patted Adrian''s head, a gesture offort and reassurance.
Shifting his attention to the crew, Nathaniel soon shouted.
"Drop the anchor!"
The crew swiftly carried out the order, securing the ship in ce and Charlotte, who had heard themotion, arrived on the deck.
Not long after, each of the captains of the Patrol ships boarded the ship and began introducing themselves one by one.
After exchanging pleasantries, they returned to their respective ships and eventually resumed their journey.
.
.
.
¡ªKeow ¡ªKeow ¡ªKeow
Adrian''s cerulean eyes followed the graceful flight of seagulls in the open sky.
His white hair and clothes gently swayed with the cool sea breeze, creating an ethereal image against the backdrop of the vast ocean.
Four days had passed since they sessfully prevented the assassination of the Kearny Princess, and the situation had remained rtively calm.
However, despite the apparent tranquility, Adrian''s heart was filled with uneasiness.
There was a reason for his growing sense of unease.
Over the past four days, Adrian had made numerous attempts to contact his mother, however, to his dismay, Aerilyn never answered his calls.
It was highly unusual for her to ignore him, and this raised concerns within Adrian.
Adrian asked Nathaniel if there was something wrong with his Telesphere.
After a thorough check, Nathaniel confirmed that his Telesphere was in perfect working condition.
This revtion only deepened Adrian''s confusion.
If his Telesphere was functioning properly, then why was his mother not answering his calls?
It was a perplexing situation, one that seemed out of character for his usually attentive and caring mother.
Adrian pondered the possible reasons behind his mother''s silence.
Was she deliberately avoiding him?
Had something happened to her?
The uncertainty gnawed at him, fueling his unease.
"All hands prepare to dock!"
The captain''smanding voice shattered Adrian''s train of thought, jolting him back to reality.
He quickly redirected his gaze, and behold, the Capital Port emerged into view, revealing familiar figures standing in the distance.
They were none other than Lucia and his mother.
Wasting no more time, Adrian immediately called his mother''s Telecode.
The anticipation built up as the call connected.
¡ªRing ¡ªRii¡ª
"Huh?"
However, to his surprise, his mother rejected the call.
Confusion and panic gripped Adrian''s heart, causing it to race uncontrobly.
Adrian had no idea why, but his heart began to race in uncontroble panic.
Even when Arthur sentenced him to a whole year of being grounded, he felt nothing.
But this... this was a whole different story.
Somehow, he felt¡ sacred.
As the ship drew closer to the port, Aerilyn''s indifferent expression became increasingly vivid, and Adrian knew that he was fucked up.
Chapter 118 Ch. 118: Discussion [1]
¡ªThud ¡ªThud ¡ªThud
The sound of footsteps reverberated through the air as Adrian, Nathaniel, and Charlotte descended from the ships, making their way down the sturdy wooden stairs.
Each step Adrian took seemed to amplify the pounding of his heart as he approached his mother, especially upon seeing her cold eyes and indifferent expression.
A wave of realization washed over him, flooding him with the awareness that he was in deep, deep, deep trouble.
''I''m fucked up.''
Arriving before them, the trio immediately greeted the royal figures.
"We greet Her Majesty the Empress of the Aeon Empire and Her Highness the Consort."
They spoke in unison, their voices filled with respect and deference.
Aerilyn acknowledged their presence with a nod and ordered.
"You may rise."
"Thank you."
Soon, she turned to the woman with dark blue hair and greeted her with a smile.
"Wee to the Aeon Empire, Princess Charlotte."
Aerilyn''s voice conveyed a sense of genuine hospitality.
Charlotte, visibly grateful for the warm reception, responded with gratitude, her voice filled with sincerity.
"Thank you so much, Your Majesty."
After a brief silence, the Empress continued.
"I am aware that all of you must be fatigued from your arduous journey. However, I kindly request that you endure a little longer as His Majesty desires to meet with every one of you."
"We understand."
Shortly thereafter, they boarded their respective carriages, each one apanied by a contingent of Aeon Knight cavaliers.
The coachman promptly urged the horses forward, setting the carriages in motion.
¡ªNeigh!
The rhythmic tter of hooves and the creaking of wheels filled the air as they made their way through the grand streets of the Empire.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
Adrian''s cerulean eyes were fixed on his mother, who sat across from him, engrossed in a book.
Minutes passed, yet Aerilyn remained silent, her attention solely focused on the pages before her.
He couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease creeping into his heart.
The absence of any affectionate gestures or even a smile from his mother weighed heavily on his heart.
It was clear that her anger stemmed from his recent act of lying, a natural response for a mother who cared deeply for her son.
But¡
Somehow, Adrian didn''t like it.
But deep down, Adrian couldn''t deny that he had grown attached to Aerilyn over the past three years.
The love and care she had shown him had made him view her as more than just an Empress of this Empire; she had be his mother in every sense of the word.
As the atmosphere inside the carriage became increasingly suffocating, Adrian stood up and approached her.
Aerilyn''s voice rose in rm as she instinctively reached out to help him sit next to her, her concern evident in her voice.
"Ian, that''s dangerous!"
"Hehe, thank you."
Adrian chuckled softly, appreciating the fact that his mother still cared for him despite her anger.
Startled, Aerilyn suddenly realized that she was angry with her son.
Choosing to ignore him, she swiftly turned her back on him.
Adrian couldn''t help but stretch his smile even wider.
Unfazed by her reaction, he leaned his head on Aerilyn''s shoulder, seeking sce in her presence.
"Mom, I''m sorry."
"For what?"
Aerilyn asked curtly without removing her eyes from the book.
"For lying to you and causing you to worry."
After a few seconds of silence, Aerilyn closed her book, releasing a resigned sigh.
She turned to face Adrian, her expression filled with a mixture of sadness and concern.
"Ian, that''s not what I''m angry about."
Aerilyn rified, her voice softening.
She gently cupped his face, her touch conveying both love and worry.
"I just hate the way you rush into danger without informing us, the adults who can help."
While what her mother told her was true, both he and Nathaniel could simply inform adults to handle the situation.
However, if they were to do that, they wouldn''t be able to uncover the truth, gather information, or potentially find clues that others might overlook.
"You''re just a kid, what if you get hurt and¡ª"
The fear of losing him overwhelmed her, and tears began to stream down her face.
Adrian''s heart skipped a beat, witnessing the pain he had caused her.
"Mom, I''m so sorry."
He gently wiped away the tears from his mother''s face.
"I never meant to make you cry."
She pulled him into a tight embrace, holding him close.
"I know you''re strong, Ian, but your safety means everything to me. Please think twice before putting yourself in danger."
"I promise to be more careful and considerate of your feelings."
"Thank you."
Aerilyn soon nted a kiss on his forehead.
.
.
.
"His Highness Prince Nathaniel and Prince Adrian, and Princess Charlotte of the Kearny Kingdom are entering!"
The guard''s voice echoed through the grand hall, announcing their arrival.
The grand mahogany doors swung open gracefully, revealing a sight thatmanded attention.
At the center of the room, seated upon an intricately carved dais, was a man in his forties, exuding an air of confidence and regality.
With his chiseled features and a crown adorning his head, he was undeniably handsome.
¡ªThud.
As the doors closed behind them, the trio approached the Emperor, their footsteps echoing softly against the polished marble floor.
With a synchronized motion, they gracefully bowed before the Emperor and spoke in unison.
"We greeted the Emperor of the Aeon Empire."
"You may rise."
As they straightened their posture, the Emperor''s attention shifted to the woman with navy hair standing beside Nathaniel.
His eyes softened, and a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips.
"Princess Charlotte, wee to the Empire. It is an honor to have you here, Princess. Your presence signifies the beginning of a new era for our kingdoms, one of unity and prosperity."
His voice echoed in the hall.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. I am humbled by your warm wee and grateful for the opportunity to be a part of this alliance."
"As you may be fatigued from your journey, I will arrange for an escort to apany you to the Pce."
"Thank you so much, Your Majesty. Your kindness is truly remarkable."
With a nod of acknowledgment, Arthur signaled to a nearby attendant, who stepped forward with a respectful bow.
The moment Charlotte and her attendant left the Throne Room, the man''s once warm and weing demeanor had transformed into a dark and foreboding presence.
His cold, red eyes shifted to his two sons who stood before him.
As both Adrian and Nathaniel had anticipated this moment, they had somehow managed topose themselves, refusing to sumb to fear.
Their faces remained calm and collected, there was no sign of anxiety.
Arthur couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in wonder.
What could possibly have given them such unwavering confidence in the face of impending consequences?
A silence hung in the air, stretching on for what felt like an eternity.
Finally, Arthur broke the silence, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.
"Before we delve into the discussion, I want you to hand over your Telespheres."
Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged nces, their thoughts intertwining telepathically, silentlymunicating with each other.
''He knew.''
With a shared understanding, they removed their Telespheres and handed them to the emperor''s attendants.
Arthur''s gaze remained fixed on his sons as he received the devices.
"So, who changed the setting of the Telesphere?"
Not wanting Adrian to be entangled in the situation any further, Nathaniel stepped forward and admitted.
"It was me,"
"I see."
Arthur''s response, however, surprised Nathaniel.
The emperor simply nodded, his expression unreadable and Nathaniel couldn''t help but wonder.
''Just that?''
He had expected his father to be angry or disappointed, but instead, Arthur seemed to be withholding his emotions.
Soon, Arthur continued.
"Given my busy schedule, I''ll get straight to the point. You will be rewarded for saving the Princess, but you will also be grounded for a year. Unfortunately, this time, you won''t be able to use your reward to lessen the duration of your punishment."
Adrian immediately took a step forward and addressed his father.
"Your Majesty, I''ve been hearing about the unsolved cases of kidnappings that have gued the continent for years."
Arthur leaned back against his cushioned throne, his curiosity piqued.
He didn''t understand why his son suddenly brought up this topic.
"So?"
Realizing that he had caught his father''s attention, Adrian nodded confidently.
"That''s right. I know a way to put an end to those cases."
The revtion not only surprised the Emperor but also the people present in the throne room.
Murmurs and whispers filled the air as everyone tried toprehend the significance of Adrian''s im.
"How?"
Arthur demanded, eager to know more.
Adrian, however, shook his head, a hint of determination in his eyes.
"If you promise to lift our grounding, I will share the details with you."
Arthur''s skepticism was evident as he questioned his son''s proposition.
"But what if it''s all a fabrication? How can I trust your words?"
Adrian, undeterred, offered a solution.
"Your Majesty, we will wait until the investigation isplete. If our ims are proven false, we will ept the consequences willingly."
Silence enveloped the throne room as Arthur tapped his armrest, deep in thought.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
He weighed the potential risks and rewards of Adrian''s proposal.
After a brief but contemtive pause, Adrian couldn''t help but break the silence.
"So, what is your answer, Your Majesty?"
Chapter 119 Ch. 119: Discussion [2]
Silence enveloped the throne room as Arthur tapped his armrest, deep in thought.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Every time.
Whenever he would punish these little two brats, Adrian always seemed to have a trick up his sleeve.
No matter what punishment Arthur came up with, Adrian would find a way to get out of it.
At first, Arthur thought he wouldn''t fall for the same trick twice, but then his son surprised him yet again.
A few weeks ago, he had just received Adrian''s academic report and it was shocking.
His son, Adrian, excelled in every subject, and what astonished Arthur even more was witnessing his son''s magical abilities.
Not only that, but Adrian was also eligible to graduate early, making him the first student ever to achieve this feat.
Arthur couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and fear¡ªhis son seemed too perfect for everything.
"So, what is your answer, Your Majesty?"
After a moment of silence, Arthur finally spoke up, his voice tinged with hesitation.
"So you chose to free yourself and your brother over saving thousands of kidnapped children?"
Adrian nodded without hesitation.
"Yes."
It was true that Adrian pitied those kidnapped children, but his freedom took precedence over theirs.
Of course, he would choose his freedom over anything, what a funny question.
In the original plot of the novel, the kidnapping case remained unsolved.
If Arthur decided to ground his sons instead of taking action, it wouldn''t have a significant impact on the overall story.
But if Arthur chose to solve the kidnapping case, the plot might take an unexpected turn, but why would he care?
It was Nathaniel''s problem as the protagonist of this world, not his.
Nevertheless, Arthur couldn''t help his narrowing gaze as he fixed it upon Adrian.
The boy stared fearlessly back at him, his unwavering gaze matching his intensity.
''How is it possible for a ten-year-old to be this cunning?''
With a resigned sigh, Arthur eventually gave his answer.
"Fine. So, where are those kidnappers'' hideouts?"
"They are located in the slum."
Adrian replied nonchntly, as if revealing a minor detail and Arthur arched an eyebrow.
"Isn''t that the same hideout where you were held captive?"
"That''s right."
He admitted, making Arthur''s skepticism grow.
Arthur couldn''t help but question the logic behind Adrian''s confidence and so, he pressed.
"What makes you so certain that they share the same location?"
The ''dream'' revealed that the shitty organization had a hideout underground on the Agatha and he found another in Syna.
This led him to conclude that their underground hideout was spread across the entire continent.
"Your Majesty, you could investigate it to confirm whether it''s the truth or merely a clever deception."
"¡"
Arthur mulled over the proposition.
The idea of investigating the slum hideout intrigued him, despite his reservations.
After all, it never hurt to prove its validity.
After a deep rumination, Arthur made up his mind and delivered his decision.
"Very well, I shall dispatch an Investigation Team to look into it. However, if we find nothing, you mustply with my order; grounded for a year. Do you understand?"
Arthur dered firmly, seeking reassurance.
"Yes, Sire!"
Nathaniel and Adrian replied in unison, acknowledging their father''s ultimatum.
Arthur''s satisfaction lingered momentarily before he redirected his attention to the white-haired boy.
"Adrian, you are dismissed."
"?"
Confusion washed over Adrian''s face, his brows furrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation unfolding before him.
Unable to mask his curiosity, Adrian asked.
"Why am I being dismissed, Your Majesty?"
"Well, your brother and I have another matter to discuss."
ncing to the side, Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly upon meeting his eyes.
Although he wasn''t sure what they were going to discuss, likely about the hacking he was doing or something.
"Also, your Telepshere will be returned to your Pce. So, don''t worry about it."
"I understand."
Adrian turned to his brother and bid his farewell.
"Goodbye."
"Goodbye."
With that, Adrian bowed to his father for thest time and left the throne room.
¡ªThud.
As the heavy doors closed behind Nathaniel, Arthur rose to his feet from his dais, signaling the beginning of their discussion.
With amanding presence, he gestured for Nathaniel to follow him, leading the way toward the back of the throne room.
He fell in step behind him, their footsteps echoing through the grand hall.
Though unsure of what awaited them, Nathaniel couldn''t help but anticipate a potential headache.
Upon seeing them, the guards immediately opened the door, revealing a mysterious figure draped in a ck robe.
The man stood by the window, his face partially hidden by a ck hood, which only allowed the sharp angles of his jawline to be visible.
''The Elder¡''
¡ªThud.
When the door behind them closed, Arthur and Nathaniel lightly bowed and the man nodded his head in acknowledgment.
"Have a seat."
Soon, they all settled and Arthur ced his son''s Telespheres on the table.
The Elder took it and began to examine them.
After a few moments, he ced the Telespheres back on the table and began to exin his findings.
"Yes, there was a trace that the settings had been changed. However, they have now been returned to their original state. Distinctive from Prince Adrian''s Telesphere whose tracking system is still intact, the tracking system on Prince Nathaniel has been plucked out."
Unlike the standard Telesphere avable in the market, the Imperial Telesphere was custom-made by The Elder himself.
Upon hearing it, Arthur darted at his son and Nathaniel couldn''t help but curse inside.
''Fuck.''
Now all his secrets were revealed.
The removal of the tracking system suggested a deliberate act; Nathaniel aimed to obscure his movements and actions from prying eyes.
Soon, the Elder turned to the ck-haired teen and asked.
"Prince Nathaniel, may I know how this was possible? I have never encountered a case like this before."
"¡"
Nathaniel''s mind raced, contemting how best to respond.
He couldn''t say, ''I turned back time and I learned directly from you in the past,'' could he?
Although the Elder would believe him regardless, for now, he wanted to keep his regression a secret.
"Prince Nathaniel?"
The Elder called once again, waking him up from his reverie.
With a deep breath, Nathaniel carefully chose his words.
"I was merely curious and decided to dismantle the Telesphere to explore its inner workings. Through my experiments, I identally discovered how to disable calls and tracking."
"¡"
"¡"
Stillness hung heavily in the air, suffocating all sound.
Soon, the Elder broke the silence.
"I see. It is possible. However, in the future, I encourage you, Your Highness, to inform us rather than using it for personal gain or to circumvent our system."
"I understand. This incident will not ur again."
"Very well."
The Elder nodded in eptance, taking the Telespheres with him as he rose to his feet.
Arthur and Nathaniel mirrored his actions.
He turned to the Emperor.
"In that case, I will return the Telespheres after I install the new system."
"I understand. Thank you so much."
The Elder nodded acknowledgment and watched his departure, leaving father and son alone in the room.
"Take a seat."
Arthur gestured for Nathaniel to take a seat, the tension in the room palpable.
The young manplied, cautiously settling into the couch opposite Arthur.
He retrieved a bundle of files from his Magical Sphere and ced them on the table.
Nathaniel''s gaze fell upon the documents, reading the words ''Corbenik Mercenary Agency Investigation.''
''Fuck.''
A mix of frustration and anxiety surged within the young man.
He had hoped to keep his involvement with the agency hidden for longer, yet fate seemed to have other ns.
Suppressing the urge to scream, Nathaniel braced himself for the impending conversation.
"That''s yours, correct? That Corbenik Mercenary Agency?"
Arthur spoke, his voice filled with a sternness that left no room for deception.
Nathaniel''s mind raced, desperately searching for a way out, but he knew deep down that there was no escape from the truth.
With a heavy sigh, he nodded weakly.
"Yes."
Arthur leaned against the couch and crossed his arms and legs, his eyes never leaving his son''s face.
"It''s good that you admit it. I just thought of banning your agency if you dare to lie to me."
"I dare not."
"Good."
After a brief silence, Arthur began again.
"Then tell me, Nathaniel. What was your purpose in establishing this agency? Is it for personal gain? A path to the throne, perhaps?"
Nathaniel''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, trying to make sense of his father''s words.
Of all the possibilities, he couldn''t fathom why the man before him would suspect him of nning a revolt.
Chapter 120 Ch. 120: Discussion [3]
A/N:
I panicked yesterday. I''m sorry. I''ve edited the previous chapter.
=====
"Then tell me, Nathaniel. What was your purpose in establishing this agency? Is it for personal gain? A path to the throne, perhaps?"
Nathaniel''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, trying to make sense of his father''s words.
Of all the possibilities, he couldn''t fathom why the man before him would suspect him of nning a revolt.
Perhaps Arthur believed that the agency was a means for him to gather soldiers and support behind his back, a potential path to the throne.
However, the truth was far from that assumption.
Nathaniel had never entertained such thoughts, not even for a moment.
With his soul trapped within his young body, he was well aware of the limitations of his movements and actions.
His primary focus was on tracking down the shitty organization and the scattered ''items'' across the continent.
Drawing from his memories of the previous timeline, Nathaniel recalled the existence of a renowned and powerful mercenary agency.
Having conducted thorough research in the past, heter discovered that the agency had started from scratch before eventually achieving a renowned diamond rank.
Seizing the opportunity at hand, he quickly sought out this agency and immediately made a substantial investment.
He had high expectations, and true to his hopes, the mercenaries swiftly rose from a lowly bronze rank to a diamond rank in less than three years.
Unbeknownst to Nathaniel, time had flown by, and he had been running the agency for seven years now.
To him, the mercenary agency was akin to a second family, and he was willing to go to any lengths to ensure its continuous operation.
"I have no interest in the throne; it belongs to Adrian."
Arthur raised an eyebrow in surprise at the sudden deration.
"Why? Doesn''t your mother and grandfather desire the throne?"
Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly.
"It may be their desire, but I have my own perspective."
"I see."
Arthur nodded in acknowledgment and after a brief silence, he posed another question.
"So, why did you establish this agency?"
"Is it wrong to invest in securing my own future?"
Nathaniel retorted and Arthur inquired further.
"There''s nothing wrong with that. But why did you choose to establish a mercenary agency?"
"As I mentioned earlier, Father, I established it for my future. I have no interest in the throne. If you still doubt me, we can perform a ''Mana Oath''."
Nathaniel stated indifferently.
He knew his father didn''t trust his words, so the only way to convince him was to wager his Mana Pool.
"Haa¡"
Arthur let out a frustrated sigh, massaging his furrowed eyebrows before speaking again.
"Nathaniel, my son, it''s not that I don''t trust you. I trust you wholeheartedly. I understand your desire to secure your future. But why didn''t you discuss it with me or your mother first? I could have given you one of my diamond mines instead of resorting to secretive actions."
"¡"
Nathaniel chose to remain silent, realizing that continuing to lie would only make his deception more apparent.
With a deep sigh, Arthur borated more.
"I''m not against your idea; it shows maturity in your thinking. However, you must remember that we live in a world where politics revolve around us. If other factions were to discover your mercenary agency, they could frame you as gathering soldiers to overthrow the throne. You need to be aware of the potential consequences."
"I''m¡ sorry."
It was only then that he truly understood what Arthur meant.
Well, he had never considered the political implications before.
''So, Arthur just¡ worried, huh?''
Soon, the white-haired man retrieved a document from his Magical Sphere and handed it to him.
As Nathaniel read through the document, Arthur began to provide further exnation.
"Even though you''ve used a pseudonym on the document of ownership, there is still a chance that a powerful noble could discover it. So, I changed the ownership to my name."
His golden eyes focused on a specific page, confirming his father''s words.
"But you don''t need to worry. I won''t involve myself or interfere with your business. It''s still yours; it''s just my name on the document. If you agree, you can sign it. If not, that''s alright too."
As a thought kicked in, Nathaniel asked.
"Does this mean my Mercenary Agency will not face a ban?"
Arthur let out a chuckle before answering.
"Why would I do that? Corbenik Agency is one of the top 10 diamond agencies that has made significant contributions to the Empire. It would be a waste to simply ban them."
"Thank you so much for your kindness."
"Just be more cautious in the future."
Arthur advised him and Nathaniel nodded his head.
"I understand."
With that, Nathaniel signed the document, and Arthur concluded the conversation.
"I''ve taken up so much of your time. You must be tired."
"No. I''m all right."
They both stood up, and Arthur opened his arms wide, beckoning to his son.
"Come."
Confusion washed over Nathaniel as he stared at his father, unsure of what to do.
As Nathaniel remained motionless, Arthur eventually asked.
"You don''t want to hug me?"
Reluctantly, Nathaniel approached his father, and as soon as he reached him, Arthur enveloped him in a warm embrace.
A sense of warmth spread through Nathaniel''s heart.
For him, Arthur had never been a bad father.
He had always treated Nathaniel and Adrian with equal love and care.
However, Nathaniel couldn''t shake the strange and mixed feelings he had when it came to being close to his father in this timeline.
Because back in the previous timeline, Nathaniel had done something that made his father extremely angry, and¡ª
Arthur almost killed him that day.
After that incident, their rtionship shattered, and they became like strangers to each other even until he died.
Shortly after their embrace, Arthur released Nathaniel and gently cupped his face.
"Be kind to you brother."
"I will."
Even without Arthur reminding him, he would do it regardless.
A smile of satisfaction appeared on Arthur''s face as he patted Nathaniel''s head.
"Have a good rest."
"Thank you."
With that, they bid each other farewell, and Nathaniel left the room.
Upon leaving the Sun Pce, Nathaniel couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows when he noticed a familiar figure standing not too far from his carriage.
Arriving before his mother, Nathaniel spat his mind.
"You''re still here?"
"I''m waiting for you."
Lucia offered him a smile and Nathaniel rolled his eyes in boredom.
"You should have gone back to your Pce. Also, I don''t bring any gifts for you. Sorry, not sorry."
Despite her son''s poisonous tone, Lucia maintained her gentle smile.
Considering how she had treated him in the past, Nathaniel''s reaction was understandable, and she was willing to ept the consequences of her actions.
"For me, your safe return is the best gift I could ask for." "¡"
A strange mixture of emotions swirled inside him and ignoring his mother, he boarded the carriage.
Lucia followed suit, but instead of sitting across from him, she chose to sit next to him.
Nathaniel stood up, ready to change seats, but Lucia grabbed his wrist.
"Please."
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clicked his tongue in annoyance and begrudginglyplied.
The coachman urged the horse forward and the carriage began its journey.
¡ªNeigh!
Silence enveloped the carriage as no one seemed willing to engage in conversation.
However, after mustering every ounce of her courage, Lucia finally broke the silence.
"Nathan."
Reluctantly, Nathaniel turned his gaze from the scenery outside to his mother.
"What?"
Lucia''s lips curled up into a smile and spoke.
"I''ve been thinking about thistely, and I wonder if we can¡ start over?"
"¡"
Stillness hung in the air, with no immediate answer from Nathaniel.
He just stared at her, his face devoid of any expression.
Eventually, Lucia continued.
"I understand that what I''ve done to you is unforgivable, but I genuinely hope that we can start over, rebuilding our rtionship as a mother and as a son."
Lucia pleaded, her voice filled with remorse.
"¡whatever."
Nathaniel responded dismissively, returning his gaze to the window.
He tried to ignore the pang in his heart and the warmth that was growing within him.
"Thank you."
Lucia whispered softly, resting her head on Nathaniel''s shoulder.
The situation felt strange, but Nathaniel tried to ept it, pushing aside his reservations.
Nevertheless, despite these seemingly positive developments in almost every aspect, a sense of uneasiness lingered within him.
He couldn''t shake off the fear of what might be waiting for him in the future.
Chapter 121 Ch. 121: Discussion [4]
A week had passed since Arthur''s reunion with his sons.
Determined to uncover the truth, right after his meeting with Nathaniel ended, he immediately dispatched Investigation Teams to conduct a thorough search of the slums.
The results were both shocking and disheartening, confirming Adrian''s ims.
To his astonishment, the teams discovered a vastwork of underground chambers beneath the slums.
The number of these hidden chambers seemed to grow with each passing day, as Arthur received daily reports detailing their findings.
However, their search yielded no signs of life within the dungeons.
The cells stood empty, devoid of both staff and children.
Furthermore, the documents stored within the dungeon had been deliberately destroyed, leaving no trace of the activities that had taken ce there.
It was as if someone had meticulously erased any incriminating evidence, covering their trackspletely.
What remained was an abundance of chimeras found within the drainage system.
Those grotesque creatures, with their twisted forms and eerie presence, serve as chilling evidence of the sinister experiments taking ce in the hidden depths.
Arthur couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that their operation had beenpromised.
It seemed as though someone had betrayed them, leaking information about their top-secret mission to the enemy.
But, who could have possibly informed them about this highly ssified operation?
"Haaa¡"
Arthur let out a deep sigh of frustration as he sank into the plush chair, massaging his temples in an attempt to ease the mounting tension.
For a grueling four years, the Empire had been tormented by an unresolved kidnapping case.
And now, to his utter disbelief, Arthur learned that the perpetrators had been operating right under his very nose!
But s, the revtion came toote.
The children were nowhere to be found; they had already been whisked away to an unknown location!
The realization filled Arthur with a mix of anger and helplessness.
How could this have happened under his watch?
At this point, Arthur didn''t know anymore.
Doubts began to creep into his mind, causing him to question his ownpetence and worthiness as the Emperor.
''Am I truly deserving of the title ''Emperor''? I have failed to protect my people.''
The four ck-hooded figures seated nearby observed Arthur''s frustration in silence, understanding the weight of his burden.
After a momentary pause, Arthur gathered himself and spoke.
"So, it was him? The same person who attacked the Refugee Camp?"
"Yes."
The tall and slim figure nodded solemnly in affirmation.
"And the fact that no one was found within their hideout suggests the presence of spies among us."
Arthur nodded in agreement, admitting the bitter truth.
"I cannot deny it."
Given that half of the knights in the refugee camp had rebelled, Arthur was certain that the man responsible had nted numerous spies within the Sun Pce.
Soon, a ck-robed man with a robust figure chimed in.
"Conducting experiments on humans and attempting to steal the ''items'' stored inside the Tower in Syna, it appears that his goal is likely ''that''."
A kid''s voice responded.
"You mean¡ª"
"Yes."
"I don''t care what his aim is. The fact that he uses my people as experiments is unforgivable. I will hunt him down."
Arthur dered with a voice filled with rage.
"Haa¡"
A woman sighed and interjected.
"I understand your anger, but please remember that he is also an Endless, just like us, the Elders. You mustprehend that even if you were to deploy hundreds of thousands of Knights, you would not be able to kill him. Moreover, you would have to deal with his ''pets'' before confronting him. It''s not as simple as it sounds."
The slender figure jumped in.
"What she says is true. Instead of wasting lives, it would be wiser to wait for the right moment to eliminate him."
"...I apologized."
Arthur realized that he just made a decision in the heat of anger.
"Regarding this matter, please leave him to us."
"I understand."
o
o
o
In a dimly lit room, two individuals upied the space.
One was a woman with vermillion hair, while the other was a man with ck hair.
They engaged in a conversation, their expressions reflecting their current state of affairs.
The man with long ck hair that cascaded down his shoulder gently massaged his temples, his face clearly disying frustration.
"I find it difficult to believe the fact that I have lost hundreds ofboratories."
Hemented, his voice tinged with a hint of sadness, and continued.
"Not only that, our attempt to infiltrate the Tower failed, and the kidnapping of the Duke''s daughter was also unsessful."
Originally, he had nned to abduct Leticia upon hearing rumors that the Duke had discovered a Magic Stone mine.
He intended to use her as leverage to secure the mine.
However, Adrian''s unexpected involvement in this matter caught him off guard.
"But why is the Second Prince entangled with the Duke''s daughter from the neutral faction?"
Annelise shrugged nonchntly and responded lightly.
"There are rumors circting within the Academy that they were involved in a romantic rtionship."
"They what?"
The man eximed, his disbelief evident in his expression.
"Aren''t they... merely 10 years old?"
"Yes."
"Goodness, youngsters these days are quite remarkable!"
He spoke sarcastically.
"¡"
Receiving a stern gaze from the woman seated across from him, he immediately cleared his throat, realizing that he had deviated from the main purpose of their meeting.
"Ahem, but still¡ª"
He began again, leaning back in his chair and absentmindedly tapping his fingers on the table.
"¡ªI can''t help but wonder why our ns consistently fail whenever the Second Prince involves in our operation."
He mused aloud.
"Throwing back at the refugee camp, our ns were thwarted by his interference, resulting in the loss of over 10,000 men. Second, our attempt to assassinate the Kearny Princess was also foiled due to his intervention. Lastly, our idental kidnapping of him led to the unfortunate destruction of my belovedboratories that I had painstakingly built over the years. I wanted to cry at this point."
"Father, we no longer require thoseboratories."
Intrigued by her statement, the man leaned forward, intertwining his fingers and allowing a smile to grace his lips.
"Is that so?"
He inquired and Annelise nodded, her expression mirroring his smile.
"Please, do tell me more."
"The chimera project has been sessfullypleted."
"Ah, finally!"
The man exhaled, a sense of relief washing over him.
After a string of failures, receiving positive news was a wee change.
"So, do you have any ns to test them?"
"Rest assured, Father, I have taken care of everything."
"Ah, as expected of my clever daughter."
He praised, his smile growing wider and as a thought kicked in, he posed a question.
"By the way, you met the Second Prince during your time in Syna, correct?"
"Yes."
Annelise confirmed.
"Upon receiving information about him, I promptly made my way there. We engaged in negotiations, but he did not explicitly state whether he was willing to join us or not. However, his actions in preventing the Kearny assassination indicated his refusal."
"Hmm... in that case, it can''t be helped then."
Soon, his smile faded, and his expression turned serious.
"I want him dead."
He couldn''t afford to let his meticulously crafted ns spanning hundreds of years crumble one by one due to Adrian''s interference.
Removing him from the equation seemed to be the most prudent course of action.
Annelise arched an eyebrow at the sudden deration and asked.
"I thought you wanted him to join our side?"
"Well, since he declined, there''s no need for us to keep him alive."
Annelise leaned back and exined.
"Do you know? The Second Prince has read ''The Void History.''"
"He did?"
Surprise etched on his face.
"Although I don''t know how he got that book, instead of killing him, why don''t we shake his mentality?"
Annelise proposed.
"Shake his mentality?"
The man tilted his head to the side, struggling toprehend Annelise''s suggestion and so, she borated.
"Yes, now that he knows about the existence of those ''items,'' by shaking his mentality, we can make him desperate to find them. With that, he''ll have no choice but to join our side."
"Hmm¡"
The man hummed, tapping his fingers on the table in deep thought.
After a deep rumination, he eventually decided.
"Fine. But if the n fails, let''s just kill him right away."
"As you wish."
=====
End of 3rd Arc.
Chapter 122 Ch. 122: Reunion [1]
Chapter 122 Ch. 122: Reunion [1]
NOTICE!!!
A/N:
I changed the ''item user'' to ''Endless'' in ch.121.
¡ª "I understand your anger, but please remember that he is also an Endless, just like us, the Elders." ¡ª
=====
The entrance of the prestigious academy buzzed with electrifying energy.
Some students made their way to their sses, while others gathered in small groups, engaged in animated conversations.
Their voices blended together in a harmonious symphony of youthful exuberance.
Laughter echoed through the air, mingling with the rhythmic sound of footsteps.
However, amidst this vibrant chaos, a sudden hush fell over the crowd.
Heads turned in unison, their gazes fixated on the entrance gate.
¡ªNeigh!
A grand carriage, exuding resplendent regal fineness, gracefully approached the entrance gate.
It was pulled by four majestic white horses, their ethereal grace captivating the attention of all onlookers.
As the carriage came to a stop, whispers began to spread like wildfire, swiftly passing from one student to another.
A butler deftly opened the carriage door, revealing a ck-haired young man who emerged with elegance, followed closely by a white-haired boy.
The presence of these two individuals only served to amplify the growing whispers among the students, who watched in awe as they made their way into the academy.
"Oh, behold the sight of two dashing Princes walking in perfect harmony. My eyes are truly blessed."
A student muttered, unable to contain her admiration.
"Have you heard? The Second Prince is eligible for early graduation!"
"Yes, I heard that His Highness is the first in history to achieve this remarkable feat!"
"As expected of a Prince of our Empire, he is not only handsome but also incredibly intelligent!"
The whispers continued to circte, painting a picture of Adrian''s exceptional intelligence and aplishments.
"Eh, did you hear? There''s another rumor circting that he is romantically involved with Lady Leticia!"
The gossip persisted, their voices filled with intrigue.
The mention of Lady Leticia, known as the most beautiful girl in the academy, sparked a mixture of envy and admiration among the students.
A week after the discovery of the underground hideout, Arthur fulfilled his promise and had his sentence lifted.
However, fate had other ns in store for them.
To their utter surprise, the academy sent a formal letter announcing a month-long suspension as a consequence of their run away during the Study Tour.
With no room for negotiation, they were left with no choice but toply.
While his beloved brother found it frustrating as if it were the end of the world, Adrian found it worthwhile, since he could now fully focus on studying before the start of the graduation exam.
Despite Nathaniel''s constant nagging to sneak out to town or spar with him almost every day, Adrian still managed to enjoy his time.
"Pfftt."
A soft chuckle pricked Adrian''s ears, causing him to turn sideways and find his brotherughing.
When their eyes locked, Nathaniel''s mischievous smile grew wider.
"Oh, my goodness, I don''t know if my little brother has be quite the celebrity."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance and rolled his eyes in boredom.
"Shut up."
Ignoring his brother, Adrian''s cerulean eyes scanned the sea of students, searching for a specific person.
After breaking her hairpin to open the padlock, Adrian decided to give her a recement, ensuring that he owed her nothing.
"Looking for your girlfriend?"
Nathaniel yfully teased, a smug smirk nted on his lips.
"She''s not my girlfriend."
Adrian replied exasperatedly, his voice tinged with frustration.
No matter how many times he rified their rtionship, his brother seemed to enjoy teasing him about it.
Adrian had no romantic interest in her whatsoever.
Love and rtionships were the furthest things from his mind.
"But you''re looking for her, right?"
"..."
He tightly shut his mouth and turned away, causing Nathaniel''sughter to grow unabated.
However, Adrian''s attention was suddenly diverted when he noticed a wheat-haired boy peeking out from behind a nearby tree, urgently waving his hand to him.
Upon seeing it, Adrian furrowed and ceased his steps.
''What the hell is he doing there?''
As Adrian abruptly came to a halt, Nathaniel mirrored his actions.
In the distance, he spotted Simone''s brother, clearly attempting to capture his little brother''s attention.
Acknowledging the unspoken message, Nathaniel pivoted to the boy next to him.
"Then I''ll see you in the examination hall. Just make sure you''re notte."
Nathaniel affirmed and Adrian nodded.
"I understand."
After bidding farewell, Adrian approached P¨¦r¨¦z.
Arriving before him, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in wonder as he witnessed the anxiety that was vividly etched on his face.
"Follow me."
P¨¦r¨¦z urged, his voice filled with urgency.
Without much thought, Adrian decided toply, intrigued by the unusual behavior of his friend.
They ventured into the depths of the nearby woods and when the sounds of students faded away, they eventually came to a stop.
P¨¦r¨¦z faced Adrian, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and panic.
Unexpectedly, he dropped to his knees and hugged Adrian''s right leg tightly.
"Huaa! Ian!"
"P¨¦r¨¦z! What the hell!"
Adrian eximed, his frustration evident in his voice.
He tried to push him away, but his efforts proved futile as P¨¦r¨¦z''s grip only tightened.
"P¨¦r¨¦z, let me go!"
Ignoring his demand, he began to sob.
"Ian! I swear to you! It''s not me spreading the rumor about you dating Lady Leticia! I swear! I''m not the one who spread it!"
Well, Adrian heard about the rumor, but he dismissed it as he usually does.
"I don''t care about it! Let me go!"
Additionally, he had no reason to care anyway, especially given that he would be graduating in a few weeks.
But, still¡ª
''What the hell was wrong with this little brat''s head?''
He couldn''t understand why P¨¦r¨¦z was reacting so dramatically.
They could have simply talked about it like rational individuals, but instead, P¨¦r¨¦z chose this irritating and perplexing way tomunicate.
Adrian frustratedly brushed his face with both hands, somehow he felt tired for no reason.
Somehow he regretted using that ''trick'' to ckmail him; it grated his nerve every time this happened.
"Ian! I swear to you! It''s not me! It''s not me!"
P¨¦r¨¦z continued to plead, seemingly oblivious to his words.
"I know, I know! Now let me go!"
"No! I won''t!"
P¨¦r¨¦z remained steadfast, clinging to Adrian''s leg.
"It''s¡ª"
¡ªRustle!
They stopped whatever they did and darted at the sound, only to discover their ssmates with inexplicable expressions etched on their faces and a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over them.
Chapter 123 Ch. 123: Reunion [2]
Chapter 123 Ch. 123: Reunion [2]
?
¡ªRustle!
They stopped whatever they did and darted at the sound, only to discover their ssmates with inexplicable expressions etched on their faces and a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over them.
However, unlike before, this time Rhea recovered fast and promptly spat her snide remark.
"Oh my, it seems that P¨¦r¨¦z is so infatuated with our leader that he obstructed him from entering the Examination Hall, trying to prevent his graduation, huh?"
"What? No, I¡ª"
P¨¦r¨¦z immediately got up and let out a fake cough.
"Ahem! What are you guys doing here?"
He put on a stoic face as if what had happened before was just an illusion.
Ralph, Rhea, and Sylvina exchanged disgusting nces in response to P¨¦r¨¦z''s tant lie.
With a sigh, Adrian chimed in, helping the boy to escape the awkward situation.
"It''s been a while."
Immediately, the trio strode past P¨¦r¨¦z and approached Adrian, warmly returning his greeting.
"Leader! It''s been a while!"
"It''s been a while!"
A flicker of annoyance crossed P¨¦r¨¦z''s face as he turned towards them and retorted.
"Seriously, did you all just ignore me?"
Sensing his frustration, Rhea yfully stuck her tongue out at P¨¦r¨¦z, further aggravating him.
P¨¦r¨¦z clicked his tongue in annoyance and rolled his eyes in boredom before reluctantly joining them.
As a thought kicked in, Adrian asked.
"By the way, how did you find us?"
Ralph grinned and lifted his Telesphere, revealing a map with a red dot flickering on it.
"We tracked P¨¦r¨¦z''s location."
The group nodded their heads and Sylvina borated further.
"After the ident in Syna, we decided to exchange our tracking systems. This way, if we ever get separated again, we can easily find each other."
"I see. That''s a good idea."
Adrian was impressed by their foresight and let out a smirk.
"Then, should I exchange mine with you?"
"Sure, why not?"
P¨¦r¨¦z chimed in and the others nodded in agreement, they had no problem with it.
Soon, they proceeded to exchange tracking locations with Adrian, ensuring that they could locate each other easily in the future.
As an idea popped into Ralph''s head, he expressed it.
"Now that Vivi mentioned Syna''s ident, how about we hang out together after the exam is over?"
Thanks to the sudden appearance of the Kraken, their n to create beautiful memories was shattered.
"That''s a great idea!"
The others nodded in agreement, and after a few barter of suggestions, the n was settled.
Once the exchange wasplete, Sylvina voiced the intention of finding him.
"Ian, good luck with your graduation exam."
Although they could have simply called him to convey the message, they decided to meet their leader because it had been a while since theyst saw him.
Adrian''s lips curved up and responded.
"Thanks. Good luck with your final exam as well."
Since they were following the same academic calendar, all the students were taking their respective exams.
"By the way, what do you think about having an extra ss in the library once again?"
Adrian suggested.
With only a month left before his graduation, he thought it would be a great idea to spend more time together with his ssmates.
"We''re¡ uh¡"
Ralph mumbled, his face showing a mix of hesitation and interest, causing Adrian to arch an eyebrow.
"Really?!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed, unable to contain his excitement.
His voice was filled with anticipation, and his eyes sparkled with joy.
He couldn''t believe what he had just heard!
"I''d love¡ªargh!"
P¨¦r¨¦z groaned in agony when something hard struck his shin.
He swiftly shot a death re at Rhea, who intentionally caused the mishap.
However, before P¨¦r¨¦z could open his mouth to protest, Sylvina interjected.
"We''d love to, but we understand if you are busy. We don''t want to burden you, especially since it''s your graduation exam."
Not only she, but everyone in the academy was well aware of the importance of the graduation exam.
Nheless, Adrian shook his head, a warm smile on his face.
"No, I''m not burdened at all."
He was the one who suggested it, so why would he feel burdened?
The group exchanged nces, their expressions slowly shifting from uncertainty to excitement.
Eventually, they nodded and started cheering in merriment, agreeing to Adrian''s proposal.
To be honest, the private tutor provided by Adrian during the mid-term exam greatly helped them.
"Thank you so much!"
Sylvina eximed, her gratitude evident in her voice.
Unexpectedly, she bowed to him, and the others immediately followed suit, causing Adrian to palm his face in frustration.
He couldn''t understand why everyone was being so overly dramatic this morning.
Their exaggerated reaction drained a lot of Adrian''s energy.
Lowering his hand, Adrian was ready to speak his mind; however, he was interrupted.
¡ªDing ¡ªDong ¡ªDing ¡ªDong
A resounding bell echoed throughout the area, and upon hearing it, Adrian cursed inwardly.
''Shit.''
His beloved big brother would undoubtedly scold him for beingte.
Without wasting any more time, Adrian urged his ssmates.
"Alright, enough bowing, let''s go."
They straightened their backs and nodded before making their way out of the woods.
As the trio walked ahead, Adrian swiftly swung his leg and kicked P¨¦r¨¦z''s shin, causing him to yelp.
"Arg¡ª"
P¨¦r¨¦z immediately covered his mouth with both hands to prevent their ssmates from hearing.
Looking at Adrian in disbelief, P¨¦r¨¦z protested in a hushed voice.
"What the hell was that for?!"
Why did everyone suddenly develop a fondness for kicking his shin?
Adrian met P¨¦r¨¦z''s gaze; his expression serious and spat the thing that bugged him.
"Don''t ever do that again. I don''t like it."
His voice held a firmness that made P¨¦r¨¦z feel a twinge of nervousness.
''Was he referring to him clinging to his feet earlier?''
Well, he did it in response to panic, so he reflexively clung to his feet.
P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but wonder if his actions had crossed a line.
Feeling a surge of concern, P¨¦r¨¦z quickly apologized.
"I''m sorry if it made you ufortable."
"It DID make me ufortable."
P¨¦r¨¦z hung his head and apologized once again.
"I''m so sorry."
Letting out a weary sigh, Adrian questioned him in a gentle yet probing tone.
"Let me ask you something, you''re a man, right?"
"W-what?"
P¨¦r¨¦z abruptly lifted his head and blinked several times, confusion etched on his face.
"Of course! I''m a man! I''m a big man!"
P¨¦r¨¦z''s voice tinged with a mix of pride and defensiveness.
Adrian nodded, a small smile ying on his lips.
"That''s right. If you''re a man, then please speak like one next time."
P¨¦r¨¦z shut his mouth.
Suddenly, it dawned on P¨¦r¨¦z how childish he had been acting, allowing panic to dictate his behavior.
He realized that his instinctive response of clinging to Adrian''s feet had been unnecessary and immature.
With this realization, a smile slowly spread across P¨¦r¨¦z''s face.
"I understand. Thank you for your enlightening words."
P¨¦r¨¦z replied, his voice filled with sincerity.
He appreciated Adrian''s honesty and willingness to address the issue, recognizing that it was an opportunity for personal growth.
Adrian nodded and lifted his fist toward P¨¦r¨¦z.
Acknowledging the gesture, P¨¦r¨¦z''s smile widened, and reciprocated by lightly punching Adrian''s fist with his own
Chapter 124 Ch. 124: Making Money [1]
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
The sound of footsteps reverberated throughout the surrounding area as the white-haired boy ascended the stairs.
Following the end of the written test, Ferdinand contacted him, rying the news of Duke Florence''s visit.
This prompted him to hastily return to his dormitory.
Although Adrian had no idea about Andarc''s intention for visiting him today, he fervently hoped it was not rted to the rumor about him having a romantic rtionship with his daughter.
Wouldn''t it be ridiculously funny if he came all the way here just to inquire about something so trivial?
As Adrian approached his room, Ferdinand, who was standing outside, immediately opened the door and greeted him.
"Wee back, Your Highness."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgment and asked.
"Where is Duke Florance?"
"Duke Florance currently waiting in the drawing room."
"I see."
The boy made his way toward the drawing room and Ferdinand opened the door for him.
Entering the room, Adrian''s attention was drawn to the lc-haired man who stood up hastily and bowed respectfully.
"I greet His Highness the Second Prince of the Empire."
"You may rise."
As he approached him, Duke Florance smiled and greeted him.
"Your Highness, it''s been a while."
"It has, Duke Florance."
They settled down, and Ferdinand poured cups of tea for both of them before discreetly leaving the room to give them some privacy.
Adrian lifted his teacup and took a sip, savoring the fragrant aroma and relishing the exquisite richness of the tea.
''Oh, please, I just arrived here, let me enjoy my tea first. Andarc can wait.''
After feeling satisfied, Adrian eventually ced his teacup down, and Duke Andarc did the same.
"Duke Florance, is there anything I can help you with?"
Adrian initiated the conversation, and Andarc cleared his throat before carefully formting his words.
"Ahem. Firstly, I would like to personally express my heartfelt gratitude to Your Highness for saving my daughter."
He slightly inclined his back forward and continued.
"I am immensely grateful to Your Highness for rescuing my daughter."
He was indeed able to locate Leticia using the tracking system, but he was primarily grateful that his daughter had been safe in thepany of the Prince.
Because if Adrian had not been with her, he had no idea what would happen to his daughter.
Like... what if his daughter turned into one of those monsters¡ª
Andarc quickly shook his head, dismissing the dreadful thought.
Additionally, he just learned that the Second Prince not only helped his daughter once, but twice.
"You''re most wee, Duke Florance. I am also deeply grateful for your invaluable assistance back in Syna."
A warm smile graced Andarc''s face as he replied.
"Your Highness, it is my duty to serve the Imperial Family in any way I can."
Soon, the man retrieved a blue folder from his Telesphere and ced it on the table in front of Adrian.
"Your Highness, may I kindly request your attention to these documents?"
Since the folder had no title, Adrian was left clueless about its contents.
Without much thought, he decided to proceed regardless.
Adrian took the folder and began to skim through its contents.
As he perused the document, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
Raising his gaze to meet Andarc''s, Adrian inquired.
"May I ask why you are showing me this?"
The folder contained none other than a collective certificate of ownership for Duke Florance''s mines scattered across the region.
Andarc''s smile remained gentle and borated further.
"Your Highness, as a gesture of my gratitude, I humbly present to you the option to select any mine that captivates your interest."
Closing the document, Adrian stared intently at the man, his face filled with skepticism.
''What the hell was this man thinking?''
While many people might have thought that this was something normal, in the world of politics, his ''gesture of gratitude'' could potentially cause a rift in the power bnce.
"I appreciate your generosity, Duke Florance, but what about your faction? Won''t they perceive this as favoritism towards me?"
Adrian voiced his concern, his tone tinged with caution.
The power struggle between Dcroix and Lancaster had already been a headache for him; he certainly did not need another party toplicate this matter any further.
"Your Highness, fear not. I have discussed this matter with my faction, and they understand and support my reasoning."
"...I see."
If the neutral faction was in agreement, then their goal must have been a one-time gesture of appreciation, which did not necessarily imply a long-term alliance or ongoing support.
Shortly, Andarc began again, his voiceced with sincerity.
"If Your Highness declines, I will be forever indebted to you. I sincerely hope that Your Highness could reconsider your decision."
Adrian''s gaze shifted to the blue folder in his hand, his mind racing with possibilities.
Now that he thought about it, wouldn''t this pave his way to bing a dirt-rich transmigrator?
''That''s right. Let''s surpass that regressor bastard''s wealth!''
He had no idea, but somehow hispetitive spirit surged within him.
After a brief silence, Adrian finally broke his contemtion and met Andarc''s gaze.
"¡very well."
Andarc''s face lit up with relief, gratitude shining in his eyes, and offered him a genuine smile.
"Thank you so much for your consideration."
Adrian nodded and redirected his attention to the document, opening it to carefully inspect its contents.
"I can pick whatever mine I want, that''s correct?"
"That''s right, Your Highness."
Adrian nodded in understanding and proceeded to flip through the pages.
Andarc patiently waited, knowing the importance of this decision.
However, a nagging thought tugged at him, and he couldn''t resist voicing it.
"Your Highness, may I ask something?"
Adrian, still engrossed in the document, nodded absentmindedly.
"Sure, go ahead."
"That''s¡ªI''ve heard a rumor that Your Highness is involved in a romantic rtionship with my daughter."
Adrian''s hand, which was about to turn the page, froze in mid-air.
He turned his gaze from the document to meet Andarc''s eyes.
Initially, he didn''t give a fuck about the rumor, but as more and more people incessantly asked the same question, it gradually started to grate on his nerves, reaching a point where it truly irked him.
In an effort to alleviate his anger, Adrian let out a weary sigh before spitting his mind.
"Duke Florance, please be reassured that the rumors are unfounded. I want to make it unequivocally clear that I have no romantic involvement with your daughter. Additionally, I want to emphasize that I have absolutely no interest in pursuing a rtionship with her, not even in the slightest sense."
Adrian was astounded by his own words; it seemed to be the longest sentence he had ever uttered since his arrival in this world.
But whatever.
Sensing the annoyance in Adrian''s tone, Andarc realized that the prince must also be struggling with the persistent rumor.
Although he empathized with Adrian''s frustration, a sense of catharsis washed over him upon hearing the prince''s denial.
"I apologize for bringing it up, Your Highness. However, it is crucial to rify such matters, particrly when they have the potential to impact one''s reputation."
His concern was valid, particrly considering Andarc''s role as the head of the neutral faction.
This rumor could potentially put him in a difficult position.
Soon, he continued.
"Your Highness, you can rest assured. I will make every effort to quell any further spection regarding this rumor."
Adrian nodded, appreciating Andarc''s willingness to address the issue.
"Thank you, Duke Florance. I appreciate your support in this matter."
With the tension diffused, he refocused his attention on the document, flipping through the pages once again.
Honestly speaking, there was nothing that caught Adrian''s eye, he was looking for¡ª
''Ho?''
Wasting no more time, he turned the document towards Andarc, pointing to a specific page.
"I pick this one."
Upon seeing it, Andarc couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows in confusion.
There were dozens of diamond mines, emerald mines, and many more, yet, why did the Prince pick a colliery?
Chapter 125 Ch. 125: Making Money [2]
"I pick this one."
Upon seeing it, Andarc furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.
There were dozens of diamond mines, emerald mines, and many more, yet, why did the Prince pick a colliery?
Shifting his gaze towards the young boy seated across from him, Andarc took in his appearance.
The Prince exuded undeniable handsomeness that was hard to ignore.
His cold cerulean eyes contrasted against his white hair, lending an air of stoicism to his face.
Andarc heard rumors about the Second Prince''s cold personality, but seeing him in person only reinforced that notion.
Adrian''s demeanorcked warmth or friendliness, as he simply nodded his head in acknowledgment, without even a hint of a smile.
However, despite his reserved nature, he did not disy any rudeness either.
Furthermore, the young Prince''s maturity was truly remarkable, especially considering his tender age of ten.
Andarc couldn''t help but be impressed by his understanding of the intricacies of the political world.
The way Adrian inquired about Andarc''s faction indicated a deepprehension of how politics operated, leaving Andarc in awe of his knowledge and insight.
If circumstances were different, Andarc would have eagerly weed Adrian into his family.
The Prince''s remarkable qualities and maturity made him an ideal candidate for a son-inw.
Nevertheless, their differing factions made any possibility of marriage between them impossible.
Andarc''s heart sank as he reflected on the missed opportunity, a tinge of sadness washing over him.
Brushing off the distraction, he redirected his attention to the task at hand.
He couldn''t help but question the Prince''s motives for choosing a colliery over the more lucrative gem mines.
Was Adrian intentionally opting for a less conspicuous option to avoid drawing attention from the neutral faction?
With a heavy sigh, Andarc decided to voice his thoughts.
"Your Highness, there''s no need to be humble. You have the authority to choose any mine, even the most profitable ones."
To Andarc''s surprise, Adrian shook his head, his expression firm and resolute.
"No. I picked this one."
Adrian didn''t give a fuck about those gem mines; his decision to choose the colliery was not without reason.
It held a significant connection to the invention he was about to create.
Nevertheless, his rejection only further deepened Andarc''s confusion.
Summoning his courage, the man pressed further.
"Your Highness, could you reconsider your decision?"
"¡"
Adrian shut his mouth.
Initially, Andarc offered him the freedom to choose any mine; however, when he selected a colliery, the man advised him to reconsider his decision.
''What the hell is wrong with his head?''
After a moment of silence, Adrian eventually gave his answer.
"No."
Andarc couldn''t help but feel a mix of frustration and admiration for the young Prince.
Their conversation had transformed into a battle of wills, with neither party willing to back down.
"Are you certain, Your Highness?"
"I am."
As an idea struck him, Andarc made onest attempt to sway Adrian''s decision.
"Your Highness, a few months ago, I stumbled upon a mine during an investigation. To my surprise, it turned out to be a mine filled with Magic Stones."
Adrian arched an eyebrow, he was dumbfounded as to why the Duke suddenly brought this up.
Nheless, he decided to listen anyway.
"Your Highness, this mine is truly extraordinary. Magic Stones are exceedingly rare and valuable, possessing immense magical properties that are highly sought after throughout the continent. If word of this discovery spreads, people will undoubtedly flock to it in hopes of obtaining these precious stones."
"I see."
"..."
Andarc was left speechless, his mouth slightly agape, as he tried to process the young prince''sckluster response.
Any rational individual wouldprehend the greater worth of the Magic Stone mine in contrast to a mere colliery.
So why was the Prince so resolute in his pursuit of the less valuable option?
Considering Adrian''s persistence, Andarc decided to follow suit.
"Then I shall bestow the Magic Stone mine upon Your Highness¡ª"
"Wait. I apologize for interrupting, but I must decline. I am only interested in acquiring the colliery."
With a weary sigh, Andarc attempted once again to reason with the young prince.
"Your Highness, how can I possibly present you with a colliery mine that yields the lowest profit as a gift?"
"I don''t mind it, and you don''t have to worry either. I will ensure that the price of coal rises in the future."
When the thing he was going to invent materialized, the price of coal would undoubtedly soar.
Andarc couldn''t help but be impressed by the young prince''s ambition; however, he also doubted the feasibility of such a n.
After all, Adrian was just a 10-year-old boy.
How much influence could he truly have over the coal market?
Acknowledging the prince''s determination, he decided to y along.
"That''s an admirable goal, Your Highness. However, I regret to inform you that my decision is final: I have decided to bestow upon Your Highness the Magic Stone mine."
"¡"
Adrian was utterly speechless by now.
Yeah, just like daughters, like fathers.
He now understood where that little, annoying girl inherited her stubbornness from.
"Your Highness, the value of my daughter''s well-being far surpasses that of all these mines. I sincerely hope youprehend the depth of my gratitude."
He understood Andarc''s love for his daughter, but why did he change his gift?
Adrian really wanted that colliery!
With a defeated sigh, Adrian mustered up his gratitude and spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of resignation.
"¡thank you so much for your generosity, Duke Florance"
Andarc let out a victorious smile, pleased with the oue, and nodded in acknowledgment.
"You''re wee, Your Highness."
Adrian couldn''t help butment his loss as he looked at the colliery certificate in the folder.
''Damn! I can''t believe I missed the opportunity to acquire a colliery mine right before my very own eyes!''
Fuck.
It was a bitter pill to swallow.
Shortly, Andarc rose from his seat, his smile still adorning his face as he prepared to take his leave.
"It seems I have taken up a lot of your time. Thank you so much for graciously sparing your valuable time with me, Your Highness."
"You are wee."
"I will reach out to Your Highness once the document for the transfer of ownership is prepared for signing."
"I understand."
As they concluded their conversation, Adrian guided Andarc towards the entrance of the dormitory, their steps echoing softly in the corridor.
With a final exchange of farewells, Andarc ascended into his waiting carriage and went on his way.
When the sight of the carriage was no longer visible, Ferdinand, who had been standing behind him, asked.
"Your Highness, would you like something to eat?"
Adrian shook his head in response.
"No, I will be returning to the Academy as I have made a promise to my ssmate."
Thanks to the Duke''s unexpected visit, he had to abruptly leave his study group with his ssmates and rush over here.
"I understand."
Thereafter, Adrian returned to the library at the Academy, his mind abuzz with ns on how he could use the mine to pave his way to wealth.
Chapter 126 Ch. 126: Making Money [3]
Chapter 126 Ch. 126: Making Money [3]
In a spacious and elegantly designed drawing room, four individuals are seatedfortably, engaged in a discussion.
The walls were adorned with exquisite artwork, adding a touch of color and intrigue to the ambiance.
Large windows allow natural light to filter in, casting a gentle glow on the scene and offering glimpses of the lush greenery outside.
Seated gracefully in one corner of the room was a woman with wavy long blonde hair and piercing blue eyes.
She ced a paper on the table before her and nced at the young boy with white hair who sat beside her.
Meeting her eyes, Adrian nodded his head approvingly, a silent acknowledgment of their shared understanding.
She switched her attention to the man with lc hair seated across from her.
With a gentle smile, she addressed him.
"Duke Florance, I have reviewed the documents thoroughly, and we are satisfied with the terms and conditions outlined."
Two weeks after Duke Florance visited his dormitory, Andarc contacted him, informing that the document for signing was ready.
Recognizing the importance of the matter and ensuring the legitimacy of the transaction, Adrian decided to hold the signing process within the Sun Pce, with his mother acting as a witness.
Little did he know that Andarc had actually given him not one, but two mines: the Colliery and the Magic Stone mine!
Previously, Adrian mistakenly believed that Andarc changed the gift, leading to an embarrassing misunderstanding.
''Well, it wasn''t my fault. The Duke didn''t mention anything about it when we parted ways that day.''
Nevertheless, he was relieved that he didn''t lose ownership of the colliery mine.
"Very well, then. Let us proceed with the signing."
Andarc suggested.
Adrian and Aerilyn both nodded in agreement.
The man signaled to his advisor, who swiftly prepared the document for signing.
They each affixed their respective sealed wax onto the document to signify its authenticity.
Soon, Andarc broke the silence.
"Your Highness, I will return the certificate once the new ownership is registered. Additionally, I will inform my faction, ensuring they are aware of the changes."
"I understand. Thank you, Duke Florance."
"It is my pleasure."
As the signing concluded, the Duke and his advisor stood, exchanging polite farewells.
When the heavy mahogany door closed behind them, Aerilyn turned to her son.
Upon meeting his gaze with a warm and tender smile.
"Let''s have a seat."
She suggested, gesturing for them to take a seat and Adrian nodded his head in agreement.
They sat down, and a maid promptly poured fresh tea to rece the now-cold beverage that had been sitting untouched during the signing.
Before delving into the matters, they decided to take a moment to enjoy their afternoon tea together.
It had been quite some time since they shared this simple pleasure.
Lowering her teacup, Aerilyn began.
"Congrattions on acquiring two mines, my child."
Adrian followed suit and smiled.
"Thank you, mom."
"However, managing mines is aplex task that requires experience and expertise. At your young age, it would be best to have someone knowledgeable oversee them on your behalf."
Well, Adrian had foreseen this situation; he was just a mere ten-year-old brat, after all.
This was also a reason why he couldn''t start inventing things, as it seemed unlikely for someone of his age to create something that would shake the entire continent.
But he had found a way to solve this matter regardless of his age; it just took some time and Adrian aimed to publish his invention to the public next year.
Redirecting his attention to the task at hand, the boy fixed his gaze upon his mother with eyes brimming with hope.
"Umm, can I also be involved in managing the mines?"
Of course, it was all just a facade; he was merely attempting to evoke sympathy from his mother.
"Hmm."
Aerilyn mused, donning a pensive expression while humming.
Although it was only a matter of time for her son to reach adulthood, she vehemently opposed the idea of allowing him to go directly to the mine.
While it was true that the Dcroix faction had reduced their attempts to send an assassin in the past few months, Aerilyn couldn''t afford to let her guard down.
The safety and well-being of her only child were of utmost importance to her, and she couldn''t bear the thought of anything happening to him.
However, if it was solely about learning theory, Aerilyn believed she could grant it.
Soon, she offered him a warm smile and gently stroked Adrian''s hair.
"I understand your enthusiasm, my dear. Learning about the mines is indeed important, but we must also consider your safety and well-being. We can find a way for you to be involved while ensuring that the mines are managed efficiently."
"So, who will manage them then? Can we find someone trustworthy?"
"Absolutely. I will consult with my advisors and seek rmendations for experienced mine managers."
"I see."
Adrian nodded his head in understanding and inquired another question.
"Can I meet the person who will manage the mines? I want to make sure they understand my vision for the mines."
And in the span of a year, he decided to assert dominance over the source rted to the thing he wanted to invent, leveraging the profits from his mines.
Yes, this strategic move was intended to eliminatepetitors at an early stage and maximize his future financial gains.
"Of course, my dear. Once we have identified a suitable candidate, we will arrange a meeting for you to express your thoughts and expectations. It''s important that the manager understands your vision and works towards achieving your goals."
Ah, as expected of his mother.
She knew what he needed; she was the best!
Putting down his teacup on the saucer, Adrian wrapped his hand around his mother.
"Thank you so much, Mom!"
Aerilyn returned the embrace, holding her child close and nting a tender kiss on his head.
"You''re wee, my dear."
.
.
.
After thepletion of the mine transfer, Adrian promptly returned to the Academy the following day, as he was still in the midst of his graduation exam.
With the written, oral, and practical exams over, the final test was the ''arena fight''.
Currently, Adrian found himself inside a training facility, patiently awaiting his turn.
The training facility was simr to any other training ground, but what set it apart was its massive size, being ten timesrger than a typical training ground, and boasting twenty arena stages.
¡ªWhirr! ¡ªWhirr! ¡ªWhirr!
The sound of spinning reels reverberated throughout the space, intensifying the students'' heartbeats and amplifying their anxiety.
They were well aware that this was a crucial test, one that required them to give their utmost effort.
As the spinning reels gradually slowed down, the tension in the room reached its peak.
Adrian arched an eyebrow as he caught sight of the name on the disy.
''Ho? That''s an unexpected matchup.''
The murmurs of the other students filled the air, their intrigue piqued by the pairing that was about to unfold.
The Master of Ceremonies stepped forward and announced.
"Nathaniel Leillucis and Simone Reinhart, please proceed to arena number 12."
Nathaniel Leillucis versus Simone Reinhart.
The protagonist of the novel was about to face off against his very own partner.
''Interesting.''
Chapter 127 Ch. 127: Graduation Exam [1]
Nathaniel Leillucis versus Simone Reinhart.
The protagonist of the novel was about to face off against his very own partner.
''Interesting.''
However, a familiar and annoying voice cut through the air, snapping him back to reality.
"Lucky for you, I have to fight my friend instead of you."
Adrian turned to the side and was met with a disgusting smirk that adorned his brother''s face, prompting him to roll his eyes in sheer boredom.
As expected of his beloved older brother, clearly savoring the chance to irritate him in every possible way.
Nevertheless, couldn''t resist responding, even though he knew it would only fuel his smugness.
"Nah, even if we''re matched up, I''ll easily defeat you with my magic."
"What??"
Nathaniel''s smile vanished without a trace as he looked at his little brother in disbelief; astonished by his egregious level of confidence.
And, of course, Nathaniel couldn''t let Adrian''s words go unchallenged.
"No way! I''ll definitely defeat you!"
"Yeah, in your dreams."
Upon noticing the corner of his brother''s lip twitching in annoyance, Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle in satisfaction.
"You little¡ª"
"Nathaniel Leillucis and Simone Reinhart, please proceed to arena number 12."
The Master of Ceremonies'' voice reverberated through the space once again, interrupting him.
Nathaniel let out a sigh, realizing that the time for banter was over, and spoke.
"I have to go."
Seizing hisugh, Adrian nodded and offered him a thin smile.
"Good luck."
"Thanks, see you."
Nathaniel returned the smile and waved his hand in farewell as he turned to join Simone, who was waiting in the doorway of the Imperial Seatbox.
"See you."
With that, they made their way out towards the arena.
Shortly thereafter, they entered the arena entrance and headed toward the section where the Academy provided weaponry for the students.
It was a necessary measure to ensure fairness, allowing the participants to rely solely on their own strength and magical abilities rather than any external advantages.
Well, that was understandable because some of the nobles'' students doubtlessly used extravagant defensive equipment or enhancements to magic resistance.
As they selected their weapons and armor, Adrian discreetly peeked at their stats. **
Just like P¨¦r¨¦z, Simone had a high affinity for Fire Elemental.
It seemed that the Reinhart Royal Family had a gic predisposition for Fire Elemental affinity.
Overall, the disparity between their strength and magical abilities was not too significant.
If Nathaniel were to utilize his gift, victory would undoubtedly be his.
However, Adrian was uncertain as to whether he would use it or not.
Soon, his cerulean eyes fell on the brown-haired young man.
''Simone Reinhart.''
He was the First Prince and the Crown Prince of the Aiden Knightdom.
In the novel, his right to the throne was stripped away through an Abdication Trial orchestrated by his cunning uncle.
This treacherous act took ce while Simone was away, visiting a region to partake in their harvest festival and celebrations.
The novel hinted that the n to overthrow Simone had been in motion for quite some time.
It was evident in the deliberate reassignment of Simone''s loyal general, aimed at ensuring a smooth trial process.
During the trial, the loyalist''s forces were easily overwhelmed by his uncle''s forces.
As a result, the Aiden Knightdom was plunged into a session war, with Simone and his loyal followers fighting back against the usurper.
Upon hearing the news, Nathaniel, who had been best friends with Simone since their time at the Academy, felt an intense urge to assemble his own army to join the fight.
However, Arthur stopped him and vehemently opposed the idea, stating that the Empire should refrain from interfering in the internal conflicts of another kingdom.
Furthermore, in contrast to the current timeline, the novel depicted Arthur and Nathaniel''s rtionship as strained, which ultimately exacerbated their conflict.
Months passed, and the battle reached its conclusion, with Simone''s ultimate defeat.
Branded as a rebel, Simone faced the threat of execution.
In a desperate plea, Nathaniel knelt before his father, earnestly begging him to intervene and save his friend''s life.
Having already lost his little brother, Nathaniel was adamant about not wanting to experience the pain of losing anyone else dear to him for a second time.
Arthur then issued an edict, leading to his uncle eventually banishing Simone from the Knightdom, thus forcing him to leave his homnd behind.
Driven by unwavering loyalty and a strong desire to help his friend, Nathaniel embarked on a relentless search for Simone.
Finally, he sessfully located him and extended an offer for Simone to be his aide.
After much contemtion, Simone agreed, recognizing the opportunity to forge a new path alongside his best friend.
Nathaniel also made a promise to Simone, vowing to assist him in reiming his rightful throne.
Nheless, since Adrian had only read half of the book, he hadn''t reached that part yet, so he had no idea when that fateful day was going to happen.
And that was the backstory of how they became partners throughout the series.
However, a thought crossed Adrian''s mind.
''Now that Nate knew about his best friend''s fate, would he alter the course of destiny?''
After meticulously selecting their weapons and armor, Nathaniel and Simone ascended the stage and approached the referee who stood in the middle of the arena.
d in lightweight armor, Nathaniel wielded a long sword, while Simone brandished a spear
The arena was set, with four impartial juries positioned strategically to judge the performance.
To ensure fairness, five referees were ced at each stage, acting as safeguards against any attempts at cheating or foul y.
As the anticipation reached its peak, two transparent barriers materialized, enveloping the entirety of Arena Number 12.
The first was a protective shield, serving as a barrier against any stray attacks that could endanger the spectators.
The second was a silent dome, designed to contain the sounds within the arena.
When the two young men stood facing each other before the referee, the middle-aged man opened his mouth.
"First and foremost, I want to emphasize that this is not a fight to the death."
The referee dered and resumed.
"You will be given a total of 15 minutes to showcase your skills and abilities. The oue of this battle will not be determined by a winner or loser, but rather by the evaluation of your technique, strategy, and overall performance. Both of you must give it your all within this time frame."
After a brief silence, he continued.
"Furthermore, you are not allowed to use any kind of items such as potions, external aids, or any kind rted to enchantment. Do you understand?"
Nathaniel and Simone nodded in acknowledgment and answered in unison.
"Yes, Sir!"
Satisfied with their response, the referee exchanged a brief nce with his fellow officials, silently confirming their readiness.
With a nod, he raised his hand, signaling the start of the battle.
"En garde!"
Nathaniel and Simone soon stood on guard stances.
"Pr¨¦tz?"
The man eyed Nathaniel and Simone in turn to make sure that both of them were ready.
"Allez!"
The moment the word fell, they lunged forward simultaneously with their weapon poised to attack.
¡ªBang!
Chapter 128 Ch. 128: Graduation Exam [2]
Chapter 128 Ch. 128: Graduation Exam [2]
A/N: I made a little change in the previous chapter about the fighting rules.
====
"Allez!"
The moment the word fell, they sprang into action simultaneously with their weapons poised to strike.
Simone swiftly spun his spear in a full circle in front of him and brandished it, aiming at Nathaniel''s face.
¡ªBang!
The sound of the shing metal reverberated through the room, erupting sparks between the collided des as Nathaniel effortlessly blocked it.
Pulling his spear, Simone thrust his weapon toward the other side of Nathaniel''s face, causing him to tilt his head to the side.
Simone''s assault did not cease there.
He continued to thrust at both sides of Nathaniel''s face, forcing him to constantly tilt his head left and right whilst stepping back to evade the relentless strikes.
Seeing a gap in his movement, Nathaniel hastily raised his sword and thwarted Simone''s spear downward.
¡ªBang!
Quickly reacting, Simone deftly twirled the spearhead around Nathaniel''s de and lifted it upward, making a vertical cut.
Nathaniel bent his back backward to evade and leaped to the rear to create some distance.
Landing perfectly on the floor, he was immediately greeted by a spearhead that shot toward his face.
¡ªBang!
He blocked it and Simone tugged his spear before thrusting at his left nk.
¡ªBang!
Nathaniel diverted the attack, but Simone rotated his weapon, propelling his spear rear point at Nathaniel''s right side.
¡ªBang!
Nathaniel parried it and just like before, P¨¦r¨¦z spun his weapon once again, making its rear point strike Nathaniel''s left wing.
¡ªBang!
He blocked it, but the spearhead wasing back on his right side.
¡ªBang!
Simone continued to deliver more blows on either side of his body in turns.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal burst between the colliding des and Nathaniel was being pushed.
Regardless, in contrast to his situation, the ck-haired young man was seen delighted and let out a chuckle as they exchanged attacks.
"Simone is so zestful today, huh?"
The man in question lifted his head and found his friend smirking smugly.
Well, Nathaniel would always be Nathaniel.
His harsh tongue couldn''t be separated from him; it was his trademark.
Simone returned the smile and asked.
"Is it?"
"Yup."
In truth, he often wondered whether Nathaniel was really the Imperial Prince or just a thug.
Nheless, after spending almost three years together, Simone had grown ustomed to his friend''s entricities.
¡ªBang!
Their des shed and the harsh grating noise of metal filled the air as their weapons bound together.
With a soft chuckle, he responded.
"Then, I''ll take it as apliment."
Retrieving his spear, Simone pounced his spearhead toward Nathaniel''s face but he effortlessly tilted his head sideways.
Unexpectedly, Simone swept his spearhead horizontally, forcing Nathaniel to duck, and quickly swung his sword toward Simone''s abdomen.
With lightning reflexes, Simone jumped backward, narrowly evading the strike by a hair''s breadth.
Lifting his left hand, Nathaniel unleashed a barrage of wind bullets toward Simone who justnded, causing him to rapidly spin his spear, deflecting the iing projectiles.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of explosions urred, sending dust and debris hurtling into the air; forming numerous mini craters around Simone on the arena floor.
Ceasing his fire, Nathaniel began to charge toward Simone, and so did him.
As the distance between them drew closer, Simone instantly waved his spear vertically.
However, before it could graze Nathaniel''s body, he lunged forward above his spear and delivered a powerful kick to Simone''s chest.
"Ugh!"
Simone grunted as he stumbled backward and Nathaniel who was hovering shed his sword downward.
Regaining his footing, Simone immediately brought his spear in front of his body, using its shaft as a shield.
¡ªBang!
Before Nathaniel''s feet touched the ground, Simone shoved him away, sending Nathaniel hurling into the air.
Seizing the opportunity, Simone dashed and thrust his spear toward Nathaniel who justnded, forcing Nathaniel to tilt his head sideways.
But before Simone could retrieve his weapon, unexpectedly, Nathaniel grabbed the shaft and pulled it towards him, prompting Simone to lunge in his direction.
Upon seeing Nathaniel waving his sword, Simone hastily jumped and backflipped toward Nathaniel''s rear.
Letting go of the shaft, Nathaniel quickly spun around, only to find Simone who just descendedmenced bolting away from him.
"What the hell?"
Despite Nathaniel''s confusion, he started to follow after him.
Chanting inwardly, Nathaniel fired several wind bullets, yet, Simone deftly zig-zagged, effortlessly dodging the attacks.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Numerous small craters that billowed smoke littered around the arena floor.
Undeterred, Nathaniel shot another volley of wind bullets but this time, suddenly an earth wall emerged and blocked their path.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
It crumbled down but another earth wall was already waiting in the forefront.
Halting his fire, Nathaniel shed his sword in the air, sending two crescent white lights toward it.
¡ªBoom!
Dust and debris burst like a firework when the wall in front of him erupted as a giant fireball bulldozed right through it, forcing Nathaniel to hop and roll to the side.
Sensing somethinging, Nathaniel who justnded darted up ahead and saw numerous fireballs rushing toward his direction, resulting in him sprang and began running.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Every time Nathaniel''s feet left the ground, his previous foothold exploded in a split second.
As Simone was chasing after him from behind, Nathaniel changed the course of his direction.
The moment the brown-haired young man entered his sight, raised his left hand and unleashed a barrage of wind bullets.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
With that, they both run whilst dodging each other''s attack.
After nearly destroying the arena floor with their explosive exchange, they eventually stopped firing and dashed toward each other.
mes burst out and covered Simone''s spear points, while a bright white light enveloped Nathaniel''s sword.
¡ªBang!
The resounding sh of metal echoed through the space, igniting fiery sparks as the des collided.
A vortex of dust swept away outside the arena due to the shockwaves between the two forces.
The harsh grating noise of metal was heard as their weapons bound.
While they strained against each other, Nathaniel chuckled and voiced his mind.
"Shall we get serious then?"
"Certainly."
Chapter 129 Ch. 129: Graduation Exam [3]
Chapter 129 Ch. 129: Graduation Exam [3]
The harsh grating noise of metal was heard as their weapons bound.
While they strained against each other, Nathaniel chuckled and voiced his mind.
"Shall we get serious then?"
"Certainly."
With a mischievous smirk, Nathaniel twisted his wrist, changing the de''s surface to the t, and shoved Simone''s spear away.
Seizing the opportunity, Nathaniel thrust his sword, but Simone''s spearhead returned at a rapid speed and parried it.
¡ªBang!
Pulling his spear, Simone thrust for Nathaniel''s left body, yet he effortlessly blocked it.
¡ªBang!
Simon rotated his spear, using its rear point to attack Nathaniel''s right nk but failed.
¡ªBang!
Nataniel diverted it and this time, Simone waved his spear horizontally, aiming at his feet, forcing Nathaniel to jump to evade.
Stabbing his spearhead on the floor as a pedestal, Simone propelled himself into the air to deliver some kick, but before it connected to his body, Nathaniel hopped backward.
While suspended in mid-air, Simone tugged his spear from the floor and shed it downward as he descended.
Nevertheless, Nathaniel bounced back once again, causing his strike tond on an empty ground.
¡ªBoom!
The floor shattered, dispatching dust and debris hurtling into the air.
Landing perfectly on the ground, Nathaniel immediately chanted and unleashed a volley of wind bullets.
Quickly standing straight, Simone hastily spun his spear in front of him, thwarting every projectile that strived for him.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of powerful explosions reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves that erupted clouds of dirt and rubbles into the surrounding area.
As the dust obscured the arena, a giant fireball suddenly emerged and flew towards him.
Nathaniel swung his sword upward, sending a vertical crescent of white light.
¡ªsh!
The fireball cleaved in half uprightly, however, Nathaniel''s golden eyes widened when a streak of lightning abruptly rushed at him behind the severed fireball.
Reacting quickly, Nathaniel hastily did a backflip forward above it, but to his surprise, Simone had been waiting for him in the air with his spear poised to attack.
¡ªBang!
Fiery sparks burst like dazzling fireworks amidst the collided des, followed by thunderous roars of explosions as the fireballs and bolts struck the ground.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A ferocious gust of wind was released, stirring up debris and acrid ck smoke billowing behind Nathaniel.
Pushing their des against each other, they bounced away andnded on the floor.
Wasting no more time, they dash forward.
Nathaniel cast out a barrage of wind bullets, while Simone conjured a volley of fireballs.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
They deftly zig-zagged, skillfully dodging every projectile that came their way, all while maintaining a relentless firing.
When the distance between them diminished, they lunged forward and brandished their weapons.
¡ªBang!
Sparks of metal flew from their shing des and the moment their weapon recoiled, they swung them once more.
¡ªBang!
Retrieving his sword, Nathaniel shed it, yet Simone effortlessly blocked it.
¡ªBang!
Simone pulled his weapon''s back and thrust it forward, aiming at Nathaniel''s face.
However, he ducked down and immediately waved his sword toward Simone''s feet, forcing him to jump back to evade.
Immediately standing upright, Nathaniel sprang forward with his weapon ready to attack.
In response, Simone instinctively raised his spear, using it as a makeshift shield for protection.
¡ªBang!
Specks of fire burst as they strained their weapon and the metallic screech reverberated throughout the space.
Putting more power into the shaft, Simone shoved Nathaniel''s sword away and speedily thrust his spearhead at his right wing.
¡ªBang!
Nevertheless, the ck-haired young man before him deftly diverted it and Simone quickly twirled his spear, bringing forth his rear point to strike the other side of his body.
¡ªBang!
Nathaniel blocked it and before Simone could tug his weapon, he grabbed the spear shaft and swung his sword toward Simone''s throat.
Unexpectedly, Simone''s other hand caught Nathaniel''s wrist, abruptly halting his attack and twisting it, eliciting a grunt of pain from Nathaniel.
"Ugh!"
As Nathaniel''s sword slipped from his grasp, Simone swiftly released his grip on the shaft and deftly caught Nathaniel''s weapon in mid-air before delivering a powerful kick to Nathaniel''s abdomen.
"Urk!"
A mouthful of saliva mixed with blood jumped out of his mouth as Nathaniel stumbled backward along with Simone''s spear in his hand.
Regaining his bnce, he nced at the brown-haired young man who was grinning foolishly at him.
He then spat to the side, disregarding the metallic taste that filled his mouth.
Upon examining the new weapon in his hand, Nathaniel started twirling it with great speed to familiarize himself with its feel.
After a few seconds, he assumed a defensive stance, and Simone mirrored his actions.
It was true that they could freely choose their main weapon, but learning the basics of every weapon was a must; especially heirs to the throne like them.
On the battlefield, many kinds of weapons were scattered on the ground and if one somehow broke their weapon, they could pick the nearest weapon to them regardless of its type.
Well, because, wouldn''t it be ridiculously funny if one died because they couldn''t wield their weapon properly when confronting an enemy?
What a way to die.
As the time ticked by, without further dy, they charged toward each other, and once the distance drew closer, they brandished them for theirst fight.
Nathaniel thrust at Simone''s right nk but he parried it.
¡ªBang!
He spun the spear, prompting its rear point to strike Simone''s left side but the result remained the same, Simone effortlessly deflected it.
¡ªBang!
Slightly rotated to change the weapon position from horizontal to vertical, Nathaniel drove his spearhead at Simone''s head, yet it was fruitless.
¡ªBang!
Undeterred, Nathaniel thrust his rear spear towards Simone''s left foot.
However, Simone quickly lifted his leg and stepped on the spear, preventing Nathaniel from retracting it.
Taking in the advantage, Simone immediately swung his sword, but Nathaniel deftly grabbed Simone''s wrist with his other hand, halting his attack midway.
Locked in a tense standoff, neither willing to back down,
Nathaniel exerted strength and pushed his spear, forcing it to bend.
In a swift motion, he then kicked the shaft upwards, causing it to abruptly release from Simone''s feet and the spearhead grazed Simone''s left cheek.
"Ugh!"
Simone staggered backward, clutching his cheek as blood spurted out from the gash.
Seeing an opening, Nathaniel dashed at him and waved his spear.
Regaining his footing, Simone stood on guard, ready to deflect Nathaniel''s attack.
However, a few centimeters away before their weapon shed, Nathaniel suddenly retracted his spear and swiftly kicked the ground, sending a cloud of dust billowing toward Simone.
Simone instinctively shut his eyes, but it was toote.
The dust particles invaded his eyes, causing intense pain and temporary blindness.
Wasting no more time, Nathaniel nted his spearhead into the floor as a pedestal, propelling himself into the air andunching a powerful kick on Simone''s abdomen.
"Unf!"
Saliva mixed with blood jumped out Simone''s mouth and his body was flung backward before striking the floor and rolling several times on the ground.
Without dy, Nathaniel ran forward and jabbed his spear toward Simone who had just stopped rolling on the floor.
However, Simone swiftly rolled his body to the side, causing Nathaniel''s spearhead to stab the floor instead.
Quickly recovering from his roll, Simone scrambled to his feet, only to be struck by Nathaniel''s wind bullet which sent him tumbling head over heels once again.
Pushing his elbows onto the ground in an attempt to get up, Simone froze when the spearhead was ced in front of his throat.
Lifting his head, he found Nathaniel looking at him with a triumphant smile ying on his lips.
He chuckled and spoke with satisfaction.
"You lost."
Simone rolled his eyes in boredom at Nathaniel''s deration before eventually responding.
"Why can''t you just let me win, President?"
Yet, Nathaniel yfully stuck out his tongue.
"No way!"
Throughout their three years at the academy, Nathaniel had proven himself to be an unbeatable force¡ªwhich stood on his title as gifted in physical strength.
Because, in countless practice sessions, Simone had never managed to defeat him, nor had any of their ssmates.
¡ªPii.
The piercing sound of a whistle reverberated through the room, marking the end of their duel session.
"C''mon, get up, let''s treat your wound."
Nathaniel extended his hand and Simone took it.
With that, the fight came to an end.
Chapter 130 Ch. 130: Graduation Exam [4]
¡ªps ¡ªps ¡ªps
The sound of apuse filled the air as the students were captivated by the intense battle between Nathaniel and Simone, and Adrian joined in.
Gradually, the transparent domes that had enveloped the arena started to disappear, and the duo engaged in a conversation with the referee.
Afterward, they descended from the stage and made their way towards the nearest medical station provided by the academy.
Just as themotion settled, the voice of the MC rang out, instantly grabbing the attention of the students.
"Ahem! Please direct your attention to the board screen above. We are about to announce the names for the next duel."
Heeding his order, they obediently looked up.
¡ªWhirr! ¡ªWhirr! ¡ªWhirr!
The sound of spinning reels resounded, building up the tension among the students.
After a few seconds, the left side of the screen gradually slowed down, eventually revealing the name ''Adrian Leillucis''.
The realization hit the students like a wave, and a collective gasp escaped their lips.
"Oh, my goodness, we''re fucked up."
Soon, a distinct tter reverberated throughout the space, causing the students to erupt in a state of utter panic.
After all, who among them did not know about the Second Imperial Prince?
The students couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread at the mere thought of facing him.
Besides Nathaniel, Adrian was the person the student least wanted to encounter during the dueling session.
It was true that there would be no winner as the fight was only meant to showcase their abilities.
However, it was undeniable that anyone who faced Adrian would undoubtedly be defeated in no time.
¡ªWhirr! ¡ªWhirr! ¡ªWhirr!
As the other reels continued to roll, the student''s heart raced uncontrobly, intensified their anxiety.
Finally, the reels came to a stop, revealing the name ''Felicia Veine'', and the students immediately let out a collective sigh of relief, d that they wouldn''t have to fight with Adrian.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes shifted to the left side of the front row, where he locked eyes with a girl who had striking green eyes and hair.
She offered him a warm smile and Adrian reciprocated with a nod.
Instead of her green hair, her pointy ears were much more eye-catching.
Yes, she was one of Nathaniel''s ssmates¡ªthe Elven Princess of the Ardeen Kingdom.
The Elven race was renowned for their ethereal beauty and their deep connection with nature Elementals.
Just like any other fantasy novel, the Elves had a longer lifespan, spanning approximately 500 years.
However, their physical growth differed from that of humans.
While they grew at a simr rate during their early years, their growth gradually slowed down as they reached adulthood, allowing them to maintain a youthful appearance.
Located in the southernmost region of the Empire, the Ardeen Kingdom was nestled in the heart of a vast forest.
It was among the numerous ces that Adrian yearned to visit.
ording to the book he had read, the vegetation in the Elven forest was distinct from anything humans had ever encountered.
It vividly depicted the interior of the forest as a dreamlike and otherworldly ce, which greatly intrigued Adrian.
However, reaching the Elven territory was no simple task.
The area was guarded by a natural barrier known as the Faellusion flower.
This unique flora possessed the ability to emit powerful illusions and every human that ventured too close to the Elvennds would find themselves trapped in an endless loop, wandering aimlessly within the forest''s depths.
There were two ways to enter the Elven territory: either by bringing an elfpanion or by plucking the Feallusion flowers.
In addition to emitting illusions, the faellusion flower was also invisible.
Although one knew what it looked like, they didn''t know where to find them.
Therefore, trespassing was not an option.
However, thanks to the novel, Adrian discovered a method to make those flowers visible; it was a piece of cake.
"Adrian Leillucis and Felicia Veine, please proceed to arena number 12."
The Master of the Ceremony''s voice resonated through the Magic Amplifier.
Upon hearing it, Adrian and Felicia simultaneously rose from their seats and made their way towards the entrance of the Imperial seatbox.
Pacing her steps gracefully, she positioned herself next to him, catching Adrian''s attention.
Returning his gaze, Felicia greeted him with a warm smile.
"Your Highness, it''s a pleasure to meet you."
"I''m afraid we''re currently at the Academy, so that kind of greeting is unnecessary."
Yet, she shrugged nonchntly and continued.
"We''re going to graduate anyway, so think of it as practicing for when we meet you outside the Academy."
"I see. Then, the pleasure is all mine."
However, Felicia couldn''t suppress a chuckle in response to the boy''s apathetic expression and monotonous tone.
Usually, individuals of all genders would be captivated by her ethereal elven beauty, but it seemed that both of the Imperial Princes were immune to her charms, huh?
Emerging from the arena entrance, they were promptly guided by the staff toward the armory.
"You are given 15 minutes to choose your weapon and armor."
The staff informed them and they nodded in acknowledgment.
"I understand."
Shortly, Adrian and Felicia entered the armory and were immediately greeted by the thick scents of musky leather, metal, and oil.
Wasting no time, they quickly dispersed into the room to find their desired gear.
Adrian moved his feet and began browsing the shelves, eventually stopping at the section with swords.
He picked up a sword that caught his attention, feeling its weight and bnce as he swung it left and right, familiarizing himself with the weapon.
Satisfied with his choice of sword, Adrian moved towards the armor section.
Sensing a presence, Adrian''s gaze drifted sideways and found Felicia, who was engrossed in selecting a bow from the nearby shelves.
"Two minutes left."
The staff reminded them, and since Adrian had finished, he made his towardards the exit, and Felicia followed suit.
Getting out of the armory, Adrian and Felicia''s eyes fell upon two familiar figures standing not too far away¡ªit was Nathaniel and Simone.
Upon seeing them, Adrian couldn''t help but notice the absence of any wounds on their faces, even Simone''s previously visible cut on her cheek had vanished.
It seemed the physicians had done an excellent job of healing them.
Arriving before them, Simone and Felicia discreetly moved a bit further away to give them some privacy.
Soon, Adrian began.
"That was a good fight."
Nathaniel chuckled in satisfaction and responded.
"Thanks. By the way, be careful with her, she''s a feisty one."
Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Nathaniel''s cryptic warning.
Before he could inquire further, the MC''s voice interrupted him.
"Adrian Leillucis and Felicia Veine, please proceed to arena number 12."
Returning his attention to his brother, Adrian spoke.
"I have to go."
Nathaniel nodded in understanding and let out a warm smile before patting Adrian''s head.
"Good luck with your fight."
Adrian nodded gratefully.
"Thanks."
With that, Adrian and Felicia ascended the grand arena and approached a stern-looking man standing in the center.
The referee nced at them one by one, his eyes assessing their readiness, and asked.
"I believe that both of you have understood the basic rules, right?"
Adrian and Felicia, standing side by side, replied in unison.
"Yes, Sir!"
The referee then continued.
"As this fight is a special asion, the judges have made an agreement that magic is not allowed. Only the use of the Elemental de is permitted. Do you have any objections?"
Ah, a respect ban, huh?
Well, Adrian understood the reasoning behind this decision.
It seemed that the judges had already acknowledged their formidable magical abilities, and to prevent the arena from being razed to the ground, they imposed this restriction.
And so, Adrian voiced his thoughts.
"No, I don''t."
Soon, turned his head to the young elf and she shook her head.
"I don''t have any problem either."
The referee nodded his head in understanding and spoke.
"As all of the party has reached an agreement, I willmence with the duel shortly."
"Yes, Sir!"
The man exchanged a brief nce with his fellow officials, silently confirming their readiness.
Within moments, two transparent domes began to materialize, enveloping the entire arena.
"Adrian."
Felicia''s voice pricked his ear and she offered him a warm smile.
"Good luck."
Returning the sentiment, Adrian nodded and replied.
"Thanks, good luck to you too."
The referee raised his hand, signaling the start of the battle.
"En garde!"
Adrian and Felicia assumed their guard stances.
The man eyed Adrian and Felicia in turns, ensuring that both were prepared.
"Pr¨¦tz?"
Adrian and Felicia maintained their focused stances, their eyes locked on each other, ready to engage inbat.
"Allez!"
The moment the word fell, Adrian swiftly lunged forward and swung his sword.
However, Felicia agilely jumped backward, causing Adrian to sh through empty air.
Hovering momentarily, Felicia released her arrow towards Adrian but he deflected it effortlessly.
¡ªBoom!
The floor shattered, sending clouds of dust and debris hurtling into the air.
Chapter 131 Ch. 131: Graduation Exam [5]
Chapter 131 Ch. 131: Graduation Exam [5]
"Allez!"
The moment the word fell, Adrian swiftly lunged forward and swung his sword.
However, Felicia agilely jumped backward, causing Adrian to sh through empty air.
Hovering momentarily, Felicia infused her arrow with Wind Elemental and released it towards Adrian, however, he effortlessly deflected it.
¡ªBoom!
The floor shattered, sending clouds of dust and debris hurtling into the air.
Landing perfectly on the ground, Felicia was forced to jump and roll to the side when a crescent of white light rushed toward her.
¡ªBoom!
The ground violently erupted, billowing clouds of dust and debris.
Bringing her roll to a halt, Felicia nocked three arrows onto her bow as she spotted the white-haired boy sprinting in the distance.
With precision, she released the arrows, sending them soaring toward Adrian.
As the bolts charged at him, Adrian raised his sword and deftly thwarted them.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Undeterred, Felicia shot one arrow after another. However, the oue remained unchanged as Adrian effortlessly parried each one.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Realizing her efforts were in vain and with Adrian closing in, Felicia ceased firing and quickly enveloped her bow with an Earth Elemental, while Adrian covered his weapon with Wind Elemental.
When the distance between them diminished, bothbatants swung their weapons.
¡ªBang!
The thunderous sound reverberated through the space as the grating noise of their weapons shing filled the air, straining against each other.
While other elements typically serve offensive purposes, the Earth Elemental had the unique ability to strengthen weapons, just like one wielded by Felicia.
Despite being made of wood, Felicia''s bow was now transformed into a weapon as strong and resilient as metal.
In a swift motion, Adrian twisted his wrist, altering the surface of his sword, and shoved Felicia''s bow to the side.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian retrieved his sword and thrust forward, however, Felicia tilted her head and swiftly caught his wrist.
In a split second, Felicia swiftly pivoted Adrian''s body to the side and delivered a powerful kick to his back, causing him to tumble several times across the floor.
As Adrian''s rolling came to a halt, he locked his cerulean eyes with hers.
Felicia, in response, offered him an innocent smile, acting as if her previous actions were nothing more than an illusion.
''So, that is what Nathaniel means, huh?''
Well, considering her high agility, it was understandable.
Even without her bow, it seemed she could fight him barehanded.
Standing tall on his feet, Adrian readied his sword and dashed toward Felicia.
Stretching her smile even wider, Felicia drew three arrows from her quiver and began to infuse them with the Wind Elemental.
The moment they began to glow brightly, she released them, unleashing them towards Adrian.
As the projectiles hurtled toward him, Adrian skillfully zig-zagged to dodge, causing the arrows to strike the floor behind him.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground burst like fireworks, dispersing dirt and rubble into the air.
Nevertheless, Felicia didn''t give up and continued to send a volley of arrows.
As expected of the Elven race, their skill with the bow was on a whole different levelpared to any humans he had encountered.
Just look at her, she could even fire a dozen arrows within a minute, which was crazy.
When the distance between them narrowed, they lifted their weapons and swung them.
¡ªBang!
The moment their weapon shed, the dust around them was swept away by the shockwave.
As they strained against each other to win the bound, Adrian lifted his leg to deliver a kick.
However, Felicia took a step backward and caught Adrian''s leg in mid-air.
''Huh?''
Adrian couldn''t help but be surprised.
In a surprising turn of events, Felicia propelled him upward to pass above her, sending Adrian to roll several times on the ground uponnding.
Stopping his rolling, Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance.
Her agility was no joke; it almost seemed as if he was up against a seasoned military instructor.
Realizing that his current approach was ineffective, Adrian knew he needed to find another way to inflict damage on Felicia.
Standing upright, he began to chant inwardly, channeling his Wind Elemental into his de.
Once the bright light enveloped his de, Adrian swung it in the air, unleashing a barrage of white crescents towards Felicia.
However, to Adrian''s dismay, Felicia disyed her agility once again.
With graceful movements, she effortlessly dodged his iing attacks, swaying her body left and right as if engaged in a dance.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in frustration, realizing that his attacks were fruitless.
As time ticked by, Adrian propelled himself forward once again, prompting Felicia to respond by shooting a barrage of arrows in his direction.
However, Adrian skillfully evaded them with ease.
''There!''
Spotting an opening, Adrian immediately shed his sword through the air as he dashed towards his opponent.
Upon seeing it, surprise washed over her face.
Felicia, who was reaching for another arrow from her quiver, abruptly halted her motion and executed a swift backflip.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of explosions reverberated through the surrounding area, releasing a fog of dirt and debris covering the arena.
Landing perfectly on the ground, Felicia was forced to perform yet another backflip as Adrian retaliated with a barrage of white crescent light.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Noticing the diminishing distance between them, Felicia who justnded swiftly covered her bow with Earth Elemental and waved it.
¡ªBang!
With a resounding bang, their weapons shed.
Retrieving their respective weapons, they shed once again.
¡ªBang!
And they continued to exchange blows for a few seconds.
Upon observing Felicia''s fighting style, Adrian began toprehend her movements.
Felicia couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows.
Typically, when facing new opponents, they would struggle before eventually being defeated by her¡ªwell, Nathaniel didn''t count here.
It was true that Adrian initially struggled, but it only took him a few minutes to catch up and keep up with her.
Soon, Felicia''s furrowed brows rxed before returning to their original position, and a radiant smile graced her lips.
''As expected of the Imperial Princes. Not only Nathaniel, but Adrian was also remarkable. They quickly adapted to my fighting style.''
¡ªBang!
A deafening sound echoed through the surroundings and the grating noise was heard when they strained against each other.
Shoving Felicia''s sword, Adrian thrust his sword toward Felicia''s face.
Reacting quickly, she slightly tilted her head and deftly caught his wrist then twisted it, causing Adrian''s sword to plummet to the ground.
Seizing the opportunity, Felicia swung her bow toward his head and Adrian instinctively raised his other arm, positioning it as a shield to protect his face.
¡ªWhack!
A tingling sensation spread through his arm as the blow struck his arm.
Ignoring it, Adrian grabbed Felicia''s wrist, which held his own, and delivered to kick her in the head.
However, before it connected, Felicia skillfully slipped her hand from his grasp and evaded his attack by stepping backward, causing Adrian''s kick to hit an empty air.
Determined to press on, Adrian balled his fist andunched a punch towards Felicia''s face.
But once again, she effortlessly caught his fist and pulled him forward, forcing him to turn around.
With Adrian now positioned in front of her, Felicia swiftly ced her bow at his throat, choking him with its presence.
"Urk!"
Adrian struggled to break free, but his efforts were in vain and as the oxygen thinned in his lungs, he swiftly lifted his leg andnded a kick on Felicia''s head.
¡ªWhack!
"Ugh!"
As her grip on his throat began to weaken, Adrian swiftly broke free from Felicia''s hold.
He promptly retrieved his sword and leaped forward, creating some distance between them before eventually standing straight facing Felicia up ahead.
"Cough, cough!"
Regaining his breath, Adrian wasted no time and swiftly charged forward once more.
Upon witnessing his effort, a delighted expression adorned Felicia''s face.
In response, she unleashed a volley of arrows in Adrian''s direction.
However, just as before, Adrian effortlessly dodged the attacks, zig-zagging to evade the arrows that came his way.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The floor shattered when Felicia''s arrow hit the ground, unleashing clouds of dust and debris into the air.
Taking advantage of the moment Felicia reached for an arrow in her quiver, Adrian swung his sword in the air, sending a barrage of white crescents towards her.
This forced Felicia to cease her firing and dodge the iing attack, moving her body slightly to the right and left.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in irritation.
It was indeed true that he possessed the ability to engage her from long distances.
However, when confronted with her at close range, he realized that he needed to devise an alternative strategy.
Her agility was noughing matter, and he had to acknowledge that.
As soon as the distance between them diminished, they swiftly wielded their weapons.
¡ªBang!
A deafening sound resonated as their weapons collided.
Retrieving their respective weapons, they swung them once again.
¡ªBang!
With a resounding bang, they engaged in a fierce exchange of blows for several minutes.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Chapter 132 Ch. 132: Graduation Exam [6]
Chapter 132 Ch. 132: Graduation Exam [6]
¡ªBang!
A deafening sound resonated as their weapons collided.
Retrieving their respective weapons, they swung them once again.
¡ªBang!
With a loud bang, they engaged in a fierce exchange of blows for several minutes.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
Learning from his previous experience, Adrian thought that initiating an attack was not the wisest choice.
This time, he opted to patiently wait for an opportunity to strike.
Felicia thrust her bow at Adrian''s head, but he parried it away and swept his leg towards her abdomen.
With quick reflexes, Felicia spun to the side and maneuvered behind Adrian''s back then promptly wrapped her arms around his neck once more.
Not wanting to fall into the same pit, Adrian drove his sword into the ground and encircled Felicia''s head with his arms.
Bending his body forward, Adrian propelled Felicia upward to pass above him then forcefully mmed her down to the floor with all his might.
"Ugh!"
Blood spurted from her mouth upon impact with the ground.
Without hesitation, Adrian swiftly bent his elbow and dropped himself on top of her.
However, just in the nick of time, Felicia skillfully rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding it.
Ceasing her rolling, Felicia drew three bolts from her quiver and fired them toward Adrian who had just risen to his feet.
Adrian freed his sword from the floor and deftly thwarted them.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted, billowing a fog of dirt and rubble into the air.
As the wind des abruptly emerged from the clouds of dust and flew in her direction, Felicia fired another volley of arrows to block them.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A deafening roar of explosions urred as the two forces shed in the air, dispersing white smoke to the surroundings.
Sensing something rushing in her way, Felicia stopped firing and immediately swung his bow.
¡ªBang!
Her bow collided with Adrian''s sword which suddenly appeared behind the mist.
Retrieving her weapon, Felicia thrust her bow but Adrian tilted his head and caught it before she could pull it back.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian brandished his sword, yet Felicia skillfully caught his wrist.
Lifting her left leg, sheunched a kick toward the boy''s abdomen.
¡ªWhack!
Felicia''s eyes widened in surprise as Adrian''s kicknded faster on her right leg instead of her kick, causing her to lose bnce and fall on her back.
"Agh!"
A groan escaped her lips as intense pain shot through her back¡ªit seemed that a few of her ribs had been broken.
Wasting no more time, Adrian jabbed the weapons in his hands, but Felicia who was lying on the ground raised both of her legs and struck Adrian''s head, sending him stumbling to the rear.
Taking the advantage, Felicia stood upright and jumped toward the boy with a fist poised to attack.
Quickly stabilizing himself, Adrian lifted the bow and ced it in front of him.
As it was toote to cease her attack, her fist connected with the bow.
¡ªCrack!
It broke in half and Adrian tilted his head sideways to avoid the bulldozing punch.
Grasping the moment, Adrian shed his de horizontally, yet Felicia effortlessly grabbed his wrist and twisted it, resulting in his sword falling.
Ignoring the pain, Adrian waved the broken bow but Felicia thwarted it downward.
She swiftly swung his body to the side and delivered a kick at Adrian''s right nk, making him staggering backward.
Felicia picked up the sword and threw it outside the arena.
Since Adrian excelled in martial arts like her, it would be best to fight barehanded instead of fighting him with a sword that she only knew the basics.
Couldn''t afford to lose any more time, Felicia dashed and jumped toward him with her fist poised to attack.
Adrian balled his fists and parried her strike with his arm.
¡ªWhack!
Another punch charged toward his other side and Adrian pushed it away.
¡ªWhack!
Sensing a forceing from the bottom aiming for his chin, Adrian bent his back backward, avoiding the blow at hairbreadth.
Quickly reacting, Felicia swept her leg horizontally, forcing Adrian to do a backflip backward.
Landing perfectly on the ground, Adrian immediately assumed a guard stance.
Unexpectedly, Felicia who stood not too far away from him let out a chuckle.
"I don''t know if you''re skilled in martial arts as well."
Felicia remarked with a hint of amusement in her voice.
The fact that Adrian was an Elementalist, surprised her more.
"I''ll take that as apliment."
The boy replied with a monotone tone.
"It is apliment."
After a brief silence, she continued.
"Shall we end this, then?"
"Yeah."
Adrian nodded in agreement.
With that, both of them lunged toward each other and Felicia shot her fist toward Adrian''s head but he quickly ducked and immediately took a step back as Felicia''s kick came in.
However, Felicia''s kick did not stop.
Right after her foot touched the ground, Felicia spun beforeunching another kick, and Adrian immediately blocked it with his arm.
¡ªWhack!
Putting her leg down, she delivered a punch, but Adrian caught it.
Underrated, Felicia shot her other hand which ended the same fate.
As they were strained against each other, in a swift motion, Adrian let one of the grips and twirled Felicia toward him.
The moment her backnded on his chest, Adrian quickly wrapped his other hand around her neck.
But before he could tighten it, Felicia used her free hand to push his arm upward, enabling her to slip away from his grasp.
Veering around to make them face-to-face, Felicia pulled the hand that was still clutching her arm and once Adrian was a few centimeters away, she lifted her knee andunched several kicks at his abdomen.
¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack!
"Urg!"
Saliva jumped out of his mouth and a tingling sensation began to spread.
Dismissing the agony, Adrian hugged Felicia''s waist tightly and pushed her backward, forcing Felicia to stop her kicking and use her elbows to strike Adrian''s back as Adrian bulldozed her backward.
¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack!
Putting more strength into his grasp, Adrian then lifted her upward, propelling her past above before mming her down to the floor.
¡ªCrack!
Felicia could hear a cracking sound within her; her ribs doubtlessly broke once again.
"Urk!"
Blood sprayed from her mouth into the air upon forcefullynding on the ground.
Intense pain surged through her body, leaving Felicia momentarily dazed.
Taking advantage of it, Adrian mounted her and balls his fist.
Wasting no more time, Adrian lunged a punch, however before it could connect to Felicia''s cheeks, he opened his mouth.
"I''m sorry."
With that, Adrian resumed his strike.
¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack!
''Who cares if she''s a woman?''
This was a duel and he simply did what he must do.
¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack!
Blood streamed from Felicia''s battered face as each punchnded with brutal force.
¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack! ¡ªWhack!
Regaining her consciousness and summoning every ounce of her strength, Felicia caught Adrian''s fists one after another.
Abruptly raising her upper body upward, Felicia struck Adrian''s head with hers.
¡ªWhack!
The moment his body was flung backward, Felicia immediately grabbed Adrian''s cor, making her body lift as he fell to the ground.
And as their position was now switched, Felicia clutched her fist and hurtled it toward Adrian''s face, however before it could connect¡ª
¡ªPiii.
The whistle sound resounded through the arena, marking the end of the duel session.
Unclutching her hand, Felicia let her body fall onto Adrian''s body.
Soon, a chuckle was heard followed by Felicia''s voice.
"You are the first one to punch me in the face."
"I''m sorry?"
Moving to the side to get off from his body, Felicia soon shook her head.
"No, you don''t have to. I''m d, someone treats me equally."
Despite her face full of bruises, Felicia offered him a warm smile.
Adrian aroused and extended his hand.
Felicia smiled and received it.
"Thank you."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgment.
Soon, the domes around the area slid down and they descended from the arena, which was immediately guided by staff toward the nearest medical tent.
As Adrian only received a minor injury, he bid Felicia farewell and made his way toward the arena exit.
However, Adrian was taken aback when he noticed an unexpected creature with lc hair standing near the arena exit.
She had a foolishly cheerful smile on her face and held a white towel in her hands.
This sight caused Adrian to abruptly stop in his tracks.
"Tsk."
Adrian couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance.
''What the hell is that little girl doing here?''
Chapter 133 Ch. 133: Creating Memories [1]
However, Adrian was taken aback when he noticed a peculiar creature with vibrant lc hair standing near the exit of the arena.
The unexpected sight caused him to abruptly halt in his tracks, his feet frozen to the ground.
She wore a foolishly cheerful smile on her face whilst holding a white towel.
Adrian couldn''t fathom why she would be standing there, seemingly waiting for someone.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance.
''What the hell is that little girl doing here?''
He briefly entertained the idea of simply turning his back and walking away, pretending he hadn''t seen her at all.
However, he quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought.
''Nah, maybe she''s here for someone else.''
Adrian reasoned, trying to convince himself that her presence had nothing to do with him.
With that thought in mind, Adrian continued on his way.
As Adrian approached her, Leticia couldn''t contain her excitement.
Her face lit up with a wide smile, ready to greet him.
However, to her surprise, Adrian walked right past her without even acknowledging her presence.
Leticia''s heart sank, a feeling of disappointment washing over her.
Turning her gaze towards Adrian''s retreating figure, she watched as he continued to stride forward, showing no signs of stopping or turning back.
Leticia let out a resigned sigh, feeling a mix of confusion and hurt.
She shifted her attention to the towel in her hands, her mind filled with unanswered questions.
Leticia didn''t understand, why was it so hard to just get close to him.
''I just wanted to give this towel.''
Leticia sighed for the second time as her frustration mounted, her hopes slowly fading away.
Lifting her head, Leticia blinked several times, trying to process the sight before her.
She couldn''t help but wonder if the figure in front of her was truly Adrian.
The boy who had just walked past her without a word.
As the girl remained silent and continued to gawk at him, Adrian asked curtly.
"What?"
Unbeknownst to Leticia, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.
She had no idea why, but at that moment, she felt a glimmer of happiness.
Summoning her courage, Leticia extended the towel towards Adrian, offering it to him with a hopeful expression.
Yet, he coldly stared at it,pletely ignoring her gesture.
His indifference stung, but Leticia refused to let it deter her.
Disregarding her reaction, Adrian retrieved a small red velvet box from his Magical Sphere and ced it on the towel she held.
"Take this as a recement for the hairpin that I broke on Syna."
Without waiting for her response, he abruptly turned his back and started to walk away.
However, upon opening the box, Leticia couldn''t help but voice her disappointment.
"This is not a ring."
Adrian halted his steps, scoffing in disbelief at herint.
''Why does it seem like this imp''s audacity only worsens with each encounter?''
Adrian veered around and confronted Leticia, who was still staring at the ne inside the red velvet box, and spat his mind.
"Return it instantly."
If she didn''t want the recement, then he would simply take it back.
Unfazed by Adrian''s angry tone and stern expression, Leticia immediately hid the box behind her back and asked confidently.
"Would you consider changing it into a ring?"
However, Adrian''s response was resolute.
"No."
Leticia pouted, her disappointment palpable.
She reluctantly ced the box into her Magical Sphere, her voiceced with a hint of resignation.
"Fine. Then I''ll just keep it."
Disappointmentced her voice.
Adrian was utterly speechless right now, and as a thought kicked in, he stared directly into her eyes and voiced it.
"Do you grasp the situation we''re in? We belong to opposing factions. We can''t be together. Furthermore, I don''t even like you."
At this point, Adrian didn''t care if his words hurt her.
All he wanted was to bring her back to reality, to awaken her from the delusion she seemed to be living in.
He hoped that his blunt honesty would finally make her see the impossibility of their situation and put an end to any lingering feelings she might have for him.
Gathering hisposure, Adrian observed the little girl in front of him, expecting a response to his harsh words.
However, instead of reacting emotionally, she simply stared at him with a dazed expression, which only served to grate on his already frayed nerves.
Just as he was about to say something else, Leticia cut in, her voice filled with genuine confusion.
"Why do you sound like you think that I am in love with you, Ian?"
"..."
Adrian was taken aback, his mouth falling shut as he processed her words.
At that moment, he realized the mistake he made.
Leticia never confessed her feelings to him, so why had he assumed that she was in love with him?
Was it because of the way she treated him?
But what if her actions were simply a reflection of her personality and not indicative of romantic feelings?
Adrian''s self-awareness hit him like a ton of bricks.
''Fuck.''
Adrian cursed inwardly, berating himself for his arrogance and presumptions.
How could he have been so full of himself?
"Pfft."
Suddenly, a chuckle interrupted his thoughts.
Adrian nced towards the voice, only to discover herughing uncontrobly.
Managing topose herself, Leticia wiped away a tear ofughter.
"Ian, you should see your surprised face in the mirror, it''s absolutely hrious."
"..."
Adrian stared at her with indifference, his expression inscrutable.
Without uttering a word, he turned around and started walking away.
As he walked away, Leticia''sughter ceased and her expression turned somber.
"..."
It was a lie to say that she wasn''t hurt by his harsh words, but she was determined not to give up on making him fall for her.
At least¡ not yet.
Upon realizing his figure got further away, Leticia immediately eximed.
"Ah, wait!"
She swiftly ran to catch up and positioned herself next to Adrian.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
The sound of their footsteps echoed through the empty hallway, amplifying the silence that seemed to choke Leticia.
Desperate to break the tension, she mustered the courage to pose a question.
"The Lore''s Passage Banquet... are you nning to attend?"
"Yeah."
The Lore''s Passage Banquet was a highly anticipated asion, akin to a prom night in the modern age.
"So, who''s your partner?"
Her eyes searched his face for any hint or indication.
"I don''t have it."
He had made up his mind to attend the banquet, but he hadn''t given any thought to finding a partner for the event.
His n was to show up and return to his dorm after the graduation ceremony concluded.
"Why?"
Leticia pressed on, her voice tinged with confusion.
However, Adrian just shrugged nonchntly, refusing to give her an answer.
"But it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you should enjoy it."
Adrian''s thoughts raced as he considered her words.
She was right; he had never experienced a night prom in his previous life and the idea of recreating that experience in this new world intrigued him.
Hmm¡
He pondered the possibility of asking Sylvina or Rhea to apany him.
However, a sudden realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.
''The Lore''s Passage Banquet is held a month after the arena fight exam ends.''
Since the Academy break was scheduled to take ce two weekster, wouldn''t that mean that Sylvina and Rhea had already returned to their respective Kingdom?
Adrian abruptly halted his steps, his mind racing to find a solution.
Considering his attractive appearance, he could easily approach any girl at random and invite her to the banquet.
However, the thought of holding a stranger''s hand made him feel nauseated.
Dismissing the idea with a shake of his head, Adrian concluded that escorting a stranger was undoubtedly a big no-no.
Adrian turned to the girl next to him and she was looking at him with confusion.
As the boy in front of her didn''t say a word, Leticia asked.
"Is something wrong?"
Fixing his eyes on her, Adrian answered it with a question.
"Is this the reason why you''re here?"
Confused, Leticia furrowed her brow, trying toprehend his question.
"What do you mean? I''m here to give you a towel."
She lifted the towel towards him as evidence that her arrival here was devoid of any ulterior motive.
Of course, this was a made-up lie.
After a brief silence, Adrian finally voiced his mind.
"You will go with me to the banquet."
"...?"
Leticia''s confusion deepened, leaving her dumbfounded by his sudden deration.
"Why does it sound more like an order than an invitation?"
"Are you declining it?"
Leticia shook her head and quickly retorted.
"No! It''s not like that!"
"So what?"
"What I''m about to say is... It''s not free! If you''d like me to apany you, you''ll need to pay!"
Her words held a hint of yfulness, but there was also a deeper meaning behind them.
Leticia just realized that every time she helped him, Adrian would reciprocate.
This made her think that perhaps he was someone who detested being indebted to others.
Her proposition was a way for her to test his character and prove her theory.
"How much do you need?"
However, Leticia shook her head.
"It''s not about money. How about we go on a d¡ªI mean... the za?"
Adrian gazed at the girl in front of him, their eyes locked in a moment of understanding.
"...fine. That''s doable."
Still, Adrian made a mental note to inform Andarc about this to avoid any misunderstandings.
"I''ll inform you of the date."
"I understand."
Leticia nodded, a mixture of surprise and joy gracing her features.
She never expected Adrian to agree to her seemingly silly request.
The corners of her lips tugged into a jubnt smile as warmth spread through her heart.
This was the day they would be closer, and Leticia eagerly awaited its arrival.
Chapter 134 Ch. 134: Creating Memories [2]
Chapter 134 Ch. 134: Creating Memories [2]
"Young Lady, it''s done."
The Nanny announced, stepping back along with several maids, allowing Leticia to admire her reflection in the grand mirror.
A satisfied smile graced her lips as she beheld her transformed appearance, now resembling that of a merchant''s daughter rather than a Duke''s daughter.
Two days ago, a letter from Adrian had arrived, informing her of their nned rendezvous in the za.
The day had finally arrived, and Leticia''s excitement had kept her from getting any sleep.
Her heart raced with anticipation, the thrill of the uing meeting coursing through her veins.
As a sudden realization struck her, Leticia retrieved a red velvet box from her Magical Sphere and handed it to her Nanny.
"Nanny, could you assist me in putting this on?"
Leticia asked, her voice filled with eagerness.
"With pleasure, Young Lady."
The olddy replied, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.
She carefully opened the box, revealing a breathtaking ne adorned with gems that imitated the delicate wings of a butterfly.
"This ne is truly exquisite, Young Lady."
Leticia''s face lit up with gratitude.
"Thank you, Nanny. It was a gift from someone very dear to me."
With the preparationsplete, they wasted no time and made their way to the entrance of the Academy¡ªthe designated meeting spot.
The n was, that the maid and her Nanny would follow them from behind while they were exploring the za.
The n was that her Nanny and maid would follow closely behind while Leticia and Adrian explored the bustling za.
However, as they arrived at the rendezvous point, Leticia''s heart sank.
There was no sign of Adrian anywhere.
ncing at her pocket watch, she noted that there were still five minutes remaining until the designated time.
Confusion and disappointment flickered across her face, but she quicklyposed herself.
"You''re here?"
As a familiar voice pricked her ears, Leticia turned around, her brows furrowed in confusion.
Before she stood two individuals, one a young blonde man and the other an older gentleman who promptly bowed in her presence.
However, it was the cold cerulean eyes of the young man that instantly sparked recognition within her.
"Ian?"
She uttered, her voice barely above a whisper.
"Yes?"
It was Adrian, disguised with dyed hair to avoid drawing unwanted attention.
Despite his less regal attire, his princely aura remained, and his handsome face was as captivating as ever.
Leticia''s initial confusion melted away, reced by a warm smile that spread across her face.
"You¡ look different."
Unbothered to answer, Adrian gestured for her to follow.
"Let''s go."
"Yes!"
Leticia responded eagerly, falling into step beside Adrian.
Behind them, Fredinand, the Nanny, and the maids followed suit, maintaining a respectful distance.
As they walked, afortable silence settled between them.
Leticia, however, was not one to shy away from the conversation and sought to break the silence.
"So¡ how are you feeling today?"
"Pretty good."
Adrian answered without taking his eyes off his Telesphere.
"I see."
As usual, Adrian would only give her a brief answer, but Leticia had grown ustomed to it somehow.
Nevertheless, she didn''t give up and was determined to try even harder this time.
Just as Leticia was about to speak again, Adrian beat her to it.
"This way."
"Uh, okay."
As they continued walking, the once quiet street transformed into a bustling thoroughfare, teeming with people.
Leticia''s eyes glimmered with excitement as she took in the sight of numerous stalls lining up neatly along the street.
There were enticing disys of food, colorful souvenirs, and a myriad of other enticing wares.
The air was filled with a distinctive tter and the mouthwatering aroma of delicious food.
Leticia''s senses were overwhelmed with the sights, sounds, and smells of the bustling za.
She couldn''t contain her excitement, her heart racing with the anticipation of trying all the delectable treats that surrounded her.
With a childlike enthusiasm, Leticia turned to Adrian, her eyes shining, however¡ª
"Ian! Over here!"
Upon hearing it, Leticia swiftly darted toward the source of the sound.
Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion as she tried to make sense of the situation.
There, she caught sight of Adrian''s ssmate in the distance.
"Let''s go."
Adrian urged her forward.
However, just as he was about to take a step forward, Leticia''s hand shot out and grabbed his suit, causing him to turn towards her.
"Wait, Ian. Why are your ssmates here? Weren''t we supposed to be together alone?"
Adrian let out a sigh, gently removing Leticia''s hand from his clothes before responding.
"First of all, you never specifically mentioned that it had to be just the two of us."
"But¡ª"
"Secondly, I have ns with my friends. You should be grateful they allowed you to join us when I asked them."
Leticia fell silent, realizing her mistake.
She had assumed that their outing would be exclusive to just the two of them, but she had failed tomunicate her expectations clearly.
Seeing the disappointment on Leticia''s face, Adrian couldn''t help but voice his mind.
"If you''re notfortable with this, you can go back to your dormitory, and we can cancel our agreement."
Without waiting for her response, Adrian turned around and began walking towards his ssmates.
However, he couldn''t help but notice that Leticia was still lingering behind him, causing him to slow his pace.
As they resumed walking side by side, Leticia couldn''t suppress a chuckle.
Despite his sharp tongue, Adrian always showed that he cared, even about the smallest things.
Finally reaching their destination, Leticia immediately curtsied and introduced herself with grace.
"My name is Leticia Florance. It is my utmost pleasure to meet Your Highnesses."
Sylvina and Rhea approached Leticia with warm smiles, immediately helping her straighten herself.
"Lady Leticia, there''s no need to be so formal with us."
Sylvina reassured her and Rhea chimed in.
"That''s right! Adrian''s friend is our friend too!"
Though still slightly confused, Leticia returned their gestures with gratitude.
"Thank you."
P¨¦r¨¦z, unable to contain himself, interjected with a teasing remark.
"When you asked if you could bring your girlfriend, I thought it was just a lie."
Rolling his eyes in boredom, Adrian rified.
"She''s not my girlfriend."
P¨¦r¨¦z, seizing the opportunity for mischief, couldn''t help but continue.
"Then, can I court her¡ªargh!"
Before P¨¦r¨¦z could finish his sentence, Rhea swiftly kicked his shin, effectively silencing him.
"What was that for?"
P¨¦r¨¦z protested.
"Ahem!"
A loud clearing of the throat drew everyone''s attention to a ck-haired young man.
Soon, Ralph stepped forward and slightly bowed.
"Lady Leticia, you can call me Ralph. It''s a pleasure to meet you."
The others followed suit, introducing themselves with warmth and friendliness.
"My name is Sylvina, you can call me Vivi. It''s a pleasure to meet you."
"I''m called Rhea. Nice to meet you."
P¨¦r¨¦z, recovering from the kick, introduced himself as well.
"My Lady, my name is P¨¦r¨¦z. I hail from Aiden Knightdom. Please remember me, because I¡ªargh!"
Another groan escaped from P¨¦r¨¦z''s mouth as Rhea''s patience wore thin.
Unable to contain her amusement any longer, Leticia let out a soft chuckle.
"Pfft."
She hadn''t expected Adrian''s ssmates to be so lively and chaotic.
Suppressing herughter, Leticia reintroduced herself with a warm smile.
"Hello, my name is Leticia, but you can call me Tia."
"Tia? That''s a beautiful¡ª"
P¨¦r¨¦z, about topliment her name, quickly shut his mouth as Rhea shot him a death re.
The group fell into an awkward silence, but Ralph, ever the peacemaker, cleared his throat and tried to steer the conversation back on track.
"Ahem! So, where shall we go first?"
However, it became apparent that none of them were familiar with the za and its attractions.
Sensing Leticia''s gaze on him, Adrian nodded, silently giving her permission to join the conversation.
Taking a step forward, Leticia hesitated for a moment before making a suggestion.
"Umm... if I may, I know of a great ce where we can y various games and enjoy delicious food."
In truth, Leticia often sneaked out of the Academy and explored the Capital, so she was familiar with a fantastic ce for children like them to hang out.
The group nodded in agreement, intrigued by Leticia''s suggestion.
They decided to follow her lead and set off towards the designated location without wasting any time.
Their first destination was a ce called ''The yground House,'' a grand mansion that housed an expansive yground.
It was reminiscent of a modern-day arcade, with a theater, circus performances, various ball games, archery, wrestling, and much more.
What set it apart from modern arcades was the absence of carousels, roller coasters, and other mechanically engineered attractions.
Instead, it focused on traditional games and activities that allowed the children to engage their creativity and physical skills.
Eager to make the most of their time, they wasted no time and tried every game and activity avable in the house.
Laughter filled the air as they raced each other, challenged one another to friendlypetitions, and simply enjoyed the pure joy of being carefree children.
After hours of exhrating fun, their stomachs began to rumble, reminding them that it was time for a well-deserved break.
They ventured out of the yground House and indulged in delicious street food, savoring the vors of the Capital.
As the day drew to a close, they made sure to purchase various souvenirs as mementos of their adventure.
Chapter 135 Ch. 135: Creating Memories [3]
Chapter 135 Ch. 135: Creating Memories [3]
The grand hall was adorned with elegant decorations, emanating an air of celebration and aplishment.
A vibrant tapestry of colors cascaded from the ceiling, draping the walls in a kaleidoscope of hues.
The room was filled with round tables, each meticulously set with crisp white linens, sparkling silverware, and delicate floral centerpieces that added a touch of freshness and beauty to the atmosphere.
At the front of the hall, a stage had been set up, adorned with a backdrop of the Academy''s emblem and a podium.
Soft instrumental music yed in the background, creating a soothing ambiance thatplemented the joyful atmosphere.
They were dressed in their finest attire, donning gowns and suits.
Laughter and excited chatter filled the air, reminiscing about their shared experiences and the journey they had undertaken together.
A month had passed since the arena fight exam ended, and Adrian was now attending the graduation banquet.
"Lady Leticia, you must try this. It is absolutely delicious."
Nathaniel, who was seated next to Leticia, ced a slice of red velvet cake on her te.
"Thank you."
"Oh, this one too!"
And he continued to add more pastries, one after another, to her te.
Adrian watched the whole scene speechlessly, now he was wondering who her real partner was.
Shrugging nonchntly, Adrian casually reached for his water goblet and took a sip.
Speaking of his partner, he actually asked Andarc for permission to take Leticia to the banquet, but unfortunately, Andarc rejected his request.
Yet strangely enough, a few hours after rejecting the request, Andarc called him and informed him that he had changed his mind and would now grant permission.
Adrian suspected that Leticia had yed a role in swaying Andarc''s decision, but whatever.
Nheless, Adrian was still grateful that his brother and Simone were willing to join them, as it made the table feel more lively.
"By the way, it was an impressive fight."
The moment a familiar voice pricked his ears, Adrian set down his ss and turned towards the source.
A young man with brown hair came into view¡ªit was Simone.
Ah, it seemed he was referring to his battle against Felicia in the arena fight.
"Thank you."
Adrian nodded his head in acknowledgment.
As Adrian was about to resume the conversation, his attention was caught by a fleeting hand cing a scone on his te.
Adrian cast a sidelong nce, and Leticia greeted him with a warm smile.
The soft lighting in the room entuated her features, making her quite a picture.
"...thanks."
"You''re wee."
She replied softly, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
Soon, Nathaniel chimed in with a yful remark.
"That''s right! You should have directed your attention towards your own partner, not mine!"
"So, Simone is your partner?"
Adrian arched an eyebrow and asked.
Nathaniel proudly nodded his head in response, a wide grin spreading across his face.
"Of course! We make a good team!"
Letting out a mischievous smirk, Adrian inquired.
"So, you''re a gay?"
Nathaniel''s face quickly turned dark, and he snapped at his little brother.
"Say that once again and I''ll spank your ass!"
Undeterred, Adrian stuck out his tongue mockingly, provoking Nathaniel further.
Soon, the banter between the two brothers added a lightheartedness to the evening, elicitingughter from Simone and Leticia.
"You¡ª"
However, before Nathaniel could continue, amanding voice reverberated through the hall, instantly capturing the attention of everyone present.
"Ahem! Ahem!"
Their attention turned towards the podium, where a woman with flowing blonde hair stood tall and poised.
She exuded an aura of authority and grace,manding the attention of all those present.
It was Serena, the esteemed school''s vice-principal.
With a warm smile, she began her address, her voice resonating throughout the hall.
"Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, and most importantly, our exceptional graduating ss of the Arcanist Arts Academy."
The room fell into a hushed silence, the anticipation palpable as Serena continued.
"Tonight, we gather here to celebrate not only the culmination of years of hard work and dedication but also the remarkable achievements of our students."
Whispers of excitement and curiosity filled the room, as the students and guests spected about the uing announcement.
"Do you think they''ll announce the highest grade? I heard it''s a new record this year!"
"Well, I think the answer is pretty obvious."
"You''re right."
Adrian couldn''t help but click his tongue when countless eyesnded on him.
"And now, I am thrilled to announce an incredible academic achievement. This year, one of our students has achieved the highest grade ever recorded, setting a remarkable new standard for excellence. It is my honor to reveal that this extraordinary aplishment belongs to¡ª"
Serena paused, allowing the suspense to build, her eyes scanning the room, heightening the anticipation.
"Adrian Leillucis from Sovereign ss 01!"
The room erupted in thunderous apuse and cheers, the sound echoing through the hall.
"Congrattions! You made history!"
Nathaniel congratted as he pped and the others followed suit.
"Congrattions!"
"Congrattions!"
Serena descended from the podium and gestured for him toe up on stage.
Adrian stood up and confidently made his way to the stage.
As he walked past, people congratted him, and Adrian graciously nodded in acknowledgment.
Arriving before her, Serena promptly extended her hand to Adrian, who reciprocated by shaking it.
"Your dedication, perseverance, and unwaveringmitment to excellence have earned you this remarkable achievement. Your name will forever be etched in the annals of our school''s history. Congrattions!"
"Thank you."
With that, Adrian ascended the podium andmenced his speech.
"I am truly honored and grateful for this recognition. I couldn''t have done it without the support of my teachers, friends, and family."
The apuse resurged with even greater intensity as Adrian brought his speech to a close.
Returning to his seat, Nathaniel couldn''t contain his excitement and immediately raised his goblet as a symbol of celebration.
"Let''s make the most of this incredible evening!"
Inspired by Nathaniel''s enthusiasm, the others followed suit, raising their sses high in the air.
Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at his brother''s infectious spirit, eventually raising his own ss to join in the toast.
¡ªnk!
They clink their sses together, toasting Adrian''s achievement.
With all the speeches delivered and the apuse subsiding, the banquet officially began.
Servants entered the hall, gracefully carrying traysden with sumptuous dishes fit for a royal feast.
The tantalizing aromas of roasted meats, hearty stews, and freshly baked bread filled the air, whetting the appetites of all those present.
Goblets were filled with an array of refreshing juices, each one a vibrant burst of vor.
As the night progressed, the hall echoed with the sounds of merryughter, clinking goblets, and the melodies of bards ying lively tunes on their instruments.
.
.
.
Adrian dabbed his mouth with a napkin as he just finished his meal.
Since Nathaniel and Simone were off to greet their other ssmate, only he and Leticia remained.
As the dance music filled the air, Leticia swiftly turned her attention towards Adrian and posed her question.
"Would you like to dance with me?"
Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.
However, he just stared at Leticia with a cold expression, his silence causing her heart to sink.
She immediately regretted her impulsive request, realizing that she might have made him ufortable.
"I''m sorry."
Leticia murmured, her head drooping in disappointment.
She felt a pang of sadness, thinking that she had ruined the moment and embarrassed herself.
If they were in the modern age, Adrian wouldn''t have had a problem with it.
However, since they lived in a medieval setting, this hurt his pride. In medieval times, it was customary for a man to approach ady and ask for her hand in a dance.
This act of invitation was seen as a disy of chivalry and respect, rather than the other way around.
Just as Leticia was about to turn away, Adrian swiftly extended his hand.
"Would you like to dance with me?"
Leticia abruptly lifted her head and her eyes widened in surprise.
Somehow, she couldn''t believe her ears!
Immediately, a rush of happiness washed over her, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief and excitement.
"Yes!"
Leticia eximed, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm.
She eagerly epted his hand, feeling a surge of gratitude and happiness.
With Adrian by her side, she knew that this would be a moment to cherish.
Hand in hand, Adrian and Leticia made their way to the dance floor.
However, as they approached, the other students immediately moved to the sides, leaving them alone in the spotlight.
Leticia furrowed her brows in confusion, noticing the sudden retreat of their peers.
"Why are they suddenly retreating?"
She whispered to Adrian, yet he just shrugged nonchntly.
"Why bother about people''s opinions?"
"But it still makes me a little nervous."
She admitted.
"Then don''t look at them."
Leticia rolled her eyes in boredom, of course, an apathetic person like him wouldn''t understand her anxiety.
"So, who should I look at then?"
She spoke exasperatedly.
Arriving at the middle of the dance floor, they stood face to face.
Adrian''s gaze locked with hers, his voice gentle yet firm.
"Just look at me."
Leticia''s heart skipped a beat as she instinctively followed hismand, her eyes meeting his striking gaze.
She immediately regretted it, feeling her face grow hot with embarrassment.
How could she forget how captivating his appearance was?
Trying to hide her flustered state, Leticia averted her gaze, but Adrian''s presence was impossible to ignore.
The melody of a violin filled the air, Adrian bowed while Leticia curtseyed, exchanging greetings.
Adrian extended his hand, and Leticia delicately ced hers in his.
The moment the music swelled, Adrian led Leticia onto the polished marble floor, their steps slow and deliberate, guided by the rhythm.
As they danced, Leticia struck up a conversation to break the silence between them.
"By the way, how does it feel to live as a Princess in the Castle?"
"I don''t know, I''m a Prince."
"Right."
Leticia couldn''t help but pout her lips, like¡ªwhy was it so difficult to engage him in conversation?
Realizing her partner''s sour mood, Adrian answered with a longer sentence.
"If you''re going to marry a Prince from another kingdom, make sure to learn about politics. It''ll help you a lot."
Understanding the weight of his words, Leticia nodded, appreciating his guidance.
Eager for more insights, she inquired further.
"Is there another tip?"
"Learn martial arts."
Leticia couldn''t help but giggle at the unexpected suggestion, imagining herself mastering both politics and martial arts, bing a formidable Princess.
"Alright, I''ll remember it."
The waltz continued, Adrian''s arm encircled Leticia''s waist, while Leticia''s other hand rested gracefully on Adrian''s shoulder.
When their bodies were aligned, Leticia asked a question that caught Adrian off guard.
"If I were to confess my feelings for you, how would you respond?"
"..."
Adrian locked eyes with her, taken aback by her boldness, but she fearlessly held his gaze.
So, his assumption was correct, huh?
This young girl had developed feelings for him.
Reflecting on it, it all began when he saved her from drowning.
Could it be love at first sight?
It seemed usible.
However, why couldn''t sheprehend hisck of reciprocation?
Despite his repeated attempts to make it clear, she persisted in her affection for him.
Adrian couldn''t fathom the thought process of this little girl.
Then again, he recalled thatprehending a woman''s heart and mind was aplex task.
Since outright rejection didn''t dissuade her, perhaps he should consider a gentler approach.
Letting out a sigh, Adrian answered.
"Did you know that when you feel grateful towards someone because they are kind to you, it''s called gratitude, not love?"
Adrian spoke softly, trying to convey his point without hurting her feelings.
Leticia tilted her head, confusion etched on her face.
"Gratitude?"
She repeated, seeking rification and Adrian nodded.
"Yes, gratitude. It''s when you appreciate someone for their kindness and the positive impact they have on your life. It''s a wonderful feeling, but it''s not the same as romantic love."
Leticia''s brows furrowed as she tried to grasp the concept.
"I don''t understand."
She admitted, her voice tinged with innocence and curiosity.
"Don''t worry. Sometimes these things be clearer as we grow older and gain more life experiences. When you be an adult, you''ll eventually understand the difference between gratitude and love."
Leticia''s mind drifted, as they shared the same age, then¡ª
"So, it''s in five years, huh?"
Leticia mused, referring to the traditional time when they would be considered adults.
Adrian nodded again, acknowledging her statement.
"Yes, that''s right."
However, Leticia couldn''t help but press further.
"But what happens if after five years my heart hasn''t changed? What if I still feel the same way?"
Taking a deep breath, Adrian made a decision that surprised both Leticia and himself.
"Find me, say that you still love me, and I''ll¡ marry you."
But Adrian believed that her love for him was merely a fleeting infatuation.
He was confident that as she matured, she woulde to realize this.
Besides, as a noble, she would likely be engaged to someone else by then.
Leticia''s eyes widened, her heart leaping with joy.
She had not expected such a response.
A warm smile spread across her face, radiating happiness.
"I understand. Then I''ll patiently wait."
Her voice filled with determination.
Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions.
He knew that waiting for someone for years seemed impractical and unlikely, but whatever.
Adrian took Leticia''s hand and swept her into a breathtaking dip.
Her body arched gracefully in his arms, their movements synchronized as if they were the only two people in the room.
With a swift yet gentle motion, Adrian lifted Leticia back up, their bodiesing together once again.
The apuse erupted, filling the room with thunderous appreciation for their wless waltz.
As the final notes of the waltz faded away, Adrian and Leticia slowly parted, and they bowed toward each other once again.
Straightening their backs, Leticia spoke, her voice filled with gratitude and sincerity.
"Your Highness, thank you so much for giving me such a beautiful memory. I''ll cherish this moment forever."
"You''re wee."
Leticia''s smile never ceased, her eyes shining with hope and anticipation.
With a final farewell, she bid him goodbye, her voice filled with a mixture of longing and optimism.
"Goodbye, Your Highness. I hope we will meet again."
"Goodbye."
Chapter 136 Ch. 136: The Reward [1]
Chapter 136 Ch. 136: The Reward [1]
.
.
.
AYC 556
.
.
.
Under the warm afternoon sun, a distinct tter andughter permeated the air.
Agatha, the capital city of the Aeon Empire, also known as the White City, was now bustling with people.
Banners disying the coats of arms of the Aeon Empire and the Kearny Kingdom flutter gently in the breeze, while colorful pennants adorn the surrounding buildings.
As the tantalizing aroma of delicious food wafted through the air, it enticed the senses of all those present.
Numerous stalls were meticulously arranged, each one offering a delightful array of culinary delights.
From savory snacks to mouthwatering sweet treats, the choices seemed endless.
Skilled chefs and passionate vendors worked diligently, their hands a blur of activity as they prepared and served their specialties with utmost pride.
The festival erased the boundaries of social ss, bringing together people from all walks of life to revel in the joyous asion.
Suddenly, amidst the excitement, a deafening sound reverberated through the air, causing heads to turn upward in curiosity.
¡ªBoom!
A shower of golden sparks cascaded down from the sky, shimmering brilliantly in the sunlight.
Gasps of awe escaped the lips of the crowd as the golden cascade gradually transformed into a mesmerizing kaleidoscope of hues.
¡ªBoom!
Another explosion erupted, and this time, brilliant reds, blues, and greens burst forth, painting the sky with vivid strokes of color.
The daylight fireworks possessed a unique charm, unlike their nocturnal counterparts that relied on darkness to enhance their splendor.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
As the bursts continued, the air filled with a symphony of crackles and pops, blending harmoniously with the resounding cheers and apuse of the crowd.
Amidst the sea of people, two young men with contrasting hair colors passed through the crowd.
"This way!"
Nathaniel, with his sleek ck hair, led the way and Adrian, his blonde hair shining in the sunlight, followed obediently, trusting his brother''s guidance.
A few months after their graduation, the Kearny Kingdom''s convoy arrived at the Capital and today marked the wedding of Arthur and Charlotte.
However, Adrian and Nathaniel, who had not yet undergone theiring-of-age ceremony, were forbidden from attending the adult affair.
That was why they sneaked into the za to enjoy the festival.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of monotony in his life after graduating.
Though he received tutoring in mine management and engineering, the absence of his peers made his days feel empty.
But still, Adrian was grateful that Nathaniel visited him regrly, as it helped alleviate his boredom.
Arriving in front of a food stand, Nathaniel immediately ced two silver coins and ordered.
As Adrian waited for their food, he couldn''t help but notice the palpable excitement in the air.
Unlike other festivals, today there was an unusuallyrge crowd at Agatha¡ªalmost ten times the usual number of visitors.
It appeared that the citizens of the Empire were eagerly anticipating the unification of the two Kingdoms.
"Here."
Adrian''s attention was brought back to the present as Nathaniel''s voice broke through his reverie.
He looked up to see his brother holding out a skewered grilled squid.
Grateful, Adrian took it from Nathaniel''s hand with a smile.
"Thanks."
Nathaniel nodded his head.
As they savored the vorful squid, a sudden change in the atmosphere caught their attention.
The distinctive tter of the festival subsided, gradually giving way to a hushed silence that enveloped the za.
Instinctively, they lifted their heads, their gazes drawn to a giant screen that materialized in thin air, disying the grandeur of the wedding hall with breathtaking rity.
"So, it started, huh?"
Nathanielmented as he observed the spectacle overhead.
The grand hall, beautifully adorned with gs representing both kingdoms, came into view on the screen.
Arthur and Aerilyn, the representatives of the Empire, sat alongside Leowy, the King of the Kearny Kingdom, and Charlotte, the bride.
They were seated at a long table, facing each other.
As the silence continued to hold the za in its grip, an elf with the appearance of a middle-aged man, adorned with green hair and emerald eyes, stepped forward.
It was Rulodia Edenville, the Elven King of the Ardeen Kingdom, acting as the neutral mediator for this momentous asion.
"As the neutral mediator, I am here to witness the signing of this peace treaty. May this union bring harmony and stability to both our Kingdom."
Rulodia nced at both representatives in turns and continued.
"With the signing of this treaty, may the bond between our kingdoms be sealed. Let this union be a beacon of hope for all nations, proving that even the deepest divides can be ovee through diplomacy and love."
As the ceremony progressed, the representatives from both kingdoms picked up their quills, their hands steady with determination.
With each stroke, they signed their names and affixed their respective wax seals to the peace treatyid before them.
The atmosphere in the za was filled with a sense of collective anticipation, as if the crowd held its breath, waiting for this pivotal moment to bepleted.
Shortly thereafter, Rulodia carefully examined the document, his eyes scanning every detail.
Satisfied with its authenticity, he nodded his head in approval, signifying the sessful sealing of the peace treaty.
"Huaaa!!"
"Long life the Emperor!!"
The crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers echoing through the za, a collective of hope and joy that filled their hearts.
Turning to face both representatives in turns, Rulodia continued.
"With the signing of this treaty, let the bond between our kingdoms be sealed. May this union inspire others to seek peaceful resolutions and remind us all that unity is stronger than division."
The representatives nodded in agreement before exchanging smiles.
"And now, let us proceed with the wedding ceremony! Through live broadcasting, we invite you all to share in the joy and celebration of this union, as we embark on a new chapter of peace and prosperity."
As Rulodia''s words echoed through the za, Arthur and Charlotte made their way to the altar.
Soon, the za erupted in cheers and apuse, celebrating the unity of the two kingdoms.
Nathaniel watched the scene with a face devoid of any expression and mumbled.
"It''s changed¡"
He knew that the story would change as he had made several alterations to shape the fate of this world.
But if it was for the greater good and the peace of this world, he didn''t mind at all.
However, the fact that everything went ording to n made Nathaniel slightly anxious.
"What''s changed?"
Adrian asked; however, instead of answering his question, Nathaniel looked at him with surprise.
Although Adrian had no idea what it was, he had a hunch that Nathaniel was referring to the storyline that had been changed due to his interference.
Recovering from his surprise, Nathaniel smiled and shook his head, trying to dismiss his earlier concerns.
"Nah, nevermind¡ª"
"Halt! Stop right there!"
Amanding voice rang out, cutting through the celebratory atmosphere, causing all eyes to turn towards the source of themotion.
To their surprise, dozens of wagons entered the za.
However, what made it even more peculiar was the fact that no coachmen were guiding the wagons; they seemed to be moving on their own.
"Halt! Wagons and carriages are not allowed to enter!"
Several knights shouted, attempting to bring the situation under control.
The wagons eventually came to a stop, but the tension in the air remained palpable.
Since the wagon was covered with a white cloth, the knights immediately assumed a guarded stance while slowly approaching it.
As the knights approached, they cautiously used their spears to lift the cloth.
Suddenly, a small stone hurtled towards one of the knights, causing him to instinctively tilt his head.
"Stay away from us!"
A child''s voice echoed from within the wagon, startling the knights.
Without wasting any more time, the knight lifted the cloth, revealing dozens of children huddled inside.
Their appearance was disheveled, their clothes torn and stained with dried blood and dirt.
Bruises and scratches covered their skin, telling a tale of hardship and suffering.
"This wagon is full of children!"
One of the knights eximed, his voice filled with concern.
Others quickly chimed in, realizing that all the wagons contained children in simr conditions.
As the children looked at the knights with a mix of fear and wariness, one knight decided to take action.
He ced his weapon on the ground and approached them slowly, trying to convey a sense of safety.
"Hey, it''s okay. I won''t harm you."
The knight reassured them, his voice gentle and soothing.
However, the children remained cautious, their eyes filled with uncertainty.
Undeterred, the knight extended his hand, offering a gesture of trust.
"I am an Imperial Knight, you can trust me. I promise I won''t cause you any harm."
After a brief silence, one of the children mustered the courage to respond.
"Will you torture us?"
The child asked, their voice trembling with fear.
The knight shook his head, his heart aching for the children''s suffering.
He moved closer, maintaining a gentle demeanor.
"No, I swear. I would never harm you."
After a moment of contemtion, the child cautiously reached out and took the knight''s hand.
With a mixture of relief and gratitude, the knight carefully lifted the child out of the wagon.
Adrian and Nathaniel, who had witnessed the scene unfold, exchanged nces.
Without hesitation, they navigated through the sea of people, making their way to the front of the crowd.
Chapter 137 Ch. 137: The Reward [2]
Chapter 137 Ch. 137: The Reward [2]
The atmosphere was filled with a distinct tter and murmur, as a crowd of onlookers watched intently, their eyes fixed on the unfolding scene before them.
One by one, the Knights lifted the children out of the wagons.
There were so many of them, estimated to be hundreds in number.
Their conditions were far from satisfactory; their clothes were not just tattered, but torn and resembling mere rags.
Their bodies bore the unmistakable signs of abuse, with visible bruises and dried blood marring their already fragile forms.
Some of them even showed signs of severe malnourishment.
Overwhelmed by the horrific sight, a woman in the crowd raised her hand and shouted with urgency.
"I''m a physician, please let me pass!"
The people around her immediately made way, recognizing the importance of her presence.
One by one, individuals with the ability to control blood, stepped forward to offer their assistance in providing much-needed first aid to the rescued children.
In the midst of the chaos, a man in the crowd suddenly widened his eyes as he caught sight of a familiar face among the rescued children.
With a surge of adrenaline, he pushed through the crowd, frantically eximed.
"Marina!"
His voice trembled with a mix of desperation and hope, as he had been searching tirelessly for his long-lost child.
Tears welled up in his eyes as he continued to call out for his daughter.
"Marina!"
Hearing the faintly familiar voice amidst the chaos, the young girl named Marina turned her head, her eyes scanning the crowd in search of the source.
Soon, her eyes widened as she spotted her father struggling to make his way through the throng of people.
Without a moment''s hesitation, she ran towards him, tears streaming down her face.
"Huaa! Father!"
Marina cried out, her voice filled with a mixture of relief and overwhelming emotion.
Finally reaching her father, they embraced tightly, their tears mingling as they held each other close.
Amidst the heartwarming reunion, the scene continued to unfold, as one by one, the other children were reunited with their families.
The sight was truly touching, and even those in the crowd who had no personal connection to the children couldn''t help but be moved to tears.
Observing the heartwarming scene, Nathaniel couldn''t help but voice his thoughts.
"So... that woman kept her promise, huh?"
The unlikely fulfillment of a viin''s promise seemed almost too good to be true.
Adrian, however, couldn''t fully shake off his skepticism.
His forehead furrowed as he pondered the situation.
How could someone who had acted as a viin keep their word?
It seemed highly unlikely, and he couldn''t help but question the woman''s true intentions.
Before Adrian could voice his doubts, his Telesphere began to ring, interrupting his thoughts.
¡ªRing! ¡ªRing! ¡ªRing!
Upon seeing an unknown Tele-code disyed on the screen, his sense of unease intensified.
"Who is it?"
Nathaniel asked and Adrian shrugged, equally clueless.
"I don''t know."
Without much thought, Adrian received it and the voice of a woman resonated through the device.
"Greetings, Your Highness. Do you like the reward?"
It was Annelise.
Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged nces, their confusion deepening.
How did she manage to contact them?
Their eyes darted around, searching for any sign of her presence in the bustling crowd, but their efforts proved futile amidst the sea of people.
Without beating around the bush, Adrian got to the point.
"What do you want?"
His tone was guarded and cold.
Annelise sighed audibly, a hint of resignation in her voice.
"Ah, as cold as ever. I simply wanted to inform you that I have kept my promise, nothing more."
"..."
Silence enveloped the conversation as Adrian refused to engage further.
Sensing his indifference, Annelise spoke once more.
"Anyway, I hope you enjoy your reward, Prince Adrian."
With those final words, she abruptly ended the call, leaving Adrian and Nathaniel in a state of confusion and bewilderment.
Shaking off the lingering sense of unease, Adrian and Nathaniel redirected their attention to the front, where the rescued children were being tended to.
The crowd hade together, offering them drinks and light food, providingfort and sce while others helped reunite them with their families.
"Arrgghh!"
A groan pierced through the air, drawing everyone''s attention.
It was a young boy who had been receiving treatment from a physician.
Concern etched in his voice, the physician asked.
"Are you okay?"
But instead of answering, the child continued to wail in agony, drawing the attention of everyone present.
"Aarrghhh!!"
Adrian, upon witnessing this, widened his eyes in shock.
''Could it be¡ª''
As a flicker of realization sparked within him, and without a moment''s hesitation, he sprinted towards the boy.
"Ian! Wait!"
Nathaniel called out, hastily following his brother''s lead.
Oblivious to the world around him, Adrian''s pace quickened, his heart pounding in his chest.
He shouted at the top of his lungs, desperately trying to warn others.
"NO, GET AWAY FROM HIM!"
However, before Adrian could reach the boy, a sudden presence materialized beside him and Fredinand swiftly wrapped his arms around him.
¡ªBoom!
A deafening explosion erupted, shattering the tranquility of the scene.
The force of the st sent shockwaves through the air, engulfing the area in a cloud of dust and debris.
The ground trembled beneath them, as if an earthquake had struck.
Adrian and Fredinand''s bodies were violently flung several meters away, their forms tumbling through the air like ragdolls.
Amidst the fog of dust, their bodies collided with the ground and separated.
They rolled several times in different directions before finallying to a stop.
For a brief moment, Adriany there, dazed and disoriented, the world spinning around him.
The impact of the explosion had left Adrian disoriented, his senses overwhelmed by the sheer force of the st.
The surroundings were filled with the sounds of wails and screams.
Some cried out for help, while others groaned in agony.
"H-Help!!"
"Urgh!!"
The once vibrant scene had transformed into a chaotic nightmare.
Amidst the chaos, Adrian felt himself being lifted, and a familiar voice called out to him.
"Ian! Ian!"
Nathaniel''s voice pierced through the chaos, pulling Adrian back to reality.
With a series of gentle smacks to Adrian''s cheeks, Nathaniel tried to shake him out of his daze.
Adrian closed his eyes, taking a moment to collect himself.
He blinked several times, gradually bringing his senses back into focus.
When he opened his eyes, he saw Nathaniel standing before him, concern etched on his face.
"Nate?"
Adrian''s voice was shaky, but relief washed over him as he realized his brother was unharmed.
"Are you okay?"
Adrian nodded, offering a reassuring smile.
"I''m alright, thanks."
With Nathaniel''s help, Adrian managed to stand, his legs still shaky from the impact.
As he regained hisposure, he scanned the area, his cerulean eyes darting from one direction to another.
"Where''s Fredinand?"
It was all thanks to him, he didn''t sustain any serious injuries.
Nathaniel''s expression darkened, and he shook his head.
"I''m sorry, but I don''t know."
"Arrghhh!! Help me!!"
However, their concern for Fredinand was momentarily interrupted by a piercing scream that cut through the chaos.
Adrian''s attention snapped towards the source of the sound, his heart sinking as he realized it came from the direction where the children had been gathered.
"Wait. What happened to the¡ª"
"Kiiiieekkkk!!"
The moment a shriek entered their ears, they were stunned.
With a swift motion of his hand, Adrian unleashed a gust of wind, dispersing the smoke that had shrouded the area.
As the ck haze dissipated, Adrian and Nathaniel were confronted with a scene that surpassed their worst nightmares.
Countless bodiesy strewn across the ground, their forms twisted and mangled beyond recognition.
Limbs were torn apart, flesh was shredded, and bones jutted out at unnatural angles.
The once pristine ground was now a macabre canvas, drenched in a sea of crimson red.
But what truly sent a chill down their spines was the number of Chimeras scattered throughout the za.
"Kiieekkk!!"
"Kiieekkk!!"
Grotesque and nightmarish, these abominations charged ferociously in all directions, their twisted forms lurching and writhing.
Their monstrous roars filled the air, drowning out the cries of the wounded and terrified.
"Aaarrgghh!!"
"Huaaa!! Help!!"
"Kiieekkk!!"
The shrill, inhuman screeches of the Chimeras echoed through the chaos, a haunting soundtrack to the unfolding horror.
Amidst the confusion, a man found himself cornered by one of these monstrous creatures.
With a thunderous crash, the Chimera descended upon him, its weight sending him crashing to the ground.
The man''s desperate screams for help were abruptly silenced as the monster''s sharp ws shed across his face, leaving deep, bloody gashes.
"Aaarrgghh!!"
His agonized cry reverberated through the air as the Chimera continued its relentless assault.
Its ws tore through flesh, leaving trails of red on the ground.
Meanwhile, on the other side, another Chimera reveled in its sadistic violence.
With a sickening crunch, it sank its teeth into a man''s neck, ripping his head from his body.
"Arg¡ª"
The man''s final howl of pain echoed briefly before being cut short.
The beast, unsatisfied with its gruesome act, proceeded to wrench a limb from its joint, the sickening sound of bones breaking apanying the grisly disy.
Blood sshed onto the ground as the arm separated from the man''s body, adding to the already gruesome scene.
Chapter 138 Ch. 138: The Reward [3]
Sensing something approaching, Adrian and Nathaniel quickly turned to the side, only to find a Chimera hurtling through the air towards them.
"Kiieekkk!!"
However, just before it could reach them the Chimera was forcefully flung backward as Adrian''s wind bullet pierced through its crystallized heart, leaving a visible hole in its chest.
¡ªSt!
ck blood spurted into the air as the monsternded on the ground with a heavy thud.
Nathaniel turned toward Adrian andmanded.
"I''ll handle the ground. You eliminate them from the air."
Unlike in the drainage system, where there were only a dozen creatures, there are currently an excessive number of them.
Nathaniel wanted Adrian to remain safe while fighting those creatures.
Adrian nodded in understanding.
"Understood."
Wasting no time, Nathaniel unsheathed his sword and charged towards the nearest Chimera, while Adrian conjured an earth staircase towards the sky.
Without dy, he recited a spell, and soon, five Magic Circles materialized around him.
In a split second, a barrage of Wind Bullets flew towards the Chimeras that were chasing the people below.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
Each sessful hit resulted in a mesmerizing disy of ck blood bursting into the air, resembling a macabre firework show.
The Chimeras convulsed in agony as Adrian''s wind bullets pierced their hearts and their monstrous bodies to copse in a grotesque heap with fragments of flesh from them strewn across the battlefield.
Adrian''s eyes darted in every direction, scanning the chaotic za for any sign of the Chimeras.
With each sighting, he swiftly unleashed a volley of wind bullets to eliminate them.
Nathaniel tightened his grip on his sword and skillfully shed it through the air multiple times, unleashing a barrage of wind bullets towards every Chimera he encountered.
"Kkiiieeekkk!!"
"Kkiieekkk!!"
They emitted guttural, throaty shrieks as, one by one, the Chimera sumbed and copsed to the ground.
Nevertheless, Nathaniel couldn''t help but think to himself that everything he had feared had been proven true.
With he and Adrian outsmarting that damn organization, there was no way they would remain idle.
As their n continued to fail one after another, that fucking organization must also be racking their brains, just like he and Adrian did.
But still, the fact that the organization could control the children''s transformation ording to their wishes, it seemed that they hadpleted the Chimera project.
Amidst the chaos of battle, a desperate cry reached Nathaniel''s ears.
"Huuaa! Help!"
As Nathaniel caught sight of the figure, he noticed a knight being pursued by a headless Chimera rapidly approaching him.
Without hesitation, Nathaniel shouted amand.
"Duck!"
Reacting swiftly, the knight instinctively dropped to the ground, narrowly avoiding the deadly swipe of the Chimera''s ws.
Seizing the opportunity, Nathaniel swung his sword through the air, sending a white crescent light towards the Chimera''s heart.
¡ªSt!
The ck blood of the Chimera sprayed into the air as it fell onto its back.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Breathing heavily, the knight struggled to catch his breath, adrenaline coursing through his veins.
Nathaniel approached him, extending a helping hand to assist him in standing.
"Are you okay?"
Nathaniel asked, concern evident in his voice.
The knight, still dazed from the intense encounter, blinked in confusion, his eyes unfocused.
"Huh?"
He managed to utter, his voice filled with disbelief.
Nathaniel raised his voice, hoping to snap him out of his confusion.
"Are you okay?!"
The knight blinked, his unfocused eyes slowly focusing on Nathaniel''s face.
He nodded hesitantly, still shaken from the intense encounter.
"Y-yes! I''m¡ª"
"Kiiieeekkk!"
Reacting swiftly, Nathaniel thrust his sword forward.
However, just before it could make contact with the Chimera, the creature''s body was flung to the side, rolling several times on the ground before finallying to a stop.
Its limbs were contorted, and blood could be seen leaking from its body, drenching the floor with its dark, ck blood.
As Adrian''s mana lingered in the air, Nathaniel looked up at his brother, gratitude shining in his eyes.
"Thanks!"
Adrian nodded in response before redirecting his attention to the surroundings, determined to eliminate as many Chimera as possible.
Curiosity piqued, the dazed knight finally found his voice.
He stuttered out a question, still in awe of the swift demise of the Chimera.
"H-how did you instantly kill that monster?"
Nathaniel, still in the midst of unleashing wind des towards a Chimera crawling on a nearby building, spared a moment to answer.
"Its heart, it is its only weakness,"
The knight''s eyes widened in realization.
"Its heart?"
"Kiieekkk!!"
The Chimera let out a guttural, throaty sound before finally copsing to the ground.
"Yeah."
With that, Nathaniel resumed moving, and the Knight followed him closely whilst mumbling as he went.
"No wonder the monster refused to die despite my efforts to decapitate it."
A sudden realization struck Nathaniel, he halted his steps and reached into his Magical Sphere.
Retrieving a device, he turned towards Adrian with a sense of urgency.
"Ian! Catch this!"
Nathaniel called out, tossing the device towards his brother.
With sharp reflexes, Adrian deftly caught the device, his fingers closing around it tightly.
As he unclenched his fist, the device revealed itself to be an amplified device.
"Ian, announce the Chimera''s weakness!"
Nathanielmanded, his voice filled with urgency.
He hoped that by sharing the Chimera''s weakness with the people of the city, they could save many lives and empower others to fight back against the monstrous threat.
"Got it!"
Wasting no more time, Adrian channeled his Mana into the device and began to speak.
"Pierce the monster''s heart to kill it instantly!"
Adrian''s voice reverberated throughout the city, capturing the attention of both survivors and those still engaged inbat with the Chimeras, as well as those who had sought refuge in fear.
"Pierce the monster''s heart to kill it instantly!"
Adrian shouted once again.
"Also, please gather towards the Sun Pce entrance. We will clear the path for you, so you can pass without worries."
A brief silence followed Adrian''s words, the weight of his message sinking in.
Then, a wave of determination washed over the survivors.
They began to move, their steps purposeful as they made their way towards the designated gathering point.
Soon, Adrian concluded his speech with a final message.
"Good luck."
However, before the echoes of his words could fade, a sudden and sharp whizzing sound pierced through the air, causing everyone to instinctively look up towards the sky.
Multiple blue lights ascended and converged at a single point high above.
The lights merged and transformed into a magnificent spectacle¡ªa translucent barrier descended upon the city, its appearance reminiscent of water sliding down a ss surface.
The barrier expanded rapidly, epassing the entire urbanndscape.
"The city barrier¡"
Adrian murmured to himself.
If it was like that, then it meant Arthur had already received the news about this terrorism and acted to prevent the monster from escaping outside the city.
Adrian hastily created another earth staircase, rising to a higher vantage point.
With his binocrs in hand, he focused his gaze on the Sun Castle entrance.
Through the lenses, Adrian saw countless cavaliers and knights, adorned in gleaming armor, were crossing the bridge towards the city.
Considering the size of the army, Adrian believed that the situation would be resolved quickly, and so he eximed.
"The reinforcement ising!"
Nevertheless, Adrian''s relief was short-lived.
¡ªBOOM!!
A deafening explosion reverberated throughout the city, causing the ground to shake violently.
Adrian''s attention was immediately drawn to the source of the disturbance¡ªa billowing plume of thick ck smoke rose high into the sky, emanating from the Mana Boulder tower in the distance.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The explosion continued to roar, its fiery st sending ck smoke spiraling into the sky.
Nathaniel, who had just regained hisposure, turned to Adrian and eximed.
"Ian! What happened?!"
ncing down below, Adrian shouted back.
"The Tower! I think it''s under attack!"
"!"
The news hit Nathaniel like a punch to the gut, freezing him in ce.
His fists clenched tightly as anger and frustration surged through him.
''Annelise! That damn bitch! She nned this chaos to steal the item!''
"Nate! Watch out!"
Adrian''s urgent warning snapped Nathaniel out of his thoughts, and he quickly turned to the side, instinctively raising his sword to defend himself.
And as if the world was slowing down, Nathaniel could see the knight whom he had just saved a moment ago thrust his dagger towards him, aiming directly at his heart.
¡ªSt!
Crimson liquid sttered on the barrier cast by Adrian around Nathaniel when a dagger pierced through the knight''s throat from behind.
As the dagger was pulled out, the knight''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground, exposing an elderly man with graying hair and piercing gray eyes.
Adrian, upon catching sight of his head butler, called out to him with a voice tinged with relief.
"Fredinand! You''re alive!"
The sight of his trusted head butler, whom he had presumed dead, brought a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos.
Turning to his master, Ferdinand''s lips curled into a warm smile as he greeted him with a respectful nod.
"Your Highness."
Returning to the matter at hand, Adrian dismissed the barrier and promptly posed a question.
"Nate! Are you okay?"
Nathaniel, still reeling from the shock of the betrayal, forced a smile and nodded weakly.
"I''m alright¡ thanks for saving me!"
However, Adrian couldn''t help but notice his brother''s pallid face. It appeared that he was genuinely shocked and hadn''t anticipated such an oue.
Regardless, Adrian nodded in acknowledgement and gave an order to his head butler.
"Fred, please assist my brother."
"As you wish."
Suddenly, the air erupted with piercing screams and bone-chilling groans.
"Ahh!! Help me!!"
"Why¡ªugh!"
Adrian''s horror grew as he surveyed his surroundings and witnessed not only the Chimera but also the Knights¡ªthe spies¡ªwere now hunting down the citizens.
It was utter chaos.
Chapter 139 Ch. 139: The Reward [4]
Chapter 139 Ch. 139: The Reward [4]
"Ahh!! Help me!!"
"Why¡ªugh!"
Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, the cacophony of screams and roars filling his ears as chaos consumed the city.
The sight of innocent people being torn apart by the Chimeras and the Knights sent a surge of anger coursing through his veins.
He was filled with an overwhelming rage.
Wasting no time, Adrian conjured an earth staircase to ascend to a higher location.
He climbed the staircase with haste, his heart pounding in his ears, the screams of the terrified citizens echoing in his mind.
Reaching the summit, Adrian promptly began chanting a spell.
Within moments, five colossal Magic Circles materialized around him, releasing an unending barrage of wind bullets that soared relentlessly throughout the city.
They swiftly flew at incredible speeds, targeting the Chimeras and any Knights who posed a threat to the innocent citizens.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
With a sickening sound, the heads of the valiant Knights exploded one by one, their skulls shattering into fragments that scattered through the air.
Chunks of meat and bone rained down, painting the atmosphere with a gruesome disy of crimson.
The ground beneath them became a canvas of horror, drenched in a pool of viscous, ink-like blood.
Not far behind, the ferocious Chimeras met a simr fate.
Their chests burst open, torn apart by the sheer force of Adrian''s relentless assault.
Guts spilled out in all directions, their innards scattering like grotesque confetti.
The ink-like blood sttered across the ground, leaving dark stains on the faces of those who narrowly escaped the beasts'' deadly ws.
Adrian, his cerulean eyes darting left and right, was consumed by a whirlwind of emotions.
Anger, frustration, and helplessness swirled within him, fueling his determination to eliminate as many enemies as possible and save as many innocent citizens as he could.
Ignoring his Magic Circle that continued to greedily sap away his Mana, Adrian unleashed an unrelenting volley of wind bullets without hesitation.
Explosions and stters filled the air, the sounds blending into a symphony of destruction.
As the battle raged on, the once-thriving city descended further into madness.
Buildings crumbled under the weight of the relentless assault, their foundations shaken by the tremors of the ongoing conflict.
mes danced in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the scene of devastation.
The cries of the wounded and dying mingled with the primal roars of the Chimeras, creating a haunting chorus that echoed through the destion.
The ground itself became a graveyard of destruction, littered with the grotesque remnants of the battle.
Twisted limbs intertwined with shattered debris, forming a macabre tapestry that bore witness to the horrors that unfolded.
Blood pooled in dark puddles, seeping into the earth, forever marking this ce as a site of unspeakable violence.
¡ªSt!
Inky blood sttered on the ground as Nathaniel''s de pierced through the Chimera''s heart.
Nathaniel pulled his weapon back, frustration evident in his gaze as he looked upward.
The Mana around them continued to condense with each passing moment, causing him to curse in frustration.
"What the hell is that little brat thinking?!"
It had been over half an hour since they had started clearing the path towards the entrance of Sun Castle, yet there was no sign of Adrian ceasing his relentless barrage of wind bullets.
It almost seemed like Adrian was a walking weapon, relentlesslyunching missiles without pause.
Also, what absurdity was with the excessive size of his Magic Circle?
Why was that little brat always obsessed with making a gigantic Magic Circle?
Thest time he did something simr he fell unconscious for three days!
Moreover, considering that reinforcements were on their way, he did not have to do something excessive like that.
"Kiieekk!"
ncing to the side, a Chimera was seen lunged at him and Nathaniel effortlessly leaped to the side to evade.
With a swift half-spin, Nathaniel thrust his sword towards the Chimera''s back, piercing through its heart.
"Kiieekk!"
It let out a piercing wail before ultimately sumbing to the ground, ck blood seeping from its wound.
"Ugh!"
A knight nearby groaned before his head was severed from his body, revealing an old man in a brown robe.
Swinging his dagger to remove the blood from his de, the old man looked up and made a suggestion.
"I''ll stop him."
However, Nathaniel shook his head.
"No, I''ll handle it myself. You take care of the ground."
"I understand."
Ferdinand nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.
Nathaniel conjured an earth staircase leading towards Adrian and he climbed it swiftly.
He knew that Adrian must be concerned about the safety of the citizens, but his reckless actions could put him in danger.
While Nathaniel also cared deeply for the people, his priority was ensuring his little brother''s safety.
Closing the distance between them, Nathaniel hopped onto Adrian''s earth te and immediately yanked the boy to face him.
However, before he could utter a word, Nathaniel''s voice caught in his throat as he noticed red liquid sliding down from Adrian''s nose, staining his clothes.
Anger surged within Nathaniel, his frustration reaching its peak.
"What the hell are you thinking?!"
He eximed, unable to contain his emotions.
But Adrian simply stared back at him, his eyes filled with helplessness.
"...Nate, this is my fault."
Adrian whispered, his voice filled with guilt.
A pang of sorrow pierced Nathaniel''s heart.
He now understood why Adrian had been acting so recklessly, a stark contrast to his usual cautious nature.
Adrian believed that all of this chaos had been caused by his own actions, as he had made a bet with that bitch.
In that moment, Nathaniel''s anger transformed into a deep sense of protectiveness towards his younger brother.
Shaking his head, he gently cupped Adrian''s face, staring into his eyes, ready to reassure him.
However, before he could utter a word, Ferdinand''s urgent voice pierced through the tension.
"Your Highnesses! Over there!"
Both Nathaniel and Adrian turned their gaze to where Ferdinand was pointing, their eyes widening in surprise.
Before them stood a colossal, heavily built bipedal creature, straightening its back.
The creature was brown-skinned, adorned with six menacing horns on top of its head, sharp ws, and a spiked back and tail.
Its immense height surpassed the surrounding buildings, making everything around it appear minuscule.
It was a behemoth, an A-rank monster.
"RROOOOAARRR!!"
The Behemoth unleashed a deafening roar that reverberated through the air, shattering ss windows and sending shards raining down like deadly confetti.
The ground trembled beneath their feet as the Behemoth iled its arms and tail, causing nearby buildings to crumble like sandcastles.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The thunderous crashes echoed through the streets, drowning out the screams and cries of terrified onlookers.
Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring their vision and adding to the chaos that had descended upon the city.
Nathaniel''s fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white, his teeth grinding together in frustration.
A mixture of anger surged through his veins.
"That bitch! She teleported a damn behemoth into the city!"
Considering that the organization was able to provide a damn Kraken and a Bellueel as a ploy, Nathaniel should have anticipated this oue.
However, taking into ount their deployment of spies, Chimeras, and even an A-rank monster like Behemoth, it is evident that the organization went to great lengths to secure the item through theft.
Turning his gaze to his younger brother, Nathaniel saw the same determination burning in Adrian''s eyes.
Without exchanging a word, they shared an unspoken understanding.
Adrian nodded, his expression resolute, urging Nathaniel to take action.
Nathaniel nodded back, his resolve hardening.
With that, Adrian cast a nce downward and ryed the n to his head butler.
"We will attack it."
"I understand."
With that, they wasted no time and swiftly charged towards the menacing creature in the distance.
As they moved, Nathaniel quickly dialed his Mercenary, and as soon as the call connected, he spoke without hesitation.
"Did you see the monster?"
The Mercenary on the other end of the line couldn''t help but respond with a mix of shock and sarcasm.
// Boss, my eyes are perfectly fine, of course, I see it! //
Nathaniel''s lips curled into a wry smile, momentarily distracted by his subordinate audacity.
The Behemoth''s monstrous size made it impossible to miss.
"Then gather hundreds of Mercenaries and march towards it. We''re going to fight it."
Nathanielmanded, his voice cutting through the chaos.
// You what¡ª? //
The man on the other side found himself rendered speechless at that very moment.
As expected of his Boss, Nathaniel always assigned them arduous quests.
However, the payment Nathaniel offered was the highest among all the Diamond Rank Mercenaries.
Sighing in resignation, the manplied.
// Got it! We''ll arrive in half an hour. //
"Also, send a team to scout the Tower situation."
// I understand. //
With the call concluded, Nathaniel took a moment to steady himself amidst the chaos.
Nevertheless, Nathaniel fervently hoped that the Elders of the Tower would be able to safeguard the item at all costs.
Because it would be a disaster if the item fell into their hands.
Chapter 140 Ch. 140: The Reward [5]
Chapter 140 Ch. 140: The Reward [5]
"RROOOAARR!!"
The deafening roar of the behemoth echoed throughout Agatha, shaking the very foundations of its buildings.
Its monstrous form towered over thendscape, a hulking mass of fury and destruction.
With each swing of its colossal fists, it obliterated everything in its path, reducing the towering building to mere rubble.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The air was thick with dust and debris as the behemoth''s rampage continued.
The ground quaked violently with every thunderous step it took, causing cracks to spread like spiderwebs along the streets.
The once vibrant city now resembled a war zone, with mes engulfing the remnants of shattered buildings and the acrid smell of smoke permeating the air.
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clicked his tongue in annoyance at the sight unfolding before his eyes as he and Adrian leaped from one earth te to another.
It was clear that if the behemoth''s rampage persisted, the Capital City would be reduced to nothing but ruins.
Or perhaps that was what the shitty organization intended.
The fact that that bitch teleported the monster right after Arthur activated the city barrier implied a strong possibility.
Nathaniel nced up at the sky where the transparent ss shimmered with an eerie beauty.
The fact that the city barrier was still intact indicated that Arthur had made a difficult decision.
He had chosen to sacrifice Agatha to prevent the Chimera from escaping and causing further casualties in other cities.
As the distance between them and the monster grew shorter, Nathaniel turned to his brother and expressed his thoughts.
"We need to catch the monster''s attention."
Adrian, who had just extinguished the zing fire with a powerful jet of water down below, turned to Nathaniel and responded.
"It''s a piece of cake."
With that, Adrian chanted inwardly and unleashed a barrage of wind bullets toward the monster up ahead.
¡ªWhizz!
The projectiles whizzed through the air, hurtling toward the behemoth with incredible speed.
Sensing the impending danger, the monster turned its head, but it was toote.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Explosions erupted in rapid session as the wind bullets found their mark, causing the behemoth to stagger backward.
ck smoke billowed from its head, obscuring its vision and causing it to emit a deafening wail of pain and frustration.
"RROOAARR!!"
However, the behemoth quickly regained its footing, its massive form stabilizing amidst the chaos.
Soon, a flickering blue light emerged amidst the smoke, and a streak of lightning shot forth from the behemoth''s body, hurtling toward Nathaniel and Adrian.
Reacting swiftly, they leaped out of harm''s way, narrowly avoiding the lightning bolt.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Their once sturdy foothold crumbled, shattered by the force of the lightning strike that continued its destructive path.
In its wake, a trail of devastation was left behind with clouds of dust and debris billowing into the air as a result.
Apart from its physical strength, what the monster needed to be wary of was its Lightning Elemental.
Yes, the Behemoth could wield Lightning Elemental.
"RROOOARR!!"
The deafening roar of the monster echoed through the air once again.
Landing perfectly on their own newly conjured earth tes, Nathaniel and Adrian exchanged a nce and nodded in understanding.
Without wasting a moment, they charged towards the monstrous creature.
As the thick ck smoke surrounding the monster dissipated, Nathaniel found himself face to face with its menacing gaze.
In a swift motion, the monster swung its massive fist toward him.
With lightning reflexes, Adrian flicked his hand, transforming the earth te beneath Nathaniel''s feet into a pir,unching Nathaniel into the air.
¡ªBoom!
Nathaniel''s previous foothold burst violently as the monster''s fist collided with the earth pir, shattering it into countless pieces.
Hovering in mid-air, Nathaniel seized the opportunity and swung his sword, sending numerous crescent white lights toward the monster.
Undetter, the Behemoth tilted its head and swung its other fist, forcing Adrian to conjure an earth te beneath Nathaniel''s feet once again.
With a swift change of Adrian''s magic, the earth te transformed into a towering pir,unching Nathaniel higher into the sky.
¡ªBoom!
The earth tower cracked beneath the immense pressure, sending debris spiraling in all directions.
Taking advantage, the monster opened its massive jaws and unleashed a searing bolt of lightning towards Nathaniel, who was still suspended in the air.
Reacting instinctively, Adrian created a protective barrier around his brother.
¡ªBoom!
The lightning bolt collided with the barrier, causing a thunderous explosion that sent Nathaniel hurtling backward at an rming speed, crashing into a nearby building.
¡ªBoom!
The monster shifted its feral gaze toward Adrian, who stood resolute in the distance.
Without a moment''s hesitation, the monster charged toward him, its thunderous footsteps reverberating through the surroundings.
¡ªThud! ¡ªThud! ¡ªThud!
The ground trembled violently under the monster''s colossal weight, causing houses to crumble and disintegrate into dust.
Adrian remained unfazed, his eyes fixed on the approaching menace and before long, a sword materialized in his grasp.
As the distance between them diminished, the monster swung its massive fist and Adrian conjured a hardened wall of earth before him, shielding himself from the impending blow.
¡ªBoom!
The ground cracked under the force of the impact, but the wall held, allowing Adrian to summon another earth te in the distance and leap sideways to create some distance.
The earth wall soon crumbled, and as the boy continued to distance himself, the monster''s menacing jaws opened wide.
Within its depths, a brilliant blue light began to gather.
However, Adrian, who spotted it, swiftly conjured a massive fireball andunched it toward the monster.
"RROOAARR!!"
A deafening boom reverberated through the air as the fireball collided with the Behemoth''s gaping maw, causing it to emit a deafening roar of pain.
"RROOAARR!!"
The monster staggered backward, ck smoke billowing from its mouth, struggling to regain itsposure.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian chanted and unleashed three earth spears.
Unexpectedly, the monster jumped backward, causing Adrian''s attack to miss and hit the ground below.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Clouds of dust and debris emerged and swirling into the air.
Just as itnded, the monster immediately rushed toward him once again, with green blood dripping from the corner of its mouth.
Wasting no time, Adrian unleashed a volley of wind bullets, but the monster deftly zig-zagged.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Arriving before him, the monster swung its sharp ws.
However, just before it could get near Adrian, the Behemoth''s body lurched to the side as it was continuously struck by a barrage of crescent lights.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"ROOAARR!!"
The monster let out a wail as it staggered.
Adrian nced to the side and saw Nathaniel standing on his earth te.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian joined in and fired another volley of wind bullets.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"ROOAARR!!"
The unexpected assault caused the creature to wail in agony, its stumbling movements revealing the toll of the relentless onught.
Yet, despite thebined efforts of Adrian and Nathaniel, the Behemoth refused to sumb.
As Adrian turned to the side, his gaze met Nathaniel''s golden eyes.
They nodded in unison and wasted no time, rushing toward the monster.
As the ck smoke surrounding the monster gradually dissipated, the creature''s battered head came into view, its grotesque features now adorned with streaks of vivid green blood.
Rising to its full height, the monster unleashed a powerful lightning bolt from its gaping mouth, targeting Nathaniel.
In response, Adrian swiftly conjured a solid block of earth to shield Nathaniel from the impending attack.
The lightning bolt whizzed in the air and struck Adrian''s makeshift wall.
¡ªBoom!
Sensing an opening, Adrian manipted Nathaniel''s earth te, transforming it into a towering pir that propelled him upward toward the creature.
Hovering in midair, Nathaniel activated his Enigma, and a surge of power began coursing through his veins.
As Nathaniel started chanting, the sword in his hand trembled and shone brightly.
When the distance between them diminished, Nathaniel lunged forward, thrusting his sword.
¡ªStab!
Green blood spurted into the Behemoth''s eyes, causing a deafening wail to reverberate through the air.
"RROOOAARRR!!"
.
.
.
¡ªm!
A white-haired man in his wedding attire mmed the table in front of him.
The sudden outburst sent shockwaves through the gathering, and the room fell into an uneasy silence.
The high-ranking nobles and military personnel seated around him at a round table, exchanged nervous nces, their faces reflecting a mixture of fear and curiosity.
With furrowed brows and eyes burning with anger, the white-haired man¡ªArthur, fixated his sights on the surveince system hovering in the air.
The man''s grip tightened around his fist, his knuckles turning white as his anger intensified upon watching a live feed of two young men battling a monstrous beast in the heart of the city.
Soon, his voice, filled with a mixture of frustration and concern, boomed through the room, demanding answers from those around him.
"How the hell did my sons end up out there fighting that creature?!"
Chapter 141 Ch. 141: The Reward [6]
The middle-aged man with white hair sat in the meeting room, his wedding attire slightly disheveled.
Frustration etched deep lines on his forehead, and his face disyed clear signs of exasperation.
Just moments ago, he had exchanged wedding vows with his bride, Charlotte, but the moment of the unity of the two kingdoms was abruptly interrupted by chaos.
The wedding venue hade to a sudden halt as an emergency meeting was called to address the unfolding problems.
It all began with a ferocious Chimera wreaking havoc on the town of Agatha.
As if that wasn''t enough, it was revealed that the Knights were spies and they began hunting down innocent citizens.
To make matters worse, the Tower was under attack, and an A-rank monster made an unexpected appearance.
All of these cmities had already given Arthur a pounding headache, but nothing could have prepared him for what happened next.
Two young men, engaged in a fierce battle with the Behemoth, caught his attention.
The sight of their bravery would have been admirable if they were anyone else, but to Arthur''s dismay, they were none other than his own sons.
For Chrono''s sake! They were just kids!
Reacting instinctively, Arthur mmed his hand on the table before him, his voice filled with a mix of anger and concern.
"How in the world did my sons end up out there, fighting that creature?!"
Arthur couldn''t understand why his sons seemed to love giving him a headache?!
Eventually, Arthur''s patience wore thin, and he bellowed.
"Asher! Bring those two little imps to me!"
A man with light green hair, named Asher, who had been standing nearby, swiftly moved forward to respond to Arthur''smand.
"Yes, Sire!"
He acknowledged with a respectful nod.
Determined to fulfill his duty, Asher promptly exited the meeting hall.
.
.
.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The air was filled with the sickening sound of sttering green blood as an old man, with a slender figure and lightning-fast movements, darted around the Behemoth''s feet.
His glowing dagger sliced through the monster''s thick skin, leaving a trail of blood in its wake.
With remarkable agility, he leaped and danced, attacking the creature''s legs relentlessly, while the two princes engaged the Behemoth from above.
¡ªBoom!
A thunderous explosion reverberated through the air, followed by a monstrous wail.
"Roooarrrr!!"
In a split second, Fredinand hopped away, narrowly escaping being stomped to death.
As soon as the Behemoth regained its footing, Ferdinand immediately charged back into the fray, scaling the Behemoth''s towering legs with his relentless strikes.
"Roooarrrr!!"
The Behemoth unleashed a thunderous roar with blood streaming down from its eyes, blinding its vision.
The Behemoth, now regaining its bnce, let out another earth-shaking roar and charged forward.
Sensing the danger, Adrian enveloped Nathaniel''s body with a wind barrier the moment the monster''s massive fist lunged toward him.
¡ªBoom!
The impact of the Behemoth''s punch sent Nathaniel hurtling through the air, his body spinning uncontrobly.
Reacting with lightning speed, Adrian conjured a solid wall, abruptly halting his brother''s trajectory and preventing him from crashing into the ground.
As Nathaniel came to a sudden halt, Adrian dismissed the barrier and created an earth te for his brother tond.
But the Behemoth was relentless in its pursuit.
"Roooarrrr!!"
With a thunderous roar, the creature charged toward Nathaniel once again, its massive form shaking the battlefield.
In a split second, Adrian transformed Nathaniel''s foothold into a towering pir, propelling him high into the air, far beyond the Behemoth''s reach.
¡ªBoom!
The earth tower crumbled upon impact from the monster''s powerful punch.
However, the Behemoth who had expected it,shed out its long, spikey tail toward Nathaniel.
With lightning reflexes, Adrian conjured a protective wind barrier, narrowly averting the deadly attack by a hair''s breadth.
¡ªBang!
The tail struck the shield with a resounding bang, sending shockwaves through the air.
As Nathaniel flung towards him, Adrian swiftly created an earth te and leaped sideways.
¡ªBoom!
Nathaniel struck a nearby building, causing it to crumble into a cloud of dust and debris.
Just right after Adriannded, he was forced to create a wall of earth in front of him as a lightning bolt rushed toward him.
¡ªBoom!
The lightning collided with the earth shield, causing a deafening boom that reverberated through the surroundings.
"Tsk."
Adrian couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance.
As expected of a monster with an A-rank, its intelligence was significantly superior to that of C-rank or B-rank monsters.
A-rank monsters had the ability to recall their fighting patterns.
By transforming the earth te beneath him into a pir, Adrian propelled himself into the air and swiftly unleashed a barrage of wind bullets toward the monster.
However, the creature skillfully jumped backward to evade, causing Adrian''s attack to miss its mark and hit the ground instead.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Undeterred, the monster opened its mouth wide once again and unleashed a volley of lightning,pelling Adrian to swiftly create earth tes and leap to the side.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
One by one the earth te shattered and crumbled into dust under the relentless assault.
While Adrian was diligently evading the monster''s relentless assault, the creature''s body was suddenly struck by a torrent of crescent lights.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
"Roooaarr!!"
The monster wailed in agony as the wind des continued to slice through its left nk, leaving deep gashes in its thick hide.
The battlefield became even more chaotic as the Behemoth stumbled backward, disoriented by the unexpected attack.
Turning his cerulean eyes to the source of the attack, Nathaniel was seen standing on a te of earth far away from him.
Adrian swiftly raised his Telesphere and dialed his brother''s number.
As soon as the call connected, Adrian immediately conveyed his n.
"I will act as a distraction while you climb the monster!"
Recognizing the disadvantage of engaging in long-distancebat, Adrian understood the importance of Nathanielunching a physical attack on the Behemoth, just as he had done before.
This was especially crucial considering Nathaniel''s activation of his Enigma ability.
Given the uncertainty of how long this ability wouldst, it was imperative to expedite Nathaniel''s mounting of the monster.
// Got it. //
With a simple acknowledgment, their call ended, leaving the brothers to execute their respective roles.
"Rooaarrr!!"
The Behemoth let out a thunderous roar, its massive form stabilizing on its feet.
Despite the numerous wounds and bleeding, none of the attacks they had unleashed so far had dealt a significant blow to the monstrous creature.
Turning its head towards Nathaniel, the monster immediately charged at him.
Without wasting any more time, Adrian fired three earth spears to catch its attention.
However, the Behemoth abruptly changed its track, causing his attack to strike the ground below.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Clouds of dust and debris spiraled into the air, further adding to the chaotic atmosphere of the battlefield.
Shortly, the monster nced in his direction, and as their eyes met, it rushed towards him.
This allowed Nathaniel to approach the monster from behind.
¡ªThud! ¡ªThud! ¡ªThud!
The Behemoth''s thunderous footsteps reverberated through the air as it charged toward Adrian, closing the distance between them rapidly.
Sensing the imminent danger, Adrian chanted inwardly, channeling his magic to unleash a barrage of wind bullets toward the oing monster.
However, the Behemoth disyed a surprising level of agility, effortlessly dodging Adrian''s projectiles with deft zig-zags.
Despite its colossal size, the monster moved with astonishing velocity.
As the gap between Adrian and the Behemoth diminished, the creature swung its sharp ws.
But before it could reach its target, Nathaniel struck with precision, stabbing the monster''s other eye with a swift and powerful attack.
Green blood spurted from the wounded eye, causing the Behemoth to roar in agony, its deafening cry echoing through the chaos of the space.
"Roooaaarr!!"
The scene became even more chaotic as the wounded monster thrashed about, its movements bing erratic and unpredictable.
The ground shook beneath their feet as the Behemoth unleashed its fury in response to the pain inflicted upon it.
Seizing the golden opportunity, Adrian chanted inwardly, and in a blinding sh, a colossal blue Magic Circle materialized on the ground, crackling with untamed energy.
With a surge of power, the Behemoth found itself engulfed in a swirling vortex of icy winds, freezing its movements in an instant.
The monstrous creature writhed and struggled, its massive body encased in a prison of solid ice, its furious roars echoing through the battlefield.
"Rooaaarr!!"
As the monster''s movement froze, Nathaniel swiftly drew his sword and began to chant.
With each word, his sword trembled and became enveloped in a brilliant light.
Gathering all his strength, Nathaniel thrust his sword with great force into the monster''s forehead.
"Rooaaarr!!"
The monster''s anguished cry reverberated through the chaotic battleground.
The ice surrounding the Behemoth''s body began to crack and fracture, unable to contain the sheer force behind Nathaniel''s mighty strike.
¡ªWhizz!
The earth spears sliced through the air, hurtling toward the Behemoth with a terrifying velocity.
Nathaniel swiftly retracted his sword and created a series of earth tes, in an attempt to retreat.
¡ªShattered!
The ice encasing the Behemoth''s body exploded into a shower of jagged shards, filling the air with a blizzard of frozen chaos.
The monster, now freed from its icy prison, let out a thunderous roar, its fury reaching a crescendo.
Its enormous form thrashed violently, causing the ground to quake and tremble beneath its weight.
Yet, before it could unleash its wrath upon them, the earth spears pierced through its chest and stomach, causing a violent eruption of sickly green blood that sprayed into the air like a grotesque fountain.
"Rooaarrr!!"
The Behemoth''s final wail reverberated through the space.
The monstrous creature staggered, its strength waning as it sumbed to its grievous wounds.
The ground beneath it cracked and split, as if unable to bear the weight of its defeat.
As the dust settled and the chaos subsided, Adrian and Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief.
With that, their battle came to an end.
Chapter 142 Ch. 142: Rumination [1]
¡ªBoom!
The deafening boom echoed through the chaos, drowning out any other sound.
The ground shook violently as the Behemoth crashed down, causing a massive tremor that rippled through the surrounding area, sending clouds of dust and debris soaring into the air.
As the dust began to settle and the chaos subsided, Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with a mixture of exhaustion and relief.
The defeat of the Behemoth was a minor victory, but Adrian knew all too well that the battle was far from over.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes scanned the devastated surroundings with a sense of urgency, taking in the heart-wrenching sight of buildings reduced to mere rubble and charred remnants.
The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke, and the distant crackling of mes mingled with desperate cries for help, wails of agony, and the blood-curdling shrieks of the Chimeras.
Guilt washed over Adrian like a tidal wave, his heart heavy with the weight of responsibility.
He knew that the destruction thaty before him was, in part, his doing.
''It''s¡ my fault¡''
He clenched his fists tightly, feeling the weight of the lives at stake.
Without wasting a moment, he summoned his powers, creating a staircase leading to a higher vantage point.
"Ian, wait!"
Nathaniel called out, concern etched on his face.
Ignoring Nathaniel, Adrian unleashed a barrage of wind bullets toward the Chimeras and the spies that entered his line of sight.
¡ªWhizz
The bullets sliced through the air with a sharp whistle, finding their targets with deadly precision.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The Chimera''s chests erupted in sprays of ck blood, while the spies'' heads exploded into a gruesome mess of flesh and bone.
Reaching the summit, Adrianmenced to recite a spell as fast as he could.
Gradually, a colossal magic circle formed in the sky, its intricate patterns glowing with an otherworldly light.
Dark clouds started to gather, swirling ominously above, as raindrops began to fall, at first a gentle drizzle, then turning into a torrential downpour.
The rain poured relentlessly, drenching Adrian and the ground below.
His blonde hair gradually faded, reced by his signature white locks.
The water cascaded down, extinguishing the mes that had ravaged the city.
But it was not enough.
Adrian could see that there were still many districts untouched by his Magic Circle, still engulfed in the destructive inferno.
Determined to save as many lives as possible, Adrian pushed himself further.
He infused more Mana into his Magic Circle, expanding its reach.
"Adrian, stop this in an instant! This is not your fault!"
Nathaniel''s voice pierced through the chaos, pleading him to cease his efforts.
Deafening his ear, Adrian continued.
Hastily, an intense dizziness began to overwhelm him, but he fought through the pain.
"Cough, cough!"
Blood stained his lips as he coughed, his body weakened by the immense strain.
His nose bled profusely, and the symptoms of Mana Exhaustion grew stronger with each passing second.
Ignoring the excruciating pain coursing through his body, Adrian pushed through.
¡ªWhack!
Suddenly, his body was violently flung to the side, causing him to stagger backward and fall onto the hard earth te.
Shearing pain shot through his left cheek.
Before he could fullyprehend what had happened, Adrian felt a forceful tug on his cor, and his gaze was forcibly directed towards his assant.
Nathaniel''s face appeared before his eyes, his golden feral eyes filled with anger and frustration.
"This is not your fault!"
Nathaniel growled, his voiceced with concern and exasperation.
But Adrian merely looked at him with an unreadable expression, his mind lost in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.
''How could it not be my fault?''
As Adrian gazed upon his brother''s face, a wave of emotions engulfed him.
It all began at that moment¡ªthe Refugee Camp.
If only he listened to Nathaniel''s advice to escape the camp and hadn''t persisted in urging everyone to fight the dark organization, then perhaps the dark organization wouldn''t have made a second attempt to assassinate the Kearny Princess.
And if only he hadn''t interfered with Charlotte''s assassination, he wouldn''t have gotten entangled with Annelise''s bet.
Adrian had always known that even the smallest alteration in the storyline could cause a butterfly effect, but he egotistically feigned ignorance, iming that it was Nathaniel''s responsibility as the protagonist of this world to handle such matters.
But now, as he looked at the chaos and madness unfolding below, Adrian realized the gravity of his actions.
Everything spiraled out of control, and even Nathaniel, the protagonist of this world, couldn''t handle the magnitude of the situation.
"Ian¡ª!"
"I''d appreciate it if you keep quiet, Nate."
"...ah."
Nathaniel''s eyes widened in realization, understanding the weight of his actions and the impact they had on Adrian.
He slowly loosened his grip on Adrian''s cor before eventually letting it go.
"I¡ I''m sorry, I punched you."
Nathaniel muttered, his voice filled with remorse.
Adrian weakly shook his head, his expression a mix of exhaustion and understanding.
"No, it''s alright."
Deep down, Adrian knew that Nathaniel was just trying to knock some sense into him.
But for now, Adrian needed some time alone to reflect and contemte the consequences of his choices.
Nathaniel tried to open his mouth but there was someone faster.
"Ahem!"
The boys turned towards the voice and beheld a man with vibrant, light green hair standing not too far away.
It was Asher, the Emperor''s Escort Knight, and behind him stood Fredinand.
Soon, the man began.
Nathaniel''s brows furrowed as he considered the situation.
"What about the monster and those spies? They are still scattered all over the ce?"
Nathaniel asked and Asher reassured him.
"Fear not, Your Highness. The Pdins will be dispatched soon to handle the situation. However, Your Highness'' safety is our top priority. Please return to the pce at once."
Nathaniel turned to Adrian, silently conveying the message. Adrian nodded weakly in response.
Turning back to Asher, Nathaniel spoke on behalf of both of them.
"We understand."
Immediately, Asher retrieved a Blink Sphere from his Magical Sphere and activated it.
In the blink of an eye, the scenery around them transformed, and they found themselves standing in the grand and opulent Sun Pce.
The familiar sight of the giant mahogany doors with intricate designs greeted their eyes, indicating that they had been instantly teleported to the entrance of the throne room.
ncing at his brother, Nathaniel chanted inwardly, using his magic to remove the rainwater that soaked their bodies and clothes.
Within moments, they werepletely dry.
"...thanks."
"You''re wee."
Nevertheless, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel a pang in his heart as he observed his brother''s distressed state.
Despite reminding him that it wasn''t his fault, the ident clearly took a toll on Adrian.
Raising his hand, Nathaniel gently ruffled Adrian''s hair, offering him words of encouragement.
"Be strong."
He hoped with all his heart that Adrian would find the strength to ovee this ordeal soon.
"Thank you."
With that, the trio approached the towering doors, their footsteps echoing through the grand hall.
The guard, stationed dutifully by the entrance, wasted no time in announcing their arrival with a voice that reverberated through the opulent space.
"His Highness Prince Nathaniel, His Highness Prince Adrian, and Sir Asher are entering!"
Soon, the grand mahogany doors swung open, revealing a sight that demanded attention.
The trio, led by the two princes and Asher, stepped into the room, leaving Ferdinand waiting outside the throne room.
At the center of the vast chamber, seated upon an intricately carved dais, sat a man in his forties.
His regal demeanor was enhanced by his snow-white hair and piercing magenta eyes, while his face remained devoid of any expression.
As the doors closed behind them, the trio advanced towards the Emperor.
Their footsteps, softened by the polished marble floor, echoed softly.
With a synchronized motion, they bowed before the Emperor and greeted him in unison.
"We greeted the Emperor of the Aeon Empire."
"You may rise."
The Emperor''s attention shifted momentarily to the figure standing behind his sons, a man with light green hair.
Sensing the unspokenmand, Asher instinctively moved to the side of the room, positioning himself in a ce of inconspicuousness.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Impatience flickered in the Emperor''s eyes as he tapped his armrest, the sound reverberating through the room like a metronome.
His gaze remained cold and unwavering, fixed upon his sons.
Closing his eyes briefly, the Emperor let out a long sigh, a deliberate attempt to quell his rising anger.
He began to address them, his voice carrying a mix of disappointment and frustration.
Chapter 143 Ch. 143: Rumination [2]
Chapter 143 Ch. 143: Rumination [2]
Closing his eyes briefly, the Emperor let out a long sigh, a deliberate attempt to quell his rising anger.
"How many times do I have to tell you to stay away from trouble?"
Arthur''s tone wasced with a hint of exasperation.
"I asked both of your mothers, and they imed to have no knowledge of your escapades. That means both of you sneaked out of the Castle."
A heavy silence hung in the air as his words sank in.
Arthur continued, his tone stern.
"And the fact that you went to such lengths, disguising yourselves inmoner''s clothes and even changing your hair color... I can only assume this was not your first attempt. Am I correct in this assumption?"
Caught red-handed, Nathaniel nodded, realizing that any objections would be futile.
"Yes, Your Majesty, you are correct."
The Emperor''s gaze remained fixed upon them, his disappointment palpable.
He had been preupied with his duties, and now he had to deal with his sons'' reckless behavior.
Arthur sighed, feeling a mixture of frustration and concern.
After a momentary pause, he spoke again, his words carrying the weight of his authority.
"As I am pressed for time, I will keep this brief. You are both banned from leaving the Sun Castle for a year. Do you have any objections?"
Arthur waited for his sons to respond, but the throne room remained silent.
"..."
Furrowing his eyebrows, Arthur couldn''t help but feel unsettled.
It was unlike Adrian and Nathaniel to ept their punishment without a fight.
Normally, both Adrian would begin to object to escape their punishment, but now a gloomy atmosphere surrounded him.
Even his blue eyes seemed dull as if the light within them had been extinguished.
Worry began to wash over Arthur, forcing him to descend from his dais and approach Adrian.
He bent forward slightly, cupping Adrian''s face gently to meet his gaze.
"Ian, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"
His voice carried genuine concern and worry, his fatherly instincts taking over.
Adrian shook his head, his voice barely audible.
"Yes, Your Majesty, I''m alright."
Arthur''s gaze shifted to Nathaniel, silently asking if he knew what had happened to his brother.
Nathaniel, however, shook his head, indicating hisck of knowledge.
Letting out a resigned sigh, Arthur realized he wouldn''t get any answers now.
"You must be tired. You are dismissed. Let''s discuss this when everything has calmed down. Carriages have been prepared for each of you outside."
"Thank you."
Adrian and Nathaniel replied in unison, bowing respectfully before exiting the room.
Arthur watched them leave, his heart heavy with concern for his sons.
¡ªThud.
As the heavy door behind them closed, Fredinand immediately joined Adrian and Nathaniel, walking a few steps behind them.
The three of them made their way towards the courtyard in silence, their footsteps echoed in the hallway.
After a few minutes of walking, two carriages stood ready, their doors open, inviting the princes to embark on their journey back to their respective pces.
Adrian approached the carriage designated for him, ready to step inside, however, Nathaniel''s voice stopped him.
"Ian."
Adrian turned to face his older brother, his eyes meeting Nathaniel''s gaze.
There was a flicker of worry in Nathaniel''s eyes as he spoke, his voice filled with genuine care.
"If you need someone to talk to, you can call me. I''ll be there for you."
Adrian forced a smile and weakly nodded his head, appreciating the gesture.
"...thank you."
With that, Fredinand closed the door, signaling that it was time to depart.
Soon, Adrian''s carriage began to move, slowly leaving away from the Sun Castle.
Nathaniel stood there, his face etched with worry as he watched his brother''s carriage.
Letting out a resignation sigh, he climbed the carriage to head toward his respective pce.
While it was true that Nathaniel was genuinely worried about his little brother, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at the same time.
With this, the likelihood of Adrian joining that shitty organization diminished.
But still, it was not enough.
He needed more.
However, his thoughts were soon interrupted by the faint noise of war that reached his ears.
Despite the vastke separating the Castle and the Capital City, the echoes of explosions and wailing could still be heard.
As Nathaniel nced out of the carriage window, his Telesphere rang.
¡ªRing ¡ªRing ¡ªRing
Upon seeing the name of his subordinate disyed on the screen, Nathaniel received the call.
// Boss, I have bad news. //
The voice on the other end of the line spoke, a tinge of apprehension evident and Nathaniel braced himself.
"Tell me."
// Two items were stolen. //
Nathaniel felt a surge of anger mixed with a pounding headache.
"Not only one, but two?!"
He eximed, his frustration boiling over.
"What the hell are the Elders doing? They can''t even protect the items?!"
However, the subordinate''s next words caught Nathaniel off guard, causing his anger to dissipate.
// Boss, one of the Elders died. //
"...what?"
Nathaniel''s disbelief was palpable, his heart sinking.
He sank back onto the couch and began to massage his temples as the headache intensified.
And in that moment, Nathaniel knew that the chaos and madness that had unfolded today was only the beginning.
"Fuck."
.
.
.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
Adrian sat there, his mind racing and his palms pressed against his temples.
He felt a wave of guilt wash over him, consuming his thoughts.
He was lost, confused, and unable to think clearly.
It was as if he was trapped in a dark abyss with no light to guide him.
The weight of his emotions pressed down on him, leaving him feeling helpless and hopeless.
Letting out a heavy sigh, Adrian let his head fall into his hands, seeking sce in the darkness that enveloped him.
He couldn''t see a way out of the situation he found himself in.
The burden of his actions weighed heavily on his conscience, and he struggled to find a path forward.
Closing his eyes, Adrian tried to calm his racing mind and ease the turmoil in his heart.
He focused on his breathing, inhaling and exhaling slowly, attempting to find some semnce of peace amidst the chaos.
He tried to clear his mind, pushing away the thoughts that threatened to overwhelm him.
After what felt like an eternity, the carriage finally came to a stop, and Fredinand''s voice broke through Adrian''s thoughts.
"Your Highness, we have arrived."
He announced, opening the carriage door.
Adrian wasted no time and quickly made his way to his chamber, hoping to find solitude within its walls.
However, as he entered the room, his eyes fell upon an unexpected figure.
A woman with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes sat on the couch, and Adrian''s heart sank at the sight of her.
Unbeknownst to him, tears welled up in his eyes, and without warning, they began to stream down his face.
Overwhelmed by emotions he couldn''t fullyprehend, Adrian ran toward Aerilyn and embraced her tightly, his sobs escaping uncontrobly.
"Sob, sob. Mom¡"
Respecting the need for privacy, herdy-in-waiting discreetly exited the room and closed the door, leaving Adrian and Aerilyn alone.
Adrian buried his face in his mother''sp, his tears soaking into the fabric of her dress.
"Mom¡ it''s my fault¡"
Adrian managed to choke out between sobs, his voice filled with anguish.
He had always held a deep affection for Aerilyn, but the intensity of his emotions now overwhelmed him.
He couldn''tprehend why he was reacting this way.
He was perfectly fine just moments before catching sight of her.
Aerilyn held him tightly, her worry evident in her voice as she asked.
"What happened?"
But Adrian couldn''t find the words to exin himself.
He continued to sob, his grip on his mother tightening as if he feared losing her.
What caused him to feel this way?
Were the emotions of the original Adrian once again blending with his own?
He had no idea, but it felt like the original Adrian''s feelings within him were growing even stronger than before.
A thought crossed his mind.
Would the original Adrian eventually reim his body?
If that were to happen, what would be of him?
The uncertainty of his own existence loomed over him, adding to the turmoil in his heart.
Aerilyn''s heart ached as she witnessed her son''s body trembling with each sob that escaped his lips.
She had initially intended to address his recent escapade, but it became clear that this was not the right moment for such a conversation.
Instead, she focused on providingfort and reassurance.
"Ian, it''s okay."
Aerilyn whispered softly.
"Everything will be alright."
She leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on top of his head, hoping to convey her unwavering support and affection.
Aerilyn held her son tightly, feeling the weight of his body against her.
But suddenly, Adrian''s sobs ceased, and his body began to slide down from herp.
Reacting swiftly, Aerilyn tightened her embrace, preventing him from falling to the ground.
"Ian?"
Aerilyn called out, concerncing her voice.
There was no response.
She shook his body gently, hoping to rouse him from his unconscious state, but still, there was no answer.
Panic began to well up inside her.
"Ian?"
Aerilyn''s voice trembled with worry as she repeated his name, desperately seeking any sign of consciousness.
But Adrian remained unresponsive, his unconsciousness deepening.
Without wasting another moment, she called out for help, her voice filled with urgency.
"Fredinand! Anyone! Please, help! Fetch the physician immediately!"
Aerilyn''s mind raced with worry and confusion.
She couldn''tprehend what had caused her son to suddenly lose consciousness.
There was something deeper at y, something that had shaken him mentally and physically.
Chapter 144 Ch. 144: Rumination [3]
Chapter 144 Ch. 144: Rumination [3]
As the sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow across thend, the remnants of a once-thriving cityy in ruins.
Destroyed houses stood as solemn reminders of the tragedy that had unfolded.
Amidst the wreckage, a Chimera feasted upon the carcasses of fallen citizens, its monstrous form illuminated by the dying light.
With a swift and brutal motion, the Chimera tore away a hand from a lifeless body, the sickening crack echoing through the deste streets.
Blood sttered onto the ground as the arm separated from its former owner.
The gruff sound of the creature chewing flesh and the crunch of shattering bones reverberated through the surrounding area.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
In the distance, the rhythmic sound of hooves on the cobblestone interrupted the eerie silence.
A Knight, d in ck full te armor, rode upon a ck armored horse.
Witnessing the gruesome scene before him, he abruptly halted his steed and emitted a shrill whistle that pierced the air.
"Twee-eet!"
The sound caught the attention of the Chimera, causing it to lift its blood-drenched head.
Blood dripped from its jaw as it turned its gaze toward the Knight.
"Kiieekk!"
The Chimera emitted a deafening shriek and lunged towards the Knight.
Unfazed by the impending danger, the Knight tightened his grip on hisnce and thrust it forward.
¡ªSt!
Inky blood erupted from the Chimera''s heart like a macabre firework as thence pierced through its monstrous body.
With a swift motion, the Knight swung his weapon to the side, causing the Chimera''s lifeless form to fling sideways and collide with a nearby wall.
¡ªWhack!
Its ck blood cascaded onto the ground, staining it with a dark, ominous hue.
The Knight was no ordinary warrior; he was a Pdin, a member of an elite group of knights who served as the personal bodyguards and protectors of the Emperor of the Aeon Empire.
Chosen for their exceptionalbat skills, unwavering loyalty, and dedication to the Empire, Pdins held a position of great honor and respect.
Their primary responsibility was to ensure the safety and well-being of the Emperor, carrying out his orders and safeguarding the interests of the Empire.
Within the Empire, those chosen as Pdins were regarded as some of the most skilled and trusted individuals, exemplifying the pinnacle of martial prowess and unwavering loyalty.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
As the sound of approaching hooves grew louder, the Pdin turned his head, catching sight of another Knight adorned in ck full te armor, distinguished by a silver trim along the edges.
This Knight was none other than the Commander of the Pdins.
"Has it beenpleted?"
The Commander inquired, his voice resonating with authority.
"Yes, Sir. This is thest Chimera."
The Pdin replied, his voice filled with a mixture of exhaustion and aplishment.
The Commander nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes scanning the surroundings.
He tightened his grip on the horse''s reins, his heart sinking as he surveyed the devastation that surrounded them.
"Scout the area onest time to ensure there are no remaining Chimeras or impostor Knights."
The Commandermanded.
"Yes, Sir!"
The Pdin responded dutifully.
With that, the Pdin spurred his horse forward, embarking on a final sweep of the area.
The Commander''s gaze swept across the destion, his heart heavy with the weight of loss and destruction.
Hours of grueling battle had led to the eradication of the Chimeras and the treacherous fake Knights, but the cost had been high.
The once-pristine and beautiful capital city nowy in ruins, its grandeur reduced to rubble and ash.
Countless plumes of ck smoke billowed into the air, a stark contrast to the extinguished mes that had ravaged the city.
As the sun dipped below the horizon, the vibrant orange hues that had painted the sky transformed into a somber, dark blue, mirroring the mncholy that hung over the devastatednd.
.
.
.
In thete hours of the night, a sense of foreboding filled the dimly lit room.
The air hung heavy with a palpable aura of gloom and tension as if the weight of the recent attack on the Empire lingered within its walls.
The room itself exuded an air of grandeur, adorned with intricate tapestries and ornate furniture that now seemed to shrink under the weight of the somber atmosphere.
Flickering candlelight cast elongated shadows on the walls, their dance of light and darkness creating an eerie ambiance.
Seated at arge, polished table was Arthur, the Emperor himself.
His regal figure slumped slightly, his fingers intertwined together, and his magenta eyes glinted with weariness.
It was evident that the recent events had taken a toll on him, both physically and emotionally.
Opposite him sat two figures, their faces concealed beneath hoods, their presence enigmatic.
d in flowing ck robes, they exude an air of mystery, they were Elders of the Tower.
A man and a woman, their silent presence adding to the weight of the room.
Arthur ran his hands over his face, a gesture of exhaustion and frustration, as he perused the report on his desk.
The details of the attack weighed heavily on his mind, the audacity of the rebels that had infiltrated his Empire bing all too apparent.
The fact that dozens of carriages could enter the za without detection and that half of the knights stationed there had rebelled, mirroring the events at the Refugee Camp, served as a stark reminder of the rot that had taken hold of his once-proud Empire.
''Is there a way to sever this rotten root?''
He knew that rebuilding the capital city was merely a matter of time and resources, but the loss of innocent lives weighed heavily on his conscience.
The thought of his own ipetence gnawed at him, fueling his resolve to find a solution.
Adding to the gravity of the situation, two Sacred Orbs had been stolen.
The loss was not only a blow to their power but also a threat to the stability of the continent.
One Elder had already lost their life defending the Orbs, while another Eldery in critical condition.
The urgency of the situation was undeniable.
With a heavy sigh, Arthur spoke, his voice tinged with rage.
"As their audacity grows, so does their thirst for power. We must announce that the Empire will be on high alert. Every entry and exit of every city must be closely monitored, with strict identification protocols in ce. Additionally, we will send a warning to all the kingdoms, informing them of the existence of this cult."
The two Elders nodded in agreement, their faces hidden beneath their hoods.
"I agree. We cannot afford to let them obtain more Sacred Orbs. The consequences would be disastrous."
The woman responded and the man added.
"We still have time before they can harness the power of the stolen Orbs. We must use this time to strengthen our forces and track down the culprits."
It was not that they did not mourn or grieve for their fallenrade, but the urgency of the situation demanded their focus.
The loss of innocent lives and the theft of the Sacred Orbs had left them with no choice but to prepare for the worst.
Arthur nodded, acknowledging their words, and continued.
"As for the fallen Elder, I will ensure that his name is inscribed on the Chrono''s statues throughout the Empire region. It is a small token of honor tomemorate his sacrifice."
The two Elders nodded in unison, their agreement a silent affirmation.
"Thank you."
The woman spoke softly.
"He would have found sce in being near his beloved friend."
In the face of adversity, the Emperor and the Elders were resolved to protect their Empire, honor the fallen, and restore order.
The weight of their responsibilities pressed upon them, but they would not falter.
.
.
.
In a grand hall filled with a sea of ck-robed figures, anticipation hung in the air like a charged current.
At the center of attention stood a man with long, flowing ck hair, his piercing gazemanding the attention of all those present.
d in a flowing white robe, he exuded an air of authority and charisma as he ascended the stage.
As the murmurs of the crowd subsided, the man raised his hands, signaling for silence.
The room fell into a hushed stillness, every eye fixed upon him, awaiting his words.
"It is thanks to each and every one of you gathered here today that we have been able to strike a blow against the Empire!"
His voice resonated with fervor, igniting a wave of excitement among the crowd.
The hall erupted in cheers and apuse, a jubnt disy of unity and shared purpose.
The man on the stage raised his hand once more, and the room fell silent once again, the crowd hanging on his every word.
"Chrono, our revered deity, sacrificed everything to bring justice to our realm. And yet, the Empire dares to disregard him as a God!"
His voice dripped with indignation, fueling the anger within the hearts of those present.
"Fuck the Empire!"
A voice rang out from the crowd, the sentiment echoing through the hall.
The defiance in that single voice was contagious, spreading like wildfire among the assembled masses.
"Yeah, fuck the Empire!"
The chant grew louder, voices intertwining in a chorus of rebellion.
With a calm yetmanding gesture, the man raised his hand, calling for order.
Gradually, the crowd quieted, their fervor simmering down, allowing the man to continue his impassioned speech.
"Fear not, myrades. As we gather more Sacred Orbs, we will destroy the Empire piece by piece and bring justice to our God, Chrono!"
His voice thundered with conviction, resonating through the hall.
The crowd erupted once again, their voices rising in unison, their passion palpable.
"Huuuaaa! Justice for God Chrono!"
The man''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he basked in the fervent energy of the crowd.
Their unwavering loyalty and shared purpose were a testament to the strength of their cause.
"Justice for God Chrono!"
He shouted, his voice carrying the weight of their collective determination.
The chant reverberated through the hall, growing louder and more resolute with each repetition.
Chapter 145 Ch. 145: Rumination [4]
Chapter 145 Ch. 145: Rumination [4]
In the dimly lit hallway, a woman with vermillion hair cascaded down her shoulder stood, her back against the wall near a door.
Boredom was etched on her face as she examined her freshly painted nails.
"Huaaa!!"
"Justice for God Chrono!"
Upon hearing it, Annelise couldn''t help but sneered wryly at the roaring chant that reverberated behind the door.
Suddenly, the door swung open and a man with long ck hair emerged.
He was dressed in a flowing white robe that swept the ground with every step he took.
Annelise straightened herself and greeted him with a nod.
"Father."
The man returned her greeting with a smile.
"My daughter."
Together, they made their way down the dimly lit hallway, their footsteps echoing against the stone walls.
As a thought kicked in, he posed a question.
"So, how is His Highness the Second Prince?"
"Mentally shaken, just as nned."
The man widened his smile in satisfaction.
"Excellent. I''m d to hear it."
The fact that things were starting to go ording to n, there was no doubt that it brought him joy.
The man turned to her with a curious look and asked.
"So he''ll eventually join us soon, right?"
Annelise confirmed his nervousness with a nod.
"He will join us if our next attack is sessful."
"Ah, I see."
The man said, nodding in understanding.
"It''s just a matter of time, then."
As they descended the stairs, the sound of groaning and wailing grew louder.
The man raised an eyebrow and mumbled under his breath.
"Hector still can''t harness the power of the Sacred Orb, I see."
Annelise shook her head in disappointment.
"Unfortunately, yes."
The man shrugged nonchntly.
"Well, that''s understandable. No one in this world can harness it instantly. I, too, needed to suffer for years to harness its power. Well, except Chrono."
Letting out a heavy sigh, the man continued.
"Nevertheless, I just hope he can tame it before our next attack."
"I hope so too."
As they descended the stairs, the howls of pain grew more and more deafening.
Arriving in front of a door, Annelise unlocked it and they stepped inside only to be greeted by a cacophony of screams and groans.
"Aaarrghhh!!"
Emerging from behind the door, they approached a stone balcony that overlooked an arena floor surrounded by iron bars below.
A bald, muscr man knelt in the center of the arena, clutching his head with both hands.
His entire body trembled uncontrobly, and his eyes were bloodshot.
Blood ran down his nose, and saliva dripped from his mouth.
He looked like he was losing his mind.
"Aaarrghhh!!"
Hector, the bald man, roared once again, and all the monsters behind the iron bars followed suit.
"Rooaaarr!!"
"Kiieekk!!"
"Grr!"
Annelise turned to the man in white.
"What will happen if he fails to harness the power?"
"His mind will go corrupt, or worse, he mightmit suicide, but I believe Hector will be able to harness it."
Annelise furrowed her eyebrows, skepticism was written across her face as she turned toward the man beside her.
"Are you sure? He looks like he''s on the brink of insanity."
"I know."
The man responded nonchntly and resumed.
"But I have faith in him. He''s endured this long, and I''m confident he will be able to persevere and control the power given by the Sacred Orb."
Annelise sighed, still not convinced.
"I hope you''re right."
The two of them watched in silence as Hector continued to scream and writhe in agony.
.
.
.
The long and thick eyshes fluttered before gradually lifting open, revealing a pair of mesmerizing cerulean eyes.
As his vision was surrounded by a soft haze, Adrian closed his eyes and blinked several times.
Gradually, the familiar decorations of his chamber came into focus, bathed in a warm, dim light.
It was night and he was lying on his own bed.
Just as Adrian began to gather his thoughts, a voice filled with surprise reached his ears, causing him to turn his head to the side.
"You''re awake?"
Sitting by his bedside, he saw his mother; her face etched with worry and relief.
"Mom?"
His hoarse voice cracked in.
"Yes, mom is here."
Aerilyn leaned down and gently pressed a kiss on the back of his hand
As he became more alert, Adrian noticed the slight dampness on his hand, realizing that his mother had been waiting by his side for a considerable amount of time.
Raising her head, Aerilyn turned towards the door and called out urgently.
"Please fetch the physician quickly!"
Her Lady-in-Waiting, who had been waiting outside the chamber, immediately responded.
"Yes, Your Majesty!"
Returning her attention to Adrian, Aerilyn tenderly caressed his hair and offered him a reassuring smile.
"Are you hurt anywhere?"
Concern was evident in her voice, and Adrian shook his head.
Nevertheless, upon noticing the weariness in her eyes, he knew that she must have been consumed by worry during his unconsciousness.
With a heavy heart, he voiced his apology.
"Mom, I''m sorry for making you worry."
Aerilyn''s smile remained unwavering as she leaned in to nt a gentle kiss on his forehead.
"It''s alright, my dear. I''m just d that you''re okay."
Before Adrian could respond, a series of knocks reverberated through the door.
¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock
"Your Majesty, the Physician is here."
Straightening her back, Aerilynmanded.
"Let her in."
Soon, an elderlydy entered the room.
She examined Adrian, checking his vital signs and asking him questions about his condition.
After carefully assessing his needs, she prescribed him some medicine and made notes for further treatment.
With a nod of gratitude, the physician left the room, leaving Adrian and his mother alone once again.
Not long after feeling medicine, Aerilyn stood up from her seat and leaned down tond another tender kiss on his son''s forehead, then gently stroked his head.
"Have a good rest, my love. We''ll have breakfast together in the morning. Good night."
"Good night, Mom."
With that, Aerilyn closed his bed curtain and left with her Lady-in-Waiting to return to her Pce.
As Adrian sat on his bed, he couldn''t help but notice the eerie quietness that enveloped the night.
The sounds of screeching Chimeras and the wailing of innocent people were absent, reced by a silence that felt unsettling.
"Fredinand, are you there?"
Adrian called out, and soon, the man in question entered the room, bowing respectfully.
"Your Highness, is there anything I can help with?"
"Tell me about the recent attack reports."
Reluctance etched on Fredinand''s wrinkled face as he hesitated to share the grim details.
He knew that discussing such matters would only add to Adrian''s burden.
Feeling the weight of his worries, Fredinand voiced his concern.
"With all due respect, Your Highness, I respectfully suggest that we postpone our discussion until tomorrow and prioritize getting some rest tonight."
"No, tell me. It''s an order."
With a resigned sigh, Ferdinand eventuallypelled.
"The death toll is estimated at more than 3,000 people, including civilians, tourists, and knights. The number of injured has reached 5,000 people, and the city has suffered extensive damage, with approximately 80% of it destroyed."
Adrian clenched his fist tightly, his heart heavy with grief and guilt.
He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself and release the haunting thoughts that gued him.
After regaining hisposure, he responded.
"Thank you. You are dismissed."
"It''s my pleasure. Good night, Your Highness."
Fredinand replied respectfully.
"...good night."
Adrian murmured softly as the door closed behind Fredinand.
With a heavy sigh, he slid open the curtain of his bed and stepped out.
Walking towards the ss door, Adrian opened it, allowing the cold night breeze to rush in, brushing against his face and rustling his hair.
He made his way to the balcony, leaning against the railing as he took a deep breath, feeling the cool air fill his lungs before slowly exhaling.
"Haa..."
Adrian''s cerulean gaze swept across the darkened horizon.
The sky was shrouded in thick, dark clouds, obscuring the moon and stars from view.
The weight of guilt still lingered within him, but he knew that dwelling in sadness would not change the past.
"What''s done is done."
Adrian thought to himself.
"No matter how hard I me myself or cry blood over it, the past will never change."
Adrian stretched out his right hand and stared at it for a moment, contemting the path ahead.
"Everything has a reason..."
Although he had no idea if his transmigration to this world was a mistake or not, Adrian was certain that the one responsible for it wanted him to do something.
With a resolute mindset, he activated his Telesphere and made a call.
Not long after, a familiar voice answered on the other end.
// Ian, you''re awake? Thank goodness! Is something wrong? Do you need some help? //
The voice asked,ced with concern.
Without beating around the bush, he conveyed his thoughts directly.
"Nate, let''s work together."
// Huh? //
Confusion filled Nathaniel''s voice as he responded.
// Work together? What do you mean? Sorry, I can''t seem to understand what you''re trying to say. Can you be more specific? //
Adrian took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before speaking with conviction.
"Let''s work together to fight that organization."
He knew that he couldn''t change the past, but he was determined to shape the future and prevent further tragedies.
=====
End of 4th arc.
Chapter 146 Ch. 146: Making Money [4]
Chapter 146 Ch. 146: Making Money [4]
.
.
.
**AYC 557
.
.
.
A year had passed since the dark organizationunched a devastating attack on Agatha, the Capital City of the Empire.
And honestly speaking, it took him months to ovee the weight of guilt that haunted him.
During this time, Agatha had been slowly rebuilt, piece by piece.
As there were no further attacks from the organization, the Empire gradually lowered its state of high alert to normal.
The past year had been rtively uneventful, with no major incidents urring.
However, since Adrian screwed up the plot, the peace treaty between the Aeon Empire and the Kearny Kingdom, which waster secured through the marriage of Arthur and Charlotte, urred.
Given that a year had passed, you should have anticipated what happened next.
Yes.
A few weeks ago, a new Prince was born, which diverged from the original storyline.
Today, Adrian and Nathaniel decided to visit the newborn Prince after lunch¡ªafter all, he was their new family member.
Adrian had no idea, but he was filled with excitement.
Perhaps it was because he never had a little brother before, so he was eagerly looking forward to it.
"Your Highness, you seem to be daydreaming once more."
Suddenly, a voice interrupted his train of thought, causing Adrian to shift his attention towards the source.
There, across from him sat an elderly man in his seventies, with a few strands of white hair blending in with his dark brown locks.
It was Antonio, his engineering tutor and one of the higher-ups of the Engineering Division of the Tower.
Adrian could sense the disappointment on Antonio''s face as he sighed in disbelief.
"Is my study truly that dull, Your Highness?"
Antonio had been thrilled when the Emperor appointed him to teach Adrian about engineering, knowing that the Prince excelled in both academics and martial arts.
However, in recent days, Adrian seemed distracted and disinterested in the subject matter.
The fact that he was unable to capture Adrian''s attention and engage him in his studies made him question his abilities as a teacher.
Antonio couldn''t help but feel deeply ashamed as a teacher.
However, Adrian shook his head and posed a troubling look.
"No, it''s just that I was contemting something that has the potential to change the world."
Well, he wasn''t lying, though.
"May I inquire about what it is? Perhaps I can offer my assistance."
Antonio offered, hoping that it would re-engage Adrian''s interest in their studies.
Upon hearing it, Adrian couldn''t help but inwardly burst into maniacalughter.
''Of course, you can! You are quite literally my stepping stone!''
Over the past year, Adrian had acquired a significant stake in coal mines across the Empire and purchasednd for the construction of his invention.
With these aplishments, he felt well-prepared to bring his long-nned idea to life.
Furthermore, having studied engineering for over a year, Adrian believed that everything was proceeding ording to his n.
With that, Adrian retrieved a paper from his Magical Sphere and handed it to Antonio.
He began to study the blueprint in his hands.
However, as he read further, surprise became evident on his face, which only added to Adrian''s jubtion.
"This...!"
Antonio lifted his face towards him and eximed.
"Your Highness, this could revolutionize transportation in our world!"
In contrast to his teacher''s expression, Adrian wore a gloomy look.
"That is true, but... I seem unable to fullyplete it. There are still many things I need to learn. I wonder if we could coborate on this...?"
Fun fact, he was a mercenary in his previous life, where he acquired engineering skills to carry out his missions effectively.
For instance, he specialized in demolitions and explosives to conduct sabotage or breach obstacles such as doors or walls.
He was also adept at creating and disabling various types of explosive devices and even disabling enemy infrastructures.
Since he hadpleted 88% of the work, he decided to delegate the remaining tasks to Antonio.
As Adrian intended to share ownership with him, Antonio had to put in a lot of effort.
After all, nothing in this worldes for free, and Adrian wouldn''t simply add Antonio''s name without his contribution.
Soon, Antonio''s face immediately lit up and eximed.
"Your Highness, it is truly an honor!"
"But I hope we can maintain confidentiality until weplete this project, as I would like to present it to my father as a surprise."
Adrian reminded him, and Antonio nodded in understanding, then replied.
"I understand. I will keep it in mind, Your Highness."
As a thought urred to him, Antonio inquired.
"If I may, Your Highness, what is the name of this mode of transportation?"
"It is called the Steam Train."
"Steam Train¡"
Antonio repeated, nodding his head.
He then ced the blueprint on the table before continuing.
"Upon examining the blueprint, it appears that this project is nearlyplete. I believe we could finish it in approximately three months or less."
Ah, indeed, as expected of one of the esteemed individuals of the Tower, Adrian had anticipated that it would take at least half a year, if not longer, toplete.
But who could have foreseen that it would be aplished in such a short span of time?
"Then, let us coborate!"
"It is an honor, Your Highness."
Antonio replied eagerly.
He was thrilled at the opportunity to contribute to something that would benefit the Empire.
.
.
.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
The sound of the hooves reverberated throughout the surrounding area.
The guards stationed in the watchtower immediately turned their attention towards the sound, their eyes catching sight of the Second Prince''s pennant fluttering atop the carriage.
Recognizing the insignia, one of the guards swiftly swung open the Pce gate, allowing the carriage to pass through without any hindrance.
As the carriage came to a halt in front of the grand entrance hall of Charlotte''s Pce, the coachman pulled on the reins, bringing the horses to a stop.
¡ªNeigh!
A soft neigh escaped one of the horses, Fredinand quickly descended from the carriage to open the door.
Shortly, a white-haired young man, followed by a ck-haired young man, climbed down from the carriage.
They were soon joined by a middle-aged woman with brown hair and ck eyes, who approached them and curtseyed respectfully.
"I greet His Highnesses, the First and the Second Prince of the Empire."
She greeted them with a polite tone¡ªit was Lei, Charlotte''s Lady-in-Waiting.
"You may rise."
Nathaniel ordered, and Lei straightened her back before eventually speaking.
"I sincerely apologize on behalf of Her Highness the Second Consort. As she is still weak after giving birth, she was unable to greet both His Highnesses."
"It''s alright. Just show us the way."
Lei nodded and motioned for them to follow her.
Adrian and Nathaniel followed her inside the Pce, with Fredinand trailing behind them.
After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the new Prince''s chamber.
Upon seeing them, the guards immediately announced their arrival.
"His Highnesses the First and Second Princes are entering!"
The door swung open, revealing a room brimming with an abundance of gifts.
In the center stood a baby crib, emanating the unmistakable scent of a newborn, which wafted into their nostrils as they entered the room.
The maids inside the room hastily curtsied in the presence of the Princes.
Charlotte, who was seated on a chair next to the baby crib, inclined her body slightly.
"I extend my greetings to His Highnesses, the First and Second Princes. I sincerely apologize for not being able to properly greet you."
"No need to apologize. We won''t take up much of your time. We simply wish to see our brother."
Nathaniel replied.
With those words, Adrian and Nathaniel approached the baby crib.
As they peered inside, they saw a baby with white hair.
The baby opened his eyes, revealing a pair of beautiful ruby eyes.
''He took after Arthur so much.''
The baby stared intently at Adrian, seemingly lost in his gaze, before iling his tiny hands in excitement.
Adrian extended his index finger towards the baby, who instinctively gripped it.
A smile formed on the baby''s face, causing Adrian to smile in return at the sheer cuteness.
As the baby''s gaze shifted towards Nathaniel, Adrian couldn''t help but steal a nce at his brother''s Status Window.
=====
[ Frey Leillucis ]
? Overview ?
Title: The Third Prince of the Aeon Empire
Race: Human
Age: 3 weeks
Gender: Male
upation: #N/A!
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: #N/A!
PDF: #N/A!
TEC: #N/A!
AGI: #N/A!
?Magical:
MAG: #N/A!
MDF: #N/A!
?Ability:
INT: #N/A!
MP: #N/A!
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: #N/A!
Fire: #N/A!
Lightning: #N/A!
Earth: #N/A!
Wind: #N/A!
? Skills ?
#N/A!
? Gifts ?
? Chrono''s Blessing : [Present] - "The Existence"
=====
To be honest, there wasn''t much to see.
However, just like him and Nathaniel¡ªall of Arthur''s children were blessed by Chrono, the founder of this Empire.
"Uwaaa!!"
Suddenly, a loud cry pierced the air, snapping Adrian back to reality.
The baby in the crib was wailing, and the maids rushed in to attend to him.
Adrian and Nathaniel stepped back to give them space, but Adrian couldn''t help but notice a dark aura emanating from Nathaniel.
His brother''s face was devoid of any expression, his golden eyes burning with intense hatred as they remained fixated on the baby being held by one of the maids.
Confused, Adrian furrowed his eyebrows and whispered to Nathaniel.
"What is wrong with you?"
Nathaniel''s voice dripped with venom as he replied.
"I hate him."
"Huh?"
Adrian was taken aback.
How could Nathaniel hate a newborn baby they had justid eyes on for the first time?
Chapter 147 Ch. 147: Making Money [5]
Chapter 147 Ch. 147: Making Money [5]
"I hate him."
"Huh?"
Adrian was taken aback.
How could Nathaniel hate a newborn baby they had justid eyes on for the first time?
As Nathaniel was in a bad mood and realizing that the current setting was not appropriate for such a conversation, Adrian suggested.
"Let''s get out of here first."
They handed the gifts to the maids and bid Charlotte a goodbye before making their way back to the waiting carriage.
As they settled into the plush seats of the carriage, the rhythmic sound of hooves hitting the ground filled the air.
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
Adrian nced out of the window, watching the scenery pass by, while Nathaniel sat across from him, lost in his own thoughts.
Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, Adrian turned his attention to Nathaniel and gently asked.
"Mind telling me why you feel this way, Nate? I want to understand."
Nathaniel let out a heavy sigh, leaning back against thefortable seat.
His eyes reflected a mixture of frustration and confusion.
"I wish I knew, Ian. It''s as if something inside me just snapped the moment I saw him. I can''t exin it, and it frustrates me even more."
Adrian remained silent for a moment, processing Nathaniel''s words.
Honestly speaking, Nathaniel''s reaction seemed irrational, but Adrian knew better than to dismiss his brother''s feelings.
Could it be rted to the previous timeline?
But something didn''t add up because Frey, the baby, literally hadn''t been born in the previous timeline.
So why did Nathaniel feel this way?
Pushing aside his own confusion, Adrian finally responded, choosing his words carefully.
"Sometimes, our emotions can beplex and difficult to decipher. Perhaps it''s just a temporary phase, and with time, you''ll develop a bond with him."
Nathaniel looked at Adrian, his eyes searching for reassurance.
After a brief silence, he mustered a small smile and replied.
"...yeah, maybe you''re right. Thanks."
Adrian returned the smile, relieved to see some of the tension dissipating.
"You''re wee, Nate. Just give it time, and I''m sure things will work out."
With that, the atmosphere inside the carriage lightened, and the steady clip-clop of hooves provided a soothing backdrop to their conversation.
.
.
.
"Your Highness, are you ready?"
Adrian turned towards the voice and saw Antonio standing next to him with an assuring smile.
They were standing in front of a grand mahogany door that led to Arthur''s office, located behind the throne room.
Three months had passed since they began working on the project, and now they were ready to present their invention, the Steam Train, to the Emperor.
"I am."
Adrian replied confidently.
Antonio nodded in approval and signaled the guard to announce their arrival.
"His Highness the Second Prince and Baron Antonio, the 3rd head of the Tower Engineering Division are entering!"
The door swung open, revealing a spacious and cozy room.
Inside, Arthur, the Emperor of the Aeon Empire, sat behind a study desk covered in stacks of papers.
He had white hair and magenta eyes, and he was deeply engrossed in writing something on a piece of paper.
Erudian, Arthur''s aide, a young man with dark blue hair and eyes, stood beside him.
Adrian and Antonio approached the Emperor and bowed respectfully.
"We greet His Majesty the Emperor of the Aeon Empire."
Arthur acknowledged their presence without looking up from his work.
"You may rise."
After a moment of silence, Arthur put down his quill and ced the paper at the top of the stack.
He then shifted his gaze towards Antonio and eventually locked eyes with his son.
Soon, Arthur opened up the discussion.
"I heard that you made something that could revolutionize transportation in our world."
"That is right, Your Majesty."
Erudian ced the blueprint on the table, and Arthur started examining it.
"Steam Train, huh? Tell me more about it."
Antonio stepped forward and began exining.
"Your Majesty, the steam train is a remarkable creation that harnesses the power of steam to propel a vehicle forward. The steam train''s power is derived from steam engines, which can be fueled by coal or otherbustible materials."
Arthur nodded, showing his interest.
"I see. But how does it differ from our current modes of transportation?"
Arthur asked as he flipped through the blueprint, and Antonio answered.
"Your Majesty, the steam train offers several advantages over traditional means of travel. Firstly, it is significantly faster, allowing people and goods to be transported over long distances in a fraction of the time. This will greatly enhancemunication, trade, and the overall mobility of our empire."
He paused briefly before continuing.
"Secondly, it is not reliant on animal power, reducing the strain on our horses and providing a more sustainable alternative. This not only reduces our dependence on animals but also offers a more efficient and reliable mode of transportation."
Antonio took a breath and resumed.
"Lastly, the steam train has the potential to carry a substantial amount of cargo, facilitating trade and economic growth. With itsrge storage capacity, it can transport goods in bulk, allowing for increased efficiency and profitability in our empire''smerce."
Arthur arched his eyebrows in genuine interest, intrigued by the potential of this invention.
"Ho. This invention seems to offer great potential. So, who''s idea is this?"
"It''s all His Highness Prince Adrian, Your Majesty."
Antonio replied, and Arthur''s magenta eyes shifted towards the young man with white hair standing behind Antonio.
"Is that so?"
Arthur''s skepticism grew, finding it hard to believe that his 12-year-old son coulde up with such a groundbreaking invention.
However, before he could voice his doubts, Adrian interrupted, sensing his father''s disbelief.
"Your Majesty, you can ask me anything about the Steam Train."
Adrian said confidently, challenging his father to test his knowledge.
Arthur couldn''t help but smirk at his son''s audacity.
''This little brat, he indirectly challenged me to prove whether Antonio''s word is true or not.''
He leaned back in his plush seat, eyeing his son with a mix of amusement and curiosity, and decided to put Adrian''s knowledge to the test.
"Can you exin about itsponents and how they work in greater detail?"
Arthur asked, his tone challenging.
Without hesitation, Adrian moved forward and began his detailed exnation.
"At the heart of the steam train lies a boiler, a vessel where water is heated to produce steam. This steam is then channeled into a chamber known as the steam engine. The steam engine consists of a series of cylinders, each housing a piston. These pistons move back and forth, driven by the force of the steam."
Arthur listened intently, impressed by his son''s grasp of the technical details.
However, he wanted to push Adrian further, to truly test his understanding.
"But how does this motion trante into the train''s movement?"
"The pistons are connected to a series of gears and rods, which ultimately transfer the motion to the wheels of the train."
Adrian continued confidently.
"This mechanism converts the linear motion of the pistons into rotational motion, propelling the train forward. The wheels are specially designed to provide traction and stability, allowing the train to move smoothly along the tracks."
Arthur nodded his head in satisfaction, acknowledging his son''s knowledge.
But he wasn''t quite convinced yet and decided to delve deeper.
"The track seems to be an integral part of this invention. But, why is this track system necessary? Can''t the steam train operate without it?"
Arthur questioned, his curiosity piqued.
Adrian shook his head, understanding the importance of addressing his father''s concerns.
"The track system is an essentialponent of the steam train''s operation, serving multiple purposes."
Adrian exined.
"Firstly, it provides a stable and controlled pathway for the steam train to travel upon. The parallel rails ensure that the train remains on a designated path, preventing idents and ensuring safe transportation."
He paused briefly before continuing.
"Secondly, the track system allows for efficient and smooth movement of the train. The wheels of the train are designed to fit precisely on the rails, reducing friction and enabling the train to move with minimal resistance. This design also helps distribute the weight of the train evenly, ensuring stability and preventing derailments."
Arthur was left utterly speechless, his doubts shattered by his son''s detailed and knowledgeable exnation.
Unbeknownst to him, his tongue rolled by itself, unable to believe what he was hearing.
"Are you really the one who invented this?"
His voice filled with a mix of astonishment and pride.
Adrian shook his head humbly.
"It''s true that I had the initial idea, but I couldn''t have brought it to fruition without Antonio''s help. After all, how can a 12-year-old like me invent something as significant as this alone?"
Arthur nodded, his skepticism reced by admiration.
He realized that his son''s brilliance was not to be underestimated.
"I see."
Returning his gaze to the blueprint in his hands, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.
The potential of this invention to revolutionize transportation and bring prosperity to the Empire was undeniable.
It could also attract tourists from far and wide, boosting the economy and replenishing the treasury, which had suffered a significant blow after the recent cult attack on the capital city.
With these thoughts in mind, Arthur turned his attention back to his son and the blueprint.
"These benefits are indeed enticing."
The Emperor mused.
"But can this blueprint be transformed into a functioning steam train? What resources do you require to turn this blueprint into a reality? How long do you estimate it will take toplete?"
Adrian couldn''t help but inwardly sweat at the barrage of questions.
It was a lot to answer, but he knew that Antonio, the mastermind behind the technical aspects, would be better equipped to provide the details.
"As for it, I''ll let Baron Antonio answer the question."
Antonio stepped forward, his confidence evident as he addressed the Emperor''s inquiries.
As the discussion continued, time slipped away, and they realized that they had covered a lot of ground.
Arthur requested another appointment to delve deeper into the details and progress of the steam train project.
Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.
Everything went perfectly ording to n.
His father was convinced of the steam train''s potential, and it seemed likely that the project would move forward swiftly.
The thought of bing a dirt-rich Prince, surpassing Nathaniel, filled him with eager anticipation.
''Nate, behold! This was the power of transmigration from the modern world!''
Chapter 148 Ch. 148: Hastilude Festival [1]
Chapter 148 Ch. 148: Hastilude Festival [1]
A/N: Wee to thest arc of the first volume.
====
As the first rays of dawn gently kissed the horizon, the sky transformed into a breathtaking canvas of colors.
Shades of deep purple and indigo gradually gave way to a soft, ethereal blue, as the night reluctantly relinquished its hold.
The gentle breeze carried with it the scent of dew-kissed grass and blooming flowers, infusing the air with a refreshing fragrance.
In the courtyard, usually a ce of tranquility, now buzzed with activity as the knights, maids, and butlers were in a flurry of motion.
They packed supplies for the Imperial Family''s imminent journey, ensuring that every detail was meticulously attended to.
The air was filled with the sound of horses whinnying and stamping their hooves, mixed with the instinctive tter of armor being inspected and polished.
The rustle of clothing being carefully folded and packed, and the clinking of ssware and cutlery being organized added to the symphony of preparation.
Neatly stationed near the main entrance were the magnificent carriages, crafted with exquisite attention to detail.
These carriages were a sight to behold, adorned withvish decorations that showcased the wealth and status of the Imperial family.
Two months had passed since Adrian and Antonio presented the Steam Train to the Emperor, and as the project was approved, the construction was about to begin.
The first track was scheduled to beid from the Solis Region, the Capital City, to the Synesta Region, Syna.
The estimatedpletion time for this ambitious endeavor was two years, after which they would proceed to build another route in a different region.
On the balcony near the courtyard, there stood a young man with a head of white hair, apanied by a pair of striking cerulean gems.
Closing his eyes, Adrian took a deep breath, feeling the cool air fill his lungs before slowly exhaling.
"Haa¡"
Time had flown by, and unbeknownst to him, six years had passed since he was transported to this world of fiction.
The challenges he faced, the friendships he forged, and the knowledge he gained had shaped him into a person he never thought he could be.
Today marked the Imperial family''s departure for the Hastilude festival, which was to be held in the Egberg region.
The Hastilude festival was a grand martial arts game tournament that took ce every five years, bringing together every kingdom around the continent under themand of the Aeon Empire.
It was a momentous asion where the strongest knights from each kingdom would gather to showcase their skills and prowess.
The tournament epassed a variety of games, including jousting, pas d''armes, m¨ºl¨¦e and b¨¦hourd, quintain, tupinaire, and many more.
Thepetition was fierce, and the victor would not only receive a prestigious medal but also a substantial sum of money.
For Adrian, this festival held a deeper significance.
It was an opportunity for him to prevent the tragic death of Aerilyn, his mother.
Shifting his eyes from the bustling courtyard, Adrian looked at his Status Window:
=====
[ Adrian Leillucis ]
? Overview ?
Title: The Second Prince of the Aeon Empire
Race: Human
Age: 12 year-old
Gender: Male
upation: Elementalist - 6 Circle
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: B+
PDF: B+
TEC: A-
AGI: A-
?Magical:
MAG: SS-
MDF: SS-
?Ability:
INT: SS+
MP: SS-
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: SS+
Fire: SS+
Lightning: SS+
Earth: SS+
Wind: SS+
? Skills ?
[ Incantation ]
Description: Raises the speed of spell-casting.
Rank: SSS-
[ Sword of Elementals ]
Description: Able to imbed All Elemental into a weapon.
Rank: A+
? Gifts ?
? Chrono''s Blessing: [Future] - "The Foreseer"
? Eyes of the Truth: Able to see other people''s Status Window.
====
Although he had no idea if the strength he possessed could defeat the ck-robed man¡ªthe one he had seen in the watchtower and who caused his mother''s death in his first dream, Adrian just hoped that his magic would be enough to defeat him.
"Your Highness, it is the time."
As Adrian''s ears caught a familiar voice, he shifted his gaze away from the courtyard below and returned to the room.
Inside, he noticed his head butler bowing respectfully.
"Lead the way."
"As you wish."
Ferdinand responded, gesturing for Adrian to follow him.
As they made their way down the hallway, Adrian sensed a familiar presence behind him and turned around.
There, Adrian saw a woman with dark blue hair cradling a baby, apanied by several maids who were walking towards him.
It was Charlotte and Frey, causing Adrian to pause in his tracks.
Upon noticing his master halt his step, Ferdinand mirrored his action and immediately bowed towards Charlotte, acknowledging her presence.
Arriving before him, Charlotte and the others bowed respectfully.
"I greet His Highness the Second Prince."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgement, his gaze shifting to the baby in Charlotte''s arms.
Frey turned towards him, his eyes sparkling with joy, and let out a delighted chuckle.
Adrian couldn''t help but smile at the sight, finding him incredibly adorable.
He extended his hand to stroke Frey''s head, but before he could make contact, the baby caught his fingers with both hands, ready to put them into his mouth.
Adrian quickly withdrew his hand, gently admonishing him.
"You can''t do that."
Frey chuckled happily, seemingly unfazed by the scolding, and continued to il his hands in excitement.
Adrian tried again, this time sessfully patting the baby''s head and a warm feeling spread through his heart.
He couldn''t help but wonder if this was how Nathaniel felt when he patted his head?
Understanding the affection behind the gesture, Adrian now realized why Nathaniel loved to do it.
"Ian?"
The voice cut through the air, causing all heads to turn in its direction.
A young man with ck hair and piercing golden eyes approached them from behind.
''Talking about the devil, huh?''
Arriving before them, they bowed respectfully and exchanged greetings.
Nathaniel nodded in acknowledgment before his gaze fell upon Frey, the baby in Charlotte''s arms.
However, as their eyes met, the baby flinched and instinctively turned away, seeking sce in Charlotte''s embrace.
''What the hell?''
Nathaniel was taken aback by this unexpected reaction, his cold eyes reflecting surprise and a hint of annoyance.
Recognizing the situation, Adrian immediately prompted his brother.
"Nate, let''s go."
Without hesitation, Nathanielplied, bidding their farewells to the group.
As they distanced themselves from the group, Nathaniel couldn''t help but steal nces at the baby from the corner of his eyes.
There was something unsettling about the child''s reaction, and it bothered him.
He opened his mouth to speak, his voice low and filled with concern.
"There''s something amis about the baby,"
"He''s just afraid of you, that''s all. Babies can be unpredictable sometimes."
Adrian reassured him, trying to downy the situation.
"Tsk."
Nathaniel clicked his tongue in annoyance, his frustration evident.
Here he was trying to convey his concern yet his little brother just brushed it off?
And why did he even defend that baby?
Irritated, Nathaniel spoke sarcastically.
"Oh, great, now my little brother is not fond of me anymore!"
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom, ustomed to his brother''s dramatic tendencies.
"Nate, stop being so dramatic. You will always be my big brother."
However, Nathaniel suddenly halted his steps, causing Adrian to mirror his action.
Turning to face him, Adrian asked.
"What''s wrong?"
Instead of looking at him, Nathaniel turned to the side, his ears reddening.
Adrian couldn''t help but smirk mischievously, sensing his brother''s flustered state.
"What''s wrong, my dear brother?"
Adrian teased, enjoying the opportunity to yfully taunt Nathaniel.
"Shut up!"
Nathaniel snapped, sending Adrian a death re.
But Adrian only chuckled, finding amusement in his brother''s embarrassment.
Nevertheless, Adrian felt grateful to be surrounded by people who genuinely loved him, even if their affections were not directed at him.
The thought brought a sense of warmth to his heart.
"Ahem!"
Nathaniel let out a fake cough, attempting to alleviate his embarrassment.
Heposed himself and spoke again as they resumed their journey.
"By the way, do you want to share a carriage with me?"
Nathaniel suggested.
The idea of spending time with him rather than his mother appealed to him.
While his mother had been kind to him in recent years, there was an underlying awkwardness in their rtionship.
"I''d love to, but I can''t. I want to stay with my mother."
Adrian knew that with the looming threat of an attack, it was crucial for him to remain by his mother''s side.
He couldn''t risk being separated from her during such uncertain times.
"I see."
Nathaniel nodded his head in understanding.
"But, I think I can share it with you when we head back to the Sun Castle."
Adrian offered.
If he could somehow save Aerilyn, then everything would be fine.
At least, that was what he hoped for.
"Well, that''s fair enough."
Nathaniel agreed, a small smile ying on his lips.
After a few more minutes of walking, they arrived at the Sun Castle''s courtyard.
The Knights, maids, and butlers were lined up neatly, awaiting the Emperor''s arrival to make a speech before their journey.
Upon seeing his mother, Adrian bid Nathaniel a goodbye and approached her.
"Mom?"
The blonde-haired woman turned to him, her eyes lighting up with warmth and love as she recognized her son''s voice.
Aerilyn offered him a gentle smile, her motherly instincts sensing that something was troubling him.
"My son?"
She replied, her voice soft andforting.
He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before voicing the thing that had been weighing on his mind.
"Mom, whatever happens, please stay by my side."
"?"
Confusion momentarily painted Aerilyn''s face, as she tried toprehend the urgency in her son''s words.
However, her smile never wavered, and she reached out to gently stroke Adrian''s head.
"I don''t see a problem with it."
Adrian felt a wave of relief wash over him as his mother''s words sank in.
"Thank you, Mom."
Adrian whispered, his voice filled with gratitude.
He would do whatever it took to protect Aerilyn, even if it meant putting his own life on the line.
Chapter 149 Ch. 149: Hastilude Festival [2]
Chapter 149 Ch. 149: Hastilude Festival [2]
¡ªClip ¡ªClop ¡ªClip ¡ªClop
The rhythmic sound of horses'' hooves filled the air, resonating through the vast meadow as the carriage and its apanying entourage made their way through the picturesquendscape.
Adrian, feeling a sense of weariness, leaned back against the plush seat, his gaze fixated on the window.
The scenery outside unfolded like a painting, with rolling hills and vibrant greenery stretching as far as the eye could see.
It had been twenty days since the Imperial journey hadmenced, and they were currently traversing Duke Lancaster''s territory in the Egberg region.
Fortunately, the journey had been rtively uneventful, devoid of any majorplications.
Any encounters with monsters along the way were swiftly dealt with by the skilled Knights apanying them.
Fortunately, the breeding season had recently passed, resulting in less aggressive encounters with these creatures.
However, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a dull ache in his back, a consequence of the long hours spent seated in the carriage.
Despite the luxurious plush seat, the constant jostling and bouncing on the uneven roads had taken its toll.
All of these unpleasant experiences made Adrian couldn''t wait for thepletion of the Steam Train, which would reduce the travel time across a region from days to mere hours.
Now that he talked about inventions, what should he invent next?
''Hmmm, should I invent¡ª''
"Oh, it''s the Safonyx Castle."
Aerilyn''s voice broke through Adrian''s reverie, snapping him back to reality.
Adrian redirected his gaze outside the window and saw the silhouette of a majestic fortified city gradually taking shape against the horizon.
Safonyx was the home of the strongest knight in the Terra continent.
It stood proudly as one of thergest cities in the Aeon Empire.
Simr to the Sun Castle, Safonyx boasted a star fortification design, renowned for its impregnable defensive structures.
The city held great political importance in the Aeon Empire due to its strategic location as the first line of defense against monster invasions from the Forest of Death.
The rough and bumpy trail gradually gave way to a smooth granite pavement as the carriage entered the city.
The Imperial convoy was immediately greeted by a throng of excited and awestruck citizens who had gathered along the streets.
Their faces lit up with joy and admiration as they caught sight of the approaching entourage.
Cheering and apuse erupted from the crowd as the Imperial convoy made its way through the city.
The citizens waved colorful banners and gs, their enthusiasm and pride evident in their beaming smiles and shining eyes.
Children perched on their parents'' shoulders, their small hands pping with delight, eager to catch a glimpse of the imperial entourage.
The streets were adorned with vibrant decorations, flowers, and ribbons, creating a festive atmosphere that mirrored the excitement in the hearts of the citizens.
The air was filled with a sense of anticipation and celebration as the convoy neared the Safonyx Castle courtyard.
As the carriage came to a halt, Adrian could see Graham and his family members waiting near the entrance hall of the castle.
Thanks to the information provided by Fredinand, Adrian was able to recognize them.
Standing next to Graham was a middle-aged woman with light brown hair and eyes.
She was Sarah Lancaster, Graham''s wife; his grandmother.
Beside her stood Mathias Lancaster, Adrian''s mother''s elder brother¡ªhis uncle.
He was a man in his early thirties, with light brown hair and piercing blue eyes.
Adrian descended from the carriage, extending his hand to his mother.
A soft chuckle escaped Aerilyn''s lips as she witnessed her son''s gant gesture, and she epted his hand with a warm smile.
"Thank you."
She expressed her gratitude, and Adrian returned the smile.
"You''re wee."
Just as the pleasant moment unfolded, a shadow cast itself upon Adrian''s figure.
He turned around to find a man with striking white hair and magenta eyes entering his sight, causing Adrian and Aerilyn to immediately bow respectfully in his presence.
Sensing the need for privacy, Aerilyn discreetly moved away, allowing father and son to converse.
"The railway..."
The man spoke in a low tone, causing Adrian to straighten his back and face Arthur.
However, before Adrian could respond, Arthur continued.
"I just found out that all thend designated for the railway is under your name. Not only that, but 80% of the coal mines across the Aeon Region are also yours."
"Your Majesty, is there a problem with it?"
Adrian''s innocent face showed no hint of understanding the implications, prompting Arthur to shut his mouth and massage his temples, struggling to find the right words.
"No. I don''t have a problem with it, but..."
Arthur''s voice trailed off, his mind filled with a whirlwind of thoughts.
The fact that his 12-year-old son not only invented a groundbreaking invention but also held such control over the Steam Train''s resources, leaving no room forpetitors, was both awe-inspiring and worrisome.
Arthur couldn''t fathom the amount of money his son could umte if the Steam Train became a reality.
Shaking his head to dismiss his swirling thoughts, Arthur let out a sigh and concluded.
"Never mind."
"?"
Realizing that his son was unaware of the weight of his aplishments, Arthur mustered a smile and ced a reassuring hand on Adrian''s shoulder.
"Anyway, you did a good job. You make me proud."
Despite Adrian having no idea what his father trying to convey was, he responded anyway.
"Thank you."
With that, Arthur continued on his way, joining Aerilyn to escort her.
The Imperial family convoy proceeded towards Graham.
"We greet His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress of the Aeon Empire."
As they were exchanging greetings, Adrian''s eyes eagerly scanned the surroundings, his mind filled with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.
Theyout of the castle matched exactly what he had seen in his first dream.
However, the only clue he possessed was that a mysterious ck-robed man woulde at night and ce something on the watchtower floor, which Adrian suspected to be an explosive.
Although hecked the specifics of when or which watchtower, he knew that he needed to begin his watch when night fell.
After exchanging greetings, the Imperial family was led to their respective chambers to rest after the long journey and would gather once again at the dinner table.
.
.
.
"Your Highness, it''s finished."
The maid said, stepping away to give Adrian a clear view of himself in the mirror.
He examined his reflection, taking note of his perfectly styled hair and his attire that showcased his noble status.
However, what caught his attention the most were the dark circles that hung under his eyes.
It had been three days and two nights since he arrived at Safonyx Castle, and he hadn''t taken a proper sleep as he continued to keep watch over the castle.
Despite the sleepless nights, Adrian hadn''t seen any sign of the arrival of the ck-robed individuals he was expecting.
The festival was set tost for two to three weeks, so there was still a long way to go for Adrian.
His task was far from over.
"Thank you."
Adrian said to the maid, acknowledging her efforts.
With that, Ferdinand followed closely behind¡ªthey were heading towards the garden to attend the gathering.
All the kings from across the Terra continent had arrived at Safonyx Castle the previous day, and the tea party was being held as a wee event.
"Ian!"
A familiar voice called out, causing Adrian to instinctively turn around.
It was Nathaniel, however, he abruptly halted in his tracks upon seeing him.
Adrian couldn''t help but notice the shock on Nathaniel''s face as if he had just seen a ghost.
He knew that his own appearance must be far from pleasant, resembling that of a zombie, but he wished his brother could have been a bit more subtle about it.
"My goodness, you look like shit."
Nathaniel blurted out, voicing his thoughts without any filter.
"Shut up."
Adrian simply rolled his eyes in boredom, not wanting to delve into the depths of his current state.
As they began walking side by side, Nathaniel reached out and gently stroked Adrian''s head.
Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake off his anxiety, asking.
"Is there something troubling you?"
Adrian appreciated Nathaniel''s genuine concern, but¡
While it was true that he fully trusted Nathaniel, Adrian still wasn''t ready topletely open up to him about his transmigration into this world.
Because it would undoubtedly lead to the revtion that he was not the real Adrian, how he came to possess his brother''s body and many other unanswered questions that he himself did not know the answer to.
Furthermore, considering Nathaniel''s deep adoration for Adrian, there was no guarantee that Nathaniel wouldn''t attempt to kill him once he discovered the truth.
That was why Adrian decided to handle the matter concerning Aerilyn personally.
With that in mind, Adrian shook his head.
"No, it''s nothing."
"If you need any help, just ask me. You know you can count on me."
Adrian smiled faintly, appreciating Nathaniel''s offer.
"I understand. Thanks."
"You''re wee."
Nathaniel replied warmly.
After a few more minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the designated venue.
The guards who saw them immediately announced their arrival.
"His Highnesses the First and the Second Prince of the Aeon Empire are entering!"
The lush green surroundings greeted them, with vibrant flowers blooming in various hues, their delicate petals swaying in the breeze.
In the center of the garden, numerous round tables were set up, each adorned with a crisp white tablecloth and dainty floral arrangements.
As Nathaniel and Adrian emerged from the entrance, the guests quickly stood and bowed in respect.
Nathaniel quickly addressed them.
"Please continue and don''t mind us."
The atmosphere soon returned to normal, and the guests resumed their conversations.
However, Adrian''s attention was immediately drawn to a group of youngsters seated at a round table.
Soon, one of them, a young man with wheat-colored hair and honey eyes, waved his hand enthusiastically toward Adrian.
A thin smile formed on his lips as he recognized them.
It was P¨¦r¨¦z and the others.
Chapter 150 Ch. 150: Hastilude Festival [3]
Chapter 150 Ch. 150: Hastilude Festival [3]
A young man with wheat-colored hair and honey eyes who sat there waved his hand enthusiastically toward Adrian.
A thin smile formed on his lips as he recognized them.
It was P¨¦r¨¦z and the others.
"Ian, I''m going to reunite with my friends."
Nathaniel announced, his voice reaching Adrian''s ears.
Adrian turned towards him and nodded in understanding, acknowledging his desire to catch up with hispanions.
"Alright. See you."
Adrian replied, bidding Nathaniel farewell.
As Nathaniel made his way towards his friends, Adrian approached his own group, noticing the genuine smiles that adorned their faces.
Taking a seat, a maid promptly arrived, cing a delicate teacup in front of him and pouring tea with practiced grace.
The moment the maid stepped away from their table, P¨¦r¨¦z greeted him with a mischievous smile.
"It''s been a while, Your Highness."
Adrian rolled his eyes in boredom and retorted.
"P¨¦r¨¦z, you never fail to sound disgusting."
"Pfft."
The others who heard him promptly mped their mouths shut, stifling theirughter.
While it was true that they were no longer in the academy and obligated to speak formally to him, Adrian found it peculiar to hear them using such formalnguage after spending a significant amount of time together.
"Oh, His Highness, just scolded me."
Adrian felt a twitch at the corner of his lips, a mixture of annoyance and amusement.
For the first time, he experienced what it felt like to be in Rhea''s shoes, and the urge to smack him¡ª
¡ªWhack!
"Arg¡ª!"
P¨¦r¨¦z groaned, instinctively covering his mouth, while Rhea, who sat next to him, sipped her tea solemnly.
P¨¦r¨¦z red at her and hissed in a low growl.
"That hurt."
Ignoring his reaction, Rhea ced her teacup down and turned her attention to Adrian, greeting him with a warm smile.
"Ian, it''s been a while."
"It has."
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but notice that Rhea''s hair had grown slightly longer, now styled in a long pixie cut, but her tomboyish aura remained intact.
=====
[ Rhea Childerich ]
? Overview ?
Title: The Third Princess of the Zenith Theocracy
Race: Human
Age: 12 year-old
Gender: Female
upation: Elementalist - 5 Circle
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: B+
PDF: B+
TEC: A
AGI: B
?Magical:
MAG: B+
MDF: B+
?Ability:
INT: B+
MP: A+
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: C
Fire: A
Lightning: B
Earth: A
Wind: B
? Skills ?
[ Astrologist ]
Description: Able to read the stars and predict the future.
Rank: SS-
[ Incantation ]
Description: Raises the speed of spell-casting.
Rank: B+
[ Throw ]
Description: Raises the uracy of Throw Weapon.
Rank: A+
=====
Soon, the other followed suit.
"Ian, it''s been a while."
"It has."
Upon taking a good look at his friends, Adrian noticed that Ralph''s body had grownrger since thest time he saw him, and the same was true for P¨¦r¨¦z.
=====
[ Ralph Fraulein ]
? Overview ?
Title: The First Prince of the Valfor Kingdom
Race: Human
Age: 12 year-old
Gender: Male
upation: Tanker - 5 Tier
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: C+
PDF: SS+
TEC: B+
AGI: C+
?Magical:
MAG: B
MDF: SS+
?Ability:
INT: B+
MP: A
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: D
Fire: C
Lightning: B
Earth: A
Wind: C
? Skills ?
[ Endurance ]
Description: Raises Stamina.
Rank: S
[ Invisible Armor]
Description: Raises Physical and Magical Defenses.
Rank: S
[ Incantation ]
Description: Raises the speed of spell-casting.
Rank: C-
=====
[ P¨¦r¨¦z Reinhart ]
? Overview ?
Title: The Second Prince of the Aiden Knightdom
Race: Human
Age: 12 year-old
Gender: Male
upation: Lancer - 5 Circle
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: A
PDF: B+
TEC: B+
AGI: B
?Magical:
MAG: B
MDF: B+
?Ability:
INT: A
MP: A-
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: C
Fire: A
Lightning: B
Earth: C
Wind: D
? Skills ?
[ Incantation ]
Description: Raises the speed of spell-casting.
Rank: B
[ Fire de ]
Description: Able to embed Fire Elemental into a weapon.
Rank: B
[ Endurance ]
Description: Raises Stamina.
Rank: B+
=====
As a hand retreated from his sight, Adrian looked down and saw a fruit tartlet ced on his te.
Turning to the side, Sylvina offered him a warm smile.
Honestly speaking, she had grown into a fine young woman, although had yet to fully bloom, but her beauty was already evident.
"...thanks."
"You''re wee."
====
[ Sylvina Rennelius ]
? Overview ?
Title: The Second Princess of the Yvone Queendom
Race: Human
Age: 12 year-old
Gender: Female
upation: Elementalist - 5 Circle
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: B
PDF: C+
TEC: A
AGI: C
?Magical:
MAG: A-
MDF: B+
?Ability:
INT: B+
MP: A+
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: SS+
Fire: D
Lightning: A
Earth: A
Wind: B
? Skills ?
[ Incantation ]
Description: Raises the speed of spell-casting.
Rank: A
[ Blood Controlling ]
Description: Able to hear severe wounds and light internal injuries.
Rank: A+
====
In a gesture of friendship, Adrian reached for the pastry thong and carefully picked up a blueberry scone, cing it on Sylvina''s te.
She smiled appreciatively, acknowledging his thoughtful gesture.
"Thank you."
Adrian nodded in knowledge and soon the others reached for the refreshments on the table.
As they savored the treats and sipped their tea, they engaged in light conversation.
Laughter and camaraderie filled the air, creating a joyful atmosphere.
Suddenly, a guard''s voice echoed through the room, announcing the arrival of the esteemed guests.
"His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress, Her Highnesses the First and Second Consort are entering!"
The announcement prompted all the guests to rise from their seats, showing respect for the Imperial family.
Momentster, Arthur, the Emperor, apanied by Aerilyn, the Empress, as well as Lucia and Charlotte, the First and Second Consorts, made their grand entrance.
Dressed in regal attire, they exuded an air of authority and grace.
The guests immediately greeted them with reverence and warm smiles, acknowledging their presence.
"We greet His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress, Her Highnesses the First and Second Consort."
Arthur nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes scanning the room before he began a brief speech, addressing the guests with a gentle andmanding tone.
The room fell into a hushed silence as they listened attentively to his address.
As Arthur concluded his speech, the other kings in attendance swiftly approached him, eager to engage in conversation and discuss matters of importance.
Meanwhile, their respective wives gracefully made their way toward Aerilyn and the other high-ranking women present, engaging in polite exchanges and sharing pleasantries.
"By the way, Ian..."
P¨¦r¨¦z began, his voice filled with anticipation.
"Who''s going to open the ceremony?"
"I believe it''s going to be my brother."
Traditionally, before themencement of the tournament, it was customary for the Prince of the Empire to engage in a friendly bout with one of the princes from another kingdom, serving as an opening ceremony.
P¨¦r¨¦z let out a disappointed sigh, sinking into his seat as hemented.
"I wanted to fight you, it''s been a while since we had a duel, you know."
Adrian understood P¨¦r¨¦z''s sentiment.
It had indeed been a few years since theyst had a proper duel, and Adrian was curious about P¨¦r¨¦z''s growth after not seeing him for two years.
As an idea popped out, Adrian responded.
"Well, I think that''s doable. I''ll talk to my brother about it."
P¨¦r¨¦z''s expression immediately lit up, his excitement evident as he abruptly straightened his back.
However, before Adrian could say anything further, Ralph interjected, clearing his throat to gain their attention.
"Ahem! Mind you, P¨¦r¨¦z, you are not the only one who wants to fight Ian."
Ralph chimed in, his toneced with a hint ofpetitiveness.
P¨¦r¨¦z looked at Ralph in disbelief, surprised by his statement.
Before he could respond, Rhea added.
"Ralph is right. I also wish to test my skills against Adrian."
"Tsk."
P¨¦r¨¦z clicked his tongue in annoyance, feeling outnumbered and frustrated by the sudden turn of events.
He begrudgingly epted the situation, realizing that he wasn''t the sole contender for a duel with Adrian.
"Fine! Then let us settle this with a game of rock-paper-scissors to decide."
P¨¦r¨¦z suggested, hispetitive spirit reignited.
Ralph and Rhea nodded in agreement, ready to determine who would have the opportunity to face Adrian inbat.
As the tension mounted, Adrian and Sylvina observed the unfolding scene while savoring their tea and refreshments.
The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as P¨¦r¨¦z, Ralph, and Rhea prepared to engage in the duel.
"Go!"
P¨¦r¨¦z''s voice rang out, and the contestants swiftly revealed their hands.
P¨¦r¨¦z and Ralph both disyed their palms, showing a paper sign, while Rhea''s hand formed a solid rock.
Upon seeing the oue, Rhea couldn''t help but curse in frustration.
"Arg! Why did I choose a rock?! Goddamnit!"
Ignoring Rhea''s distress, P¨¦r¨¦z and Ralph prepared for another round.
The tension in the air was palpable as they readied themselves for the decisive moment.
"Go!"
P¨¦r¨¦z shouted once again, and this time Ralph''s face fell into his palm as he realized P¨¦r¨¦z had chosen a rock while he had chosen a pair of scissors.
"Hehe. Looks like you''re going to fight me, Ian!"
P¨¦r¨¦z dered victoriously, hispetitive spirit shining through.
Adrian calmly ced his teacup down, meeting P¨¦r¨¦z''s gaze.
"So, what game do you want to y?"
Since this was a tournament, they needed to choose a game that was pertinent to the event.
"Hmm¡"
P¨¦r¨¦z pondered for a moment, assuming a thoughtful pose.
After a few seconds, he finally offered his suggestion.
"How about jousting?"
Adrian shrugged nonchntly, his demeanor rxed.
"Well, I don''t have any problem with that."
P¨¦r¨¦z''s face lit up with excitement.
"Good! Then it''s settled. Don''t you dare run away, Ian!"
Adrian chuckled at P¨¦r¨¦z''s audacity.
"I''m not a coward, P¨¦r¨¦z."
With the official start of the Hastilude festival scheduled for the following day, P¨¦r¨¦z could hardly contain his eagerness for the day to arrive.
Chapter 151 Ch. 151: Hastilude Festival [4]
Chapter 151 Ch. 151: Hastilude Festival [4]
The sun shone brightly over the festival grounds, casting a warm golden glow on the excited citizens who filled the air with their distinctive tter.
The atmosphere was alive with anticipation as the tournament was about tomence in a grand arena that stood proudly, reminiscent of the majestic Colosseum.
The arena itself was a sight to behold, its towering walls, meticulously decorated with vibrant flowers, flowing ribbons, and ornate tapestries, created a breathtaking backdrop.
Every inch of the arena was adorned with banners and gs, proudly disying the colors and symbols of the various participating kingdoms.
As the spectators eagerly awaited the start of the tournament, the air crackled with excitement.
Conversations buzzed throughout the crowd, as people discussed their favorite knights, shared predictions, and exchanged stories of past tournaments.
The festival grounds were abuzz with energy, as families, friends, and strangers alike came together to revel in the festivities.
Suddenly, a triumphant fanfare erupted from a trumpet, its resounding notes cutting through the chatter and signaling themencement of the festival.
Musicians stationed strategically around the arena began ying lively tunes, their melodies weaving through the crowd, adding to the already festive atmosphere.
The music seemed to dance in harmony with the excited murmurs of the spectators, creating a symphony of anticipation.
As the crowd''s excitement reached its peak, the giant portcullis slowly began to ascend, revealing the grand entrance.
First emerged the Emperor, resplendent in his regal attire, followed by all the kings and their wives, and a multitude of nobles.
They rode in a magnificent chariot, their hands raised in greeting to the enthusiastic crowd.
The sight of their presence ignited a wave of apuse and cheers that cascaded through the arena, echoing off the walls.
Then came the moment everyone had been waiting for¡ªthe knights in shining armor, representing their respective kingdoms, paraded around the arena.
Their horses, adorned with borate trappings, added an extra touch of splendor to the spectacle.
The clinking of armor and the rhythmic beat of hooves reverberated through the air, creating an aura of anticipation that seemed to electrify the very atmosphere.
As the knightspleted their parade, the Emperor, now standing on a raised tform at the heart of the arena,manded the attention of all.
The spectators, in unison, rose from their seats, their eyes fixed on the regal figure before them.
With a simple gesture, the Emperor silenced the crowd, and a hush fell over the arena as if the entire world had paused to listen.
His voice, strong andmanding, resonated through the air as he began his speech.
"Esteemed citizens of the empire, honored guests, and valiant knights."
Arthur, the Emperor, scanned the sea of citizens, his gaze filled with pride and gratitude.
"Today, we gather not only to revel in the thrill ofpetition but also to honor the traditions and heritage that have shaped us."
He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in, before continuing.
"The knights who will grace this arena are not mere warriors, but symbols of the strength and resilience of our great empire. They represent the diverse kingdoms that havee together to celebrate this tournament, showcasing the unity and camaraderie that bind us all."
The crowd listened intently, captivated by the Emperor''s words.
A sense of unity and pride swelled within their hearts as they realized the significance of the moment.
The festival was not just a disy of skill and valor, but a celebration of their shared history and the bonds that held them together.
"Let this festival remind us that despite our differences, we are united by amon purpose."
Arthur proimed, his voice filled with conviction.
"As we cheer for our favorite knights, let us also celebrate the diversity and richness of ournds. I hereby proim the start of the Hastilude festival!"
As the final words left the Emperor''s lips, the arena erupted in thunderous apuse, the cheers of the citizens reverberating through the grand structure as a testament to the collective excitement and joy that filled the hearts of all present.
With the Emperor''s promation, the tournament had officially begun.
The citizens settled into their seats, their eyes fixed on the arena, eagerly anticipating the exhrating disys of skill and valor that were about to unfold before their eyes.
¡ªre! ¡ªre! ¡ªre!
Suddenly, a triumphant fanfare erupted from the trumpet, its resounding notes cutting through the air and capturing the attention of all.
"Let there be brave and fairpetition in front of our Emperor and Empress!"
The referee''s voice reverberated through the grand structure.
"His Highness Prince Adrian of the Aeon Empire will now participate in the ceremonial match against His Highness Prince P¨¦r¨¦z of Aiden Knightdom!"
The announcement sent waves of apuse and cheers rippling through the arena, the sound echoing off the towering walls.
The citizens were eager to witness the sh between these two noble princes, representing their respective kingdoms.
Amidst the excitement, Adrian, d in full te armor specifically designed for jousting, received a sparrow beak helmet from his head butler, Fredinand, who stood by his side.
"Thanks."
"It is my pleasure."
Just as Adrian was preparing himself, a woman''s voice pricked his ears.
"Ian."
He turned and found Aerilyn and Nathaniel, approaching him.
Fredinand hastily bowed respectfully, acknowledging their presence.
Arriving before him, Aerilyn cupped his son''s face gently, her eyes filled with concern as she spoke.
"Just rx and take it easy. It''s not a real match, just a part of the ceremony. Don''t overdo it, okay?"
Well, Adrian understood his mother''s worry, but he also felt a burning desire to win this match.
But, he knew it was better to say what she wanted to hear.
With a nod, he reassured her.
"I understand."
A smile stretched across Aerilyn''s face, and she stroked his head affectionately.
"Then, I wish you good luck."
Nathaniel chimed in, offering his support.
"Good luck, Ian."
Adrian nodded gratefully, appreciating their encouragement.
"Thank you. I have to go now."
Both his mother and Nathaniel nodded in understanding, their eyes filled with pride.
Adrian put on his helmet and mounted his armored horse, which was furnished with intricate trappings.
The assigned squire promptly handed him a shield with the Aeon Empire coat of arms painted on its surface.
"I''m ready."
Adrian dered with determination, his voice muffled by the helmet.
Shortly, the portcullis slowly opened, revealing the vast expanse of the arena.
Adrian took a deep breath, steeling himself for the challenge ahead, and urged his horse forward.
The thunderous cheers of the spectators greeted him as he made his grand entrance into the arena.
On the opposite end of the arena, Adrian could see P¨¦r¨¦z, also d in full te armor, riding an armored horse adorned with trappings.
The anticipation in the air was palpable as the two princes prepared for their jousting match.
Jousting involved two armored knights on horseback charging at each other withnces.
Their goal was to strike their opponent while maintaining their own bnce and avoiding being unhorsed.
Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z, each mounted on their magnificent steeds, took their positions at opposite ends of the arena.
Their horses pawed at the ground, their breaths heavy with excitement.
The squires approached, presenting them with long wooden joustingnces.
Thences were equipped with a coronel, a protective covering on the tip, designed to reduce the impact and ensure the safety of the participants.
Unlike the regr jousting where lists were used as barriers, this match was yed in an open-field style, allowing for a more dynamic and thrilling experience.
The heralds, dressed in vibrant tabards, raised their trumpets to their lips, signaling the beginning of the contest.
¡ªre!
The tension in the air was palpable as the referee''s voice boomed through the arena.
"Let the ceremonial match begin!"
With thatmand, Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z wasted no time, urging their horses forward with a swift kick of their heels.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
The ground beneath them trembled as the powerful steeds thundered towards each other, their hooves kicking up clouds of dust.
The crowd erupted in a cacophony of cheers and apuse, their excitement reaching a fever pitch.
With unwavering focus, Adrian released the reins and positioned his shield in front of his body.
Gripping hisnce tightly, he lowered it, aiming for the narrow target on P¨¦r¨¦z''s shield.
As the distance between them closed, Adrian lunged hisnce forward.
¡ªBang!
The tips of theirnces collided with a resounding impact, but they skillfully tilted their shields, causing thences to slide harmlessly to the side.
As Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z thundered past each other, their horses kicking up clouds of dust.
The crowd erupted in a symphony of cheers, their voices blending with the ttering of armor and the rhythmic pounding of hooves, creating an atmosphere charged with anticipation.
The moment the distance between them closed in, Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z lowered theirnces with precision and thrust them forward.
The tips of theirnces grazed against each other''s shields, creating a rasping sh that echoed through the arena.
¡ªBang!
The crowd held their breath, witnessing the near-miss with bated anticipation.
The boys swiftly turned their horses, readying themselves for the next charge.
Undeterred, they galloped towards each other once again, their weapons poised for action.
Locking their eyes in a fierce gaze, they lowered theirnces and drove forward.
¡ªShattered!
The impact was thunderous as theirnces splintered into fragments, the sound reverberating through the arena.
The crowd gasped in awe, their eyes widening at the sheer power of the collision.
The sheer power of the impact threatened to unseat the riders, but their mastery of bnce and riding skill kept them firmly in their saddles.
Their horses, well-trained for this moment, responded to their riders''mands with precision, pivoting effortlessly to prepare for the next round.
Undeterred by the initial sh, Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z swiftly discarded their shatterednces to the side of the arena, their eyes locked on each other.
With a fluid motion, they drew their swords, the des glinting in the sunlight.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
As they circled each other, their horses danced gracefully in the arena.
"Well, you did good!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed, his voice muffled inside his helmet.
Adrian smiled in response, a mix of exhration and determination shining in his eyes.
"Thanks!"
"Let''s end this!"
P¨¦r¨¦z dered, his voice resolute.
Adrian nodded in agreement, his focus sharpening.
With a renewed burst of energy, they charged toward each other once again, their swords held high.
¡ªBang!
The sh of steel rang out, the sound reverberating through the arena, as sparks flew from the collision of their des.
Chapter 152 Ch. 152: Crumbling Down [1]
Chapter 152 Ch. 152: Crumbling Down [1]
¡ªBang!
The sh of steel rang out, the sound reverberating through the arena as sparks flew from the collision of their des.
With a swift motion, their horses passed each other, their powerful strides propelling them forward.
Adrian and P¨¦rez skillfully maneuvered their steeds, their gaze fixed on each other before ultimatelyunching themselves towards their opponent once again.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
The rhythmic galloping of hooves reverberated through the ground, harmonizing with the deafening cheers of the spectators.
As the distance between them rapidly diminished, P¨¦r¨¦z waved his sword in an arc.
However, Adrian swiftly raised his shield, intercepting the iing attack with a resounding sh.
¡ªBang!
A burst of fiery sparks erupted into the air, momentarily illuminating the intensity of the battle.
Immediately after crossing paths, they executed a wless synchronized pivot on their horses and resumed their charge.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
As the horses galloped, their flowing manes danced gracefully in the wind.
Closing in on each other, their horses gradually slowed down and P¨¦r¨¦z quickly thrust his sword forward, but Adrian deftly tilted his head.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian swiftly parried P¨¦r¨¦z''s weapon sideways with his sword, while his other hand swung his shield.
However, P¨¦r¨¦z swiftly ducked, narrowly avoiding the retaliatory strike.
Without missing a beat, Adrian retrieved his weapon and drove his sword forward.
To his surprise, P¨¦r¨¦z''s horse swiftly sidestepped, evading the attack with a graceful maneuver before swiftly galloping away.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance as his sword sliced through the empty air.
The crowd erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable as they watched the intense duel unfold before them.
Wasting no more time, Adrian urged his horse forward, chasing after P¨¦r¨¦z.
The moment the sound of galloping hooves reached P¨¦r¨¦z''s ears, he swiftly turned his horse and brandished his sword.
¡ªBang!
With a deafening sh, their weapons met, sending sparks flying of steel through the air.
Retracting their weapons, they swung them once again.
¡ªBang!
Their horses sidestepped as thebatants relentlessly exchanged attacks.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The rhythmic sh of their weapons harmonized with the mingling breaths of the warriors and their steeds.
Nevertheless, despite Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z being only separated by a single rank in strength, the continuous exchange of blows began to take its toll.
Adrian could feel his hands growing numb, but he refused to yield.
As the tip of P¨¦r¨¦z''s sword lunged at him, Adrian hastily tilted his head to the side.
Upon seeing an opening, he immediately waved his shield, a move mirrored by P¨¦r¨¦z, but it was toote.
¡ªBang!
A deafening sh of steel reverberated through the field as Adrian''s shield struck P¨¦r¨¦z''s armor, eliciting a gasp from the crowd.
However, it was not enough to unhorse P¨¦r¨¦z.
The force coursing through his bodypelled P¨¦r¨¦z to spur his horse, creating a distance between them.
Without much thought, Adrian followed suit, taking a moment to catch their breath.
The crowd, captivated by the spectacle unfolding before them, erupted in cheers.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
They circled each other, their eyes locked in an unyielding gaze.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Adrian''s breath came in heavy gasps, the heat trapped within his full armor bing increasingly suffocating.
He could feel sweat trickling down his back, dampening his gambeson beneath the weighty tes.
Driven to conclude the match swiftly, Adrian urged his horse forward and P¨¦r¨¦z matched his movements.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop
The thunderous galloping of their steeds stirred up clouds of dust, lending an ethereal quality to the already mesmerizing spectacle.
The crowd held its breath, their collective gaze fixated on the impending sh.
As they closed in on each other, Adrian released the reins and tightened his grip on his shield, channeling all his strength into his grasp.
With a burst of speed, they simultaneously swung their shields forward, aiming for each other''s bodies.
¡ªBang!
The tumultuous sh of metal against metal reverberated through the arena, the impact rippling through their bodies.
Both warriors staggered under the force, but Adrian managed to maintain his bnce.
¡ªThud!
A deafening thud reverberated through the air, capturing Adrian''s attention in an instant.
His heart skipped a beat as he nced over his shoulder, only to witness P¨¦r¨¦z sprawled on the ground, his horse galloping away before eventuallying to a halt.
The crowd erupted in a cacophony of awe and astonishment, their cheers echoing through the grand arena.
"Haa¡ haa¡"
Breathing heavily, Adrian dismounted his horse, his adrenaline still coursing through his veins.
He approached the fallen P¨¦r¨¦z, his footsteps echoing in the silence that followed the thunderous sh.
P¨¦r¨¦z, lying on the ground, red up at Adrian with a mix of frustration and disappointment, his breaths ragged and heavy.
"Haa... haa..."
P¨¦r¨¦z panted, his voiceced with exhaustion and frustration.
"Dammit! I wanted to win!"
Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at P¨¦r¨¦z''s sulking, his amusement was evident in his voice.
"Well, you''ll have to try again in five years."
"Fuck you."
P¨¦r¨¦z muttered under his breath.
Soon, Adrian extended his hand and without much thought P¨¦r¨¦z received it.
"Thanks."
P¨¦r¨¦z muttered and Adrian nodded in acknowledgement.
They both turned to the audience and removed their helmets, revealing sweat-soaked faces.
The audience rose to their feet, their cheers and apuse filling the air, as they celebrated the thrilling disy of skill and valor that had unfolded before their eyes.
With a final nod of acknowledgment, Adrian and P¨¦r¨¦z returned to the waiting room behind the portcullis.
Suddenly, a resounding voice boomed through the arena, capturing everyone''s attention.
It was the herald, standing tall at the center of the arena, adorned in a regal uniform that demanded respect.
"Ladies and gentlemen, let us apud the valiant disy of skill and bravery by Prince Adrian and Prince P¨¦r¨¦z!"
The herald''s voice reverberated through the air, carrying a sense of admiration and reverence.
"Their unwavering determination and unwavering spirit have left us in awe. Let us give them a round of apuse!"
The crowd erupted once again, their apuse thunderous and filled with appreciation for the two princes'' remarkable performance.
The herald continued, his voice projecting with authority and excitement.
"But the games do not end here, my friends! We have more thrillingpetitions in store for you! Prepare yourselves for the next joust contest!"
As the herald''s words hung in the air, the crowd buzzed with anticipation.
The atmosphere was charged with excitement as spectators eagerly awaited the next spectacle that would unfold before their eyes.
.
.
.
Inside his chamber,? Adrian was surrounded by maids who were dressing him for the banquet.
With utmost precision, they fastened the essories onto his clothes, ensuring every detail was perfect.
As the maids meticulously attended to his attire, they finally draped a luxurious blue cape around his shoulders.
As the first day of the Hastilude festival concluded, the banquet was held tonight.
It was worth noting that the duration of the banquet matches that of the festival itself.
So it was like¡ during the day, the Hastilude festival took ce, while the banquet was held in the evening.
Honestly speaking, it was quite a wasteful expenditure.
However, what could be said?
The nobility thrived on such grandiose disys, and the Empire''s coffers were seemingly bottomless when it came to hosting these extravagant affairs.
Interrupting his thoughts, one of the maids spoke softly as they stepped back.
"Your Highness, it''s finished."
Without bothering to look at his reflection in the mirror, Adrian nodded appreciatively
"Thank you, you all are dismissed."
The maids curtsied respectfully and left the room, leaving only him and Fredinand.
Turning to his head butler, Adrian made a request.
"Can you watch the night for me? I will join you once the banquet is over."
He and Ferdinand had been keeping watch over the night since their arrival.
Adrian confided in Ferdinand about the arrival of the ck-robed man, as he was the only person Adrian could trust at that moment.
What Adrian appreciated most about Ferdinand was his unwavering obedience to his orders, without question.
Adrian was immensely grateful to have Ferdinand by his side as he proved to be an invaluable ally.
"As you wish."
Ferdinand bowed respectfully.
"Thank you, Fredinand."
With that, he made his way towards the door, however, Fredinand halted him.
"Your Highness, please allow me to escort you to the banquet hall."
Adrian shook his head and smiled warmly at his thoughtfulness.
"No, it''s alright. Just focus on your duties for the night."
"I understand."
Adrian stepped out of his chambers, his footsteps echoing through the grandiose arch hallway.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
The opulence of his surroundings was awe-inspiring.
Golden statues stood proudly on either side, their intricate details catching the light.
The left wall and ceiling were adorned with magnificent tapestries, depicting scenes of valor and triumph of the Lancaster family.
Countless crystal chandeliers hung from above, casting a warm glow throughout the hallway.
To his right, a series of giant ss doors lined the corridor, offering a glimpse of the moonlit night outside.
The night was surprisingly bright, illuminating the watchtower in the distance¡ª
"It''s¡"
Adrian jolted with surprise, causing him to abruptly halt his steps as a mysterious ck figure emerged into view within the watchtower.
''He''s here!''
Without hesitation, he rushed towards the nearest ss door, swinging it open to be greeted by the cold gusts of the night.
Summoning a series of earth tes, Adrian formed a pathway leading directly to the watchtower.
As Adrian approached, a whirlwind of emotions engulfed him, causing his heart to race uncontrobly.
Anger coursed through his veins, an unfamiliar sensation that threatened to consume him.
He couldn''tprehend why he felt such intense anger, but he brushed it off, focusing solely on capturing the figure.
Chanting a spell, Adrian created a transparent barrier that swiftly enveloped the watchtower, trapping the ck-robed figure inside.
''Caught you!''
Arriving at the castle wall, he leaped onto the parapet and made his way toward the entrance of the watchtower.
There, Adrian noticed a figure in a ck robe, trapped inside with their back facing him.
The anticipation in his chest grew, but as the figure turned around, Adrian''s pace slowed, his heart sinking with confusion.
"Ian?"
The figure inside the watchtower called out to him, his voice filled with confusion and disbelief.
Adrian froze in his tracks as the moonlight illuminated the face of the figure in the ck robe.
The realization hit him like a thunderbolt.
As his mind raced to make sense of the situation, a name escaped his mouth.
"...Nate?"
Adrian whispered, barely audible.
The ck-robed figure he had seen in his dreams, the one that killed his mother was¡ Nathaniel?
Chapter 153 Ch. 153: Crumbling Down [2]
Chapter 153 Ch. 153: Crumbling Down [2]
Adrian stood frozen in ce, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions.
The revtion that the ck-robed figure responsible for his mother''s death was none other than Nathaniel, his own brother, left him stunned and confused.
The moonlight cast an eerie glow on the scene, illuminating the sword in Nathaniel''s hand, intensifying the gravity of the situation.
With a mix of disbelief and desperation, Adrian mustered the strength to meet Nathaniel''s gaze.
His voice trembled as he asked.
"Nate... what are you doing here?"
Nathaniel''s response was sharp, his voiceced with annoyance.
"I should be the one asking you. What are you doing here?"
Adrian''s confusion deepened.
He struggled to find the right words to exin himself.
"I¡ª"
Nathaniel''s impatience was palpable as he interrupted.
"Ian, I don''t have time for this. Can you get me the hell out of here?"
Adrian''s heart sank.
He couldn''tprehend why Nathaniel was so angry at this moment.
There had to be something he didn''t know, some missing piece of the puzzle.
It was too early to judge Nathaniel as the one responsible for Aerilyn''s death, especially considering he was the one who had turned back time.
Reluctantly, Adrian dismissed the barrier, and without uttering a word, Nathaniel walked past him.
But Adrian couldn''t let it end there.
There was too much at stake, too many unanswered questions.
With desperation evident in his voice, he reached out for his brother''s hand.
"We need to talk!"
To Adrian''s surprise, Nathaniel abruptly pulled his hand away, his impatience reaching its peak.
"Ian, I''m busy right now! Can we talk about thister?"
Without waiting for his brother''s reaction, Nathaniel swiftly jumped out of the wall, casting a series of earth tes to propel himself away.
Adrian was left standing there, his mind reeling with thoughts and questions.
The pain in his head intensified as he tried to make sense of the situation.
"We need to talk..."
Adrian mumbled to himself, almost inaudibly.
He knew he had to piece together the fragments of the truth, no matter how painful or confusing they might be.
The weight of responsibility settled heavily on his shoulders as he began to consider the possibilities.
What if Nathaniel was actually chasing the real ck-robed figure, trying to prevent his mother''s death?
It seemed usible, considering Nathaniel''s ability to turn back time.
But who were these mysterious individuals, and what did they gain from killing Aerilyn?
Was it a grudge toward the Lancaster family? Or toward the Emperor?
Adrian''s mind raced, considering all the potential motives and suspects.
If they were from the dark organization, it didn''t align with their known motives.
The dark organization was primarily interested in obtaining the Sacred Orb, not in killing Aerilyn.
Furthermore, he and Nathaniel had made a pact to inform each other about anything rted to the dark organization.
So why hadn''t Nathaniel informed him about this?
Suddenly, a realization hit Adrian like a bolt of lightning.
The only ones who would truly benefit from his mother''s death were the Dcroix family.
If Aerilyn died, then Lucia would ascend to the throne, just as the Dcroix family desired.
The implications of this revtion sent shivers down Adrian''s spine.
What if... it wasn''t Nathaniel who was trying to kill him, but rather Adrian himself seeking revenge after discovering the truth?
But what could have driven Nathaniel tomit such a heinous act?
"..."
"Your Highness!"
Lost in his thoughts, Adrian was interrupted by the voice of his loyal servant, Fredinand, who had been running towards him.
Concern etched on his face, Fredinand asked.
"Your Highness, is there something wrong?"
Adrian shook his head, dismissing the wild thoughts that threatened to consume him.
"It''s nothing."
He replied, trying to push aside the unsettling feelings.
Fredinand persisted, wanting to offer his assistance.
"About the ck-robed figure¡ª"
Adrian cut him off, not wanting to delve into that topic any further.
"No, it''s alright. You don''t have to look for them again."
Understanding his master''s wishes, Fredinand nodded and stepped back, giving Adrian some space to collect his thoughts.
Adrian''s mind was still reeling from the revtion, and he needed a moment to process everything.
Lost in his contemtion, Adrian found himself in front of the watchtower.
Following the dream, he entered the room and scanned the floor.
Shortly, his gaze fell upon a small cut near the wall, and curiosity piqued, he approached it.
Sliding his hand inside, he felt something brush against his fingers.
Without hesitation, he grabbed it and pulled it out, revealing a tiny blue ball¡ªan explosive.
Realization dawned on Adrian.
Someone was nning to cause chaos at the uing Hastilude festival.
The urgency of the situation snapped him out of his thoughts, and he knew he had to act quickly.
Clutching the explosive tightly in his hand, he made his way back to Fredinand, showing him the dangerous object.
"Please go and search every watchtower for these explosives."
Adrian instructed, his voice filled with urgency.
Fredinand nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.
He wasted no time and immediately set off to carry out his orders, leaving Adrian alone with his troubled thoughts.
Adrian stood there, his mind was in turmoil, torn between the trust he had built with Nathaniel and the unsettling possibility that he himself could be involved in his mother''s death.
Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, trying to calm the rage and confusion within him.
"Haa..."
Adrian exhaled, his breath carrying a mix of frustration and resignation.
He knew he couldn''t let this misunderstanding linger any longer.
He had to confront Nathaniel and clear the air before it tore their bond apartpletely.
Deciding to address the matter with his brother at the first light of dawn, Adrian set aside his troubled thoughts for the time being.
He couldn''t afford to let his emotions cloud his judgment.
There was too much at stake, and he needed to find the truth.
Summoning a series of earth tes, Adrian used his powers to transport himself back to the grand banquet hall.
.
.
.
Arriving at the entrance of the banquet hall, the guard who saw him immediately announced his arrival.
"His Highness the Second Prince of the Aeon Empire is entering!"
The door swung open and the guests inside the hall stood and bowed respectfully as he entered the room.
Adrian, however, didn''t pause his stride, his voice cutting through the air as he walked along the red carpet.
"Please don''t mind me."
Adrian stated coldly, his words hanging in the air and casting a sudden awkwardness over the room.
The guests exchanged nces, unsure of how to react to the prince''s demeanor.
A group of teenagers who had been observing Adrian''s urgent walk toward the second floor couldn''t help but wonder about his unusual behavior.
"What happened to him?"
A wheat-haired boy asked, his curiosity piqued the moment he saw Adrian.
Rhea shrugged her shoulders, perplexed.
"I don''t know, but this is the first time I''ve seen Adrian look so angry."
Adrian was known for his ability to maintain his emotions, so if he was disying such anger, something serious must have urred.
Sylvina chimed in, concerncing her voice.
"Maybe... something has happened?"
Sensing the gravity of the situation, Ralph suggested.
"Whatever has happened to Adrian, let''s pray for the best."
The others nodded in agreement, their worry evident.
Arriving on the second floor, Adrian immediately scanned the area, his eyes searching for a familiar figure.
Spotting a robust man with blonde hair and blue eyes engaged in conversation with a knight, Adrian approached him without hesitation.
Upon seeing his grandson, Graham offered him a warm smile and spoke in a jovial tone, trying to lighten the mood.
"You''re kindate, Adrian. Where have you been?"
Ignoring his grandfather''s question, Adrian cut to the chase.
"Grandfather, could we talk for a moment? It''s urgent."
Graham, noticing the seriousness in his grandson''s expression, handed his ss to the knight he had been conversing with and nodded.
"Follow me."
Heeding his grandfather''s order, Adrian followed him to a nearby restroom.
Closing the door behind them, they settled into the couch, creating a private space for their conversation.
Adrian wasted no time and showed Graham the explosive ball he had found.
Graham picked up the tiny ball from Adrian''s palm and examined it carefully.
As he inspected it, Adrian continued, his voice filled with urgency.
"I found this at the watchtower. Someone deliberately ced it there."
Rage flickered in Graham''s eyes as he grasped the severity of the situation.
He could imagine the chaos that would ensue if this explosive were to detonate during the festival.
The Empire had already suffered humiliation during the Capital City terrorism, and Graham was determined not to let it happen again, especially with all the kings from around the continent present.
Adrian pressed on, his voice filled with concern.
"Please conduct a thorough search for the explosive device. It could be anywhere, not just in the watchtower."
Clutching the tiny ball tightly in his hand, Graham immediately stood up, his resolve evident.
"I understand. I will conduct a thorough search for the explosive device throughout the entire castle."
Adrian nodded gratefully, appreciating his grandfather''s swift action.
"Thank you so much for taking this seriously and for your assistance."
With that, Graham left the room, leaving Adrian alone with his thoughts.
He let out a resigned sigh, feeling the weight of the trust that had crumbled bit by bit.
Despite the revtions and doubts, he still believed that Nathaniel wouldn''t be capable of such an act.
He hoped that this night would pass quickly so he could confront Nathaniel and resolve this misunderstanding once and for all.
"Haa..."
Adrian exhaled, trying to calm his racing thoughts.
Nevertheless, he just hoped that it would bring rity and restore the trust that had been shaken.
Chapter 154 Ch. 154: Crumbling Down [3]
Chapter 154 Ch. 154: Crumbling Down [3]
.
.
.
A few hours ago.
.
.
.
In the dimly lit chamber, a young man with disheveled ck hair stood before the ss door leading to the balcony.
He worefortable pajamas, a stark contrast to the grandeur of his surroundings.
His piercing golden eyes gazed out into the night, captivated by the moonlight that bathed the castle walls in an ethereal glow.
Tomorrow marked a fateful day¡ªthe day when tragedy would befall Aerilyn, Adrian''s mother.
But thanks to ''him'' who had provided Nathaniel with detailed information about the impending ident, he had the chance to alter the course of events and prevent the impending doom.
''He'' revealed that a mysterious figure in a ck robe would arrive to nt an explosive device at the watchtower.
As a familiar presence drew nearer to his room, Nathaniel wasted no time.
He walked purposefully towards his bed, lying down and pulling the covers over his body, feigning illness.
The sound of knocks reverberated through the room, growing louder with each tap.
¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock ¡ªKnock
"Nathan, it''s mom."
A voice called from the other side of the door.
"Come in."
Nathaniel responded, his voice calm and collected.
The door swung open, revealing a woman adorned in an exquisite dress with intricate designs.
Lucia entered the room apanied by several maids.
Her eyes scanned the surroundings until they settled upon her son, lying on the bed.
"You aren''t ready for the banquet?"
Lucia inquired, her voice filled with concern as she approached him.
Nathaniel shook his head, showing no intention of getting up.
"I think I won''t attend the banquet. I''m not feeling well at the moment."
Concern etched across her face, Lucia turned to one of the maids and instructed.
"Please call a physician."
However, Nathaniel swiftly intervened, stopping his mother''s actions.
"No, Mom, I don''t need it. I think I just need some rest."
He couldn''t afford to let his lies unravel.
Lucia looked at him, her worry evident, and then settled herself at the edge of his bed, gently stroking his hair.
"Are you sure?"
She asked, her voice tinged with concern.
"Yes."
Nathaniel replied, maintaining his facade.
"Then I''ll let the maid prepare some food and refreshments for you."
But Nathaniel quickly interjected, not wanting to prolong the charade.
"No, it''s alright. I''ll just go to bed. I''m kind of tired."
After a brief silence, she sighed in defeat, realizing her efforts were in vain.
"Then I''ll stay with you."
She dered, causing Nathaniel to be taken aback by his mother''s persistence.
"No, Mom, it''s alright. You don''t have to. You should enjoy the banquet."
He couldn''tprehend why it was so difficult to convince his mother to leave his room.
"How can I enjoy a party while my son is unwell?"
Lucia''s voice dripped with concern.
Nathaniel was momentarily speechless, caught off guard by his mother''s unwavering care.
Annoyed, he then pulled his nket and covered his entire body with it.
"Mom, I''m a grown-up man! I need my space!"
Realizing her mistake, Lucia immediately apologized, her voice filled with remorse.
"I¡ªI''m sorry, I must be disturbing you. I''ll make my way out now."
Just as she began to stand, Nathaniel''s hand reached out, gently grasping her wrist. Lucia turned to look at him, her eyes meeting his.
"I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to push you away. I just need some time alone right now,"
Nathaniel exined, his voice softer this time.
A warm smile graced Lucia''s lips.
She understood that Nathaniel''s trust in her was still fragile, but she cherished the progress they were making in their rtionship.
Though slow, each step forward meant the world to her.
"It''s alright, my dear."
Lucia reassured him, leaning forward to ce a tender kiss on his forehead.
"Good night."
Nathaniel watched as his mother left the room, a mix of emotions swirling within him.
He covered his face with both hands, feeling embarrassed.
It was an unfamiliar sensation, but not an unpleasant one.
Brushing it off, Nathaniel swiftly got out of bed, changed into a ck robe, and prepared himself for the task at hand.
Opening the ss door, Nathaniel was greeted by a chilly breeze that sent a shiver down his spine as he stepped onto the balcony.
In his previous timeline, he had investigated the ident, only to discover that the Dcroix family was not responsible.
However, they had taken advantage of the situation to eliminate the Lancaster family once and for all.
The true culprit behind the ident remained unknown, and tonight, Nathaniel was determined to uncover the truth and catch the perpetrator.
To be honest, the shitty organization was already giving him a headache, and the involvement of a third party only exacerbated Nathaniel''s mounting anxiety.
Pulling the hood of his robe over his head, Nathaniel summoned a series of earth tes and propelled himself towards the castle walls.
With a graceful leap, hended on the parapet and stealthily made his way into an empty watchtower.
Taking out his pocket watch, he noted the time.
''There are still five minutes left.''
Positioning himself in the shadows, Nathaniel erased his presence, blending seamlessly into the darkness.
If the information he received was urate, the ck-robed figure would make their way to this very spot.
Closing his eyes, he focused his senses, waiting patiently for the arrival of his target.
.
.
.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
The sound of light footsteps broke the silence, causing Nathaniel''s eyes to snap open.
The ck-robed figure entered the watchtower, their presence ominous and foreboding.
Reacting swiftly, Nathaniel unsheathed his sword, mirroring the figure''s actions.
The figure swung their sword, creating a fine cut in the floor near the wall.
Closing the distance between himself and the mysterious figure, Nathaniel moved with calcted steps, his sword held firmly at their neck from behind.
The tension in the air was palpable as he spoke, his voice dripping with warning.
"You better not try anything funny if you don''t want this sword to slice through your neck."
Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of their shallow breaths.
The figure, realizing the gravity of the situation, immediately dropped their weapon and slowly raised their hands in surrender.
Nathaniel''s eyes narrowed, his grip on the sword tightening as hemanded.
"Turn around."
With caution, the figureplied, their movements slow and deliberate.
However, in a lightning-fast motion, the figureunched a swift kick, forcing Nathaniel to lift his free hand to shield his head.
"Ugh!"
However, the impact still jarred him, leaving him momentarily dazed.
Seizing the opportunity, the figure took off running and leaping out of the watchtower window.
"Wait!"
Without a second thought, he sprinted towards the window and leaped out of the window.
¡ªWhack!
Suddenly, with a jolt, his body was sent hurtling backward, forcefully colliding with an unyielding object beforending heavily on his back.
Struggling to regain hisposure, Nathaniel lifted his head and surveyed his surroundings.
"Huh?"
To his astonishment, he discovered that a transparent barrier encased the area, preventing his escape.
"What the fuck?!"
Nathaniel approached the barrier near the window, his brows furrowing in confusion as he immediately recognized the unmistakable swirl of Mana within it.
Just as the sound of approaching footsteps reached his ears, Nathaniel turned around to see Adrian, the owner of the barrier, running towards him.
Nathaniel''s surprise was evident as he called out, disbeliefced his voice.
"Ian?"
The confusion mirrored in Adrian''s eyes as he halted his steps, both boys equally perplexed by the unexpected encounter.
The air crackled with tension as they stood there, silently sizing each other up.
Questions raced through Nathaniel''s mind, his thoughts a whirlwind of uncertainty.
Why was Adrian here, at this exact moment?
Shouldn''t he be in the banquet hall, mingling with the guests and enjoying the festivities?
"Nate... what are you doing here?"
Adrian asked, his voice trembling.
The distance between the watchtower and the castle was considerable, making it highly unlikely for Adrian to have stumbled upon this ce identally and cast a barrier.
Did Adrian... know about the arrival of the ck-robe figure?
As these thoughts raced through Nathaniel''s mind, a sense of urgency began to build within him.
Wait.
''If Adrian had indeed met ''him'', then why hadn''t he mentioned anything to me?''
This sudden realization hit Nathaniel like a punch to the gut, a mix of anger and disappointment surging through him.
"I should be the one asking you. What are you doing here, Ian?"
Nathaniel''s voice carried a hint of usation, his frustration seeping through his words.
After all these years, did Adrian still not trust him enough to confide in him?
Wait¡ªNo.
He didn''t have time for this¡ªhe needed to catch that ck-robe figure!
"I¡ª"
"Ian, I don''t have time for this. Can you get me the hell out of here?"
Nathaniel cut Adrian off, his tone was curt and impatient.
Shortly, Adrian dismissed the barrier and wasted no more time, Nathaniel immediately walked toward the wall but a hand caught his wrist, stopping him.
"We need to talk!"
Adrian''s voice was filled with desperation, his eyes pleading for understanding.
But Nathaniel''s impatience got the better of him.
While he acknowledged that there were many things they needed to discuss, catching the ck-robe figure took precedence in his mind.
He pulled his hand free from Adrian''s grasp.
"Ian, I''m busy right now! Can we talk about thister?"
Without waiting for a response, Nathaniel swiftly propelled himself off the wall, using a series of earth tes tounch himself into the distance.
Hours passed as Nathaniel tirelessly searched for the figure, his frustration mounting with each passing moment.
Despite his best efforts, the ck-robe figure remained elusive, leaving him empty-handed and exhausted.
Chapter 155 Ch. 155: The Western Border [1]
Chapter 155 Ch. 155: The Western Border [1]
As the first rays of light emerged from the horizon, painting the dark sky with vibrant hues of blue, a serene morning scene unfolded.
In the midst of this tranquil ambiance, a white-haired boy sat solemnly, savoring his breakfast.
Each spoonful of soup he consumed seemed to carry his thoughts away to a different realm.
His mind wandered to the detailed report he had received from Fredinand, revealing a disturbing truth.
The explosive devices discovered were not confined to the watchtower alone; they were scattered throughout the castle''s surroundings, hidden in every nook and cranny near the sidewalks.
The sheer number of devices found was staggering, hinting at a malevolent intent to harm Aerilyn.
The identity of the perpetrator remained shrouded in mystery, leaving Adrian at a loss.
Despite his best efforts to piece together the puzzle, the motives behind these nefarious acts eluded him, leaving him with a deep sense of unease and apprehension.
However, Adrian held onto a glimmer of hope that a conversation with Nathaniel, would shed some light on the matter.
With this thought in mind, he quietly finished his breakfast, cing his cutlery down with a soft clink.
Taking a sip of milk from his goblet, he wiped his mouth with a napkin before turning to his head butler.
"What time is it?"
"It''s 6.30 a.m., Your Highness."
Fredinand promptly replied.
"I see."
Without wasting another moment, Adrian rose from his seat, and Fredinand followed closely behind as they made their way out of Adrian''s chamber.
As they walked briskly through the castle corridors, Fredinand couldn''t help but voice his thoughts.
"Is Your Highness going to pay Prince Nathaniel a visit?"
"Yes."
The sooner he met with his brother, the better.
Adrian disliked being gued by unanswered questions and unresolved issues.
After a few minutes of strides, Adrian arrived at the entrance of Nathaniel''s chamber.
He turned to the guard standing in front of his brother''s room andmanded.
"Announce my arrival."
However, to his surprise, the guard bowed respectfully and delivered unexpected news.
"With all due respect, Your Highness, Prince Nathaniel has not yet returned."
Adrian''s brows furrowed in concern.
"Did he mention anything about his return?"
"I''m afraid I have no idea, Your Highness."
Disappointed but undeterred, Adrian turned on his heels and began to walk away.
As he did, he reached for his Telesphere, amunication device, and dialed Nathaniel''s Telecode.
After several rings, Nathaniel''s voice finally echoed through the device.
// Hello? //
Nathaniel''s voice came through, slightly muffled.
Adrian wasted no time and got straight to the point.
"Nate, where are you?"
// Uh, I''m currently with Simone right now. We''re training together. //
Nathaniel replied, his voice carrying a hint of distraction.
"I see."
Well, that exined everything and without further ado, Adrian continued.
"By the way, I wonder if we can meet and talk? There''s something important I want to discuss."
Adrian knew that the matter at hand was too sensitive and intricate to be resolved over the phone.
A face-to-face meeting was necessary, and it seemed that Nathaniel shared the same sentiment.
// Uh, honestly speaking I have something to discuss with you too. How about we meet at the Imperial Seatbox at the Hastilude festival? //
The festival began at 10 a.m.
But, well, it seemed like a reasonable n, as waiting until then was better than not addressing the matter at all.
"Alright."
Just as he was about to end the call, Nathaniel''s voice resonated through the Telesphere once more.
// By the way Ian, I''m sorry I scolded and treated you badlyst night. //
Nathaniel''s voice filled with remorse and Adrian reassured him.
"No, it''s alright. Maybe it''s just some¡ misunderstanding."
// Alright then, see you. //
"See you."
With a sense of closure, their conversation came to an end.
"Baa! Baa!"
Adrian''s footsteps came to an abrupt halt upon hearing a faint sound echoing through the hall.
He lifted his head and his eyes widened as he spotted a small figure crawling toward him.
It was Frey, the baby prince, his eyes twinkling with mischief as he locked gazes with Adrian.
The sight of the infant crawling alone in the vast hall sent a surge of concern through Adrian''s veins.
Without wasting another moment, he rushed towards Frey and scooped him up into his arms, holding him close.
"Why are you here all alone? Where''s the nanny?"
Adrian''s voice was filled with worry as he searched Frey''s face for any signs of distress.
But instead of answering, the baby prince giggled gleefully and hugged Adrian''s neck, his tiny arms wrapping around him tightly.
Adrian couldn''t help but smile, however, Frey''s next action caught Adrian off guard.
The baby leaned forward and yfully nibbled on Adrian''s cheek, leaving a trail of saliva in its wake.
"You can''t do that."
He gently scolded, yet Frey''sughter continued, undeterred by Adrian''s warning.
Soon, Ferdinand approached them and gently wiped Adrian''s cheek, concern etched on his face.
"Your Highness, if you''d like, I could hold His Highness for you."
Ferdinand offered, his voice filled with sincerity but Adrian shook his head.
"No, it''s alright. I''ll take care of him."
Ferdinand nodded, respecting Adrian''s decision, and stepped back.
Returning his gaze to Frey, Adrian suggested.
"Let''s find your mother, shall we?"
Frey''sughter filled the air once again.
With that, the trio set off towards Charlotte''s chamber.
As they made their way through the corridors, Frey continued to babble happily, his tiny voice filling the silence.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but be amazed at how content andfortable the baby seemed in his embrace.
Apart from the asional babbling, Frey showed no signs of difort, his calm demeanor putting Adrian''s worries at ease.
As they approached the Consort''s chamber, chaos unfolded before them.
The maids and butlers, who had been frantically searching for the missing infant prince, caught sight of Adrian with Frey in his arms and rushed toward them.
Their relieved voices filled the air as they eximed.
"His Highness Prince Frey has been found!"
Amidst themotion, Charlotte emerged from the crowd, her face a mix of worry and relief.
She extended her hands towards Frey, but the baby prince had other ns.
He immediately turned his body and clung tightly to Adrian, his little hands gripping onto Adrian''s clothing.
"Uh! Uh!"
Frey babbled as if asserting his choice.
Ignoring the baby''s clinginess, Adrian''s gaze turned cold as he directed his attention towards the maids and butlers, his voice filled with concern and anger.
"Can somebody exin to me how on earth this baby can crawl by himself? What if he falls down the stairs? Will you take responsibility if the Prince gets hurt?"
Adrian''s words hung heavy in the air, causing the maids and butlers to lower their heads in shame, realizing their negligence.
Charlotte hurriedly interjected, her voice filled with urgency as she tried to ease Adrian''s anger.
"Your Highness, please don''t be angry. This is not the first time Frey has managed to escape when the maids and butlers are not looking. He''s quite the little escape artist."
Adrian''s gaze softened slightly as he turned his attention to Frey, who simply chuckled in response, seemingly oblivious to themotion he had caused.
Adrian could already imagine the mischief and trouble Frey would cause as he grew older.
Returning his attention to the maids and butlers, Adrian continued, his voice firm.
"Despite this ident continuously happening, it seems that none of you have learned from your mistakes. I will report this to my father. The safety of the Prince is of utmost importance."
Charlotte bowed her head in defeat, acknowledging her failure as the Consort.
"I apologize, Your Highness. I will ensure that stricter measures are put in ce to prevent such incidents from urring in the future."
Brushing it off, Adrian prepared to hand Frey over to Charlotte, but the baby clung tightly to his neck, grunting in protest.
"Uh, uh!"
"Frey, His Highness must be busy. Let''s y with mommy."
Charlotte gently coaxed, cing her hands on Frey''s waist and attempting to pull him from Adrian''s embrace.
However, the baby''s cries only grew louder, his tiny hands gripping onto Adrian''s clothing with determination.
Adrian''s eyes softened as he looked down at Frey, a smile tugging at his lips.
"No, it''s alright. I''m free anyway. I think I''ll y with him before the Hastilude festival starts. We can spend some quality time together."
Charlotte removed her hands from Frey''s waist and bowed respectfully.
"I apologize for the inconvenience, Your Highness. I appreciate your understanding."
As Adrian and Frey shared a tender moment, Charlotte couldn''t help but notice the genuine attachment the baby had developed toward the Second Prince.
Frey''sughter and smiles were more frequent in Adrian''s presence, in stark contrast to his reaction when he saw Nathaniel.
This attachment had started when the princes first visited Frey, and it had continued to grow ever since.
At first, Charlotte had been skeptical about this favoritism, but the nanny had assured her that it was normal for a baby to show such preferences.
Still, Charlotte couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy as she observed the bond between Adrian and Frey.
.
.
.
¡ªBang!
The sh ofnces echoed through the arena as the two knights engaged in a full-contact joust, eliciting cheers from the spectators that reverberated throughout the grandstands.
Adrian, sitting in the Imperial Seatbox, briefly tore his gaze away from the thrilling duel to check the time.
ncing at the watchpocket in his hand, he noted that it was 11:25 a.m.
His eyes scanned the room, searching for his brother Nathaniel, but he was nowhere to be seen.
Just as Adrian began to wonder about Nathaniel''s whereabouts, the sound of the door swinging open caught his attention, and there emerged Nathaniel, stepping out from behind it.
"Talk about the devil."
Adrian muttered under his breath, a hint of amusement in his voice.
Nathaniel approached Adrian and settled into an empty seat beside him, his tired eyes betraying his exhaustion with dark circles beneath them.
"My goodness, you look like shit."
Adrian remarked, his tone teasing and Nathaniel rolled his eyes in boredom.
"Shut up."
However, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over Nathaniel, making him feel as if he had experienced this moment before.
"Where have you been?"
Adrian inquired, curiositycing his words.
"Initially, I just wanted to take a nap, but it seems I took it too far."
Nathaniel replied with a hint of sheepishness.
"I see."
"By the way, didn''t you have something important to talk to me?"
Nathaniel asked, reminding Adrian of the impending conversation.
"Yeah..."
Adrian hesitated, contemting whether it was the right time to discuss their misunderstanding.
Both of them needed to be in a clear state of mind, and Adrian didn''t want anything clouding Nathaniel''s thoughts.
"Should we find a more private area, then?"
Nathaniel suggested.
"I''d appreciate that."
With their mother''s permission, Adrian and Nathaniel stood up and made their way toward the door, intending to find a quieter space to talk.
However, as the door swung open, they were greeted by the sight of a man with brown hair and piercing blue eyes.
It was Mathias Lancaster, Aerilyn''s older brother, apanied by a few knights.
They respectfully bowed and stepped aside, creating a path for the Princes.
Adrian and Nathaniel nodded in gratitude, acknowledging their presence, before exiting the Imperial Seatbox.
Mathias and the knights followed suit, entering the room.
Adrian suddenly halted his steps and urgently tugged at Nathaniel''s cape, causing him to stumble backward.
"Ian¡ª!"
Nathaniel eximed, a mix of surprise and annoyance in his voice.
"Ssh!"
Adrian quickly ced his index finger in front of his lips, signaling for silence.
Once he had Nathaniel''s attention, Adrian discreetly pointed towards the Imperial Seatbox room, indicating that they should pay attention to what was happening inside.
While Duke Lancaster stayed at the Safonyx Castle to attend to the guests, Mathias was stationed at the western border.
And the fact that he was present here now meant that something urgent must have urred.
Adrian''s instincts told him that there was more to this situation than met the eye.
Mathias soon approached Graham and whispered something into his ear.
Graham''s expression shifted from calm to surprise, and he immediately stood up, making his way toward Arthur, who was seated at the forefront.
Graham leaned in and whispered urgently into Arthur''s ear, causing a simr change in expression.
Something was definitely happening.
Chapter 156 Ch. 156: The Western Border [3]
Chapter 156 Ch. 156: The Western Border [3]
Graham''s calm expression quickly transformed into surprise, and without hesitation, he stood up from his seat and made his way towards Arthur, who sat at the forefront of the room.
The other kings watched curiously as Graham leaned in and urgently whispered into Arthur''s ear, causing a simr change in expression on Arthur''s face.
Sensing the gravity of the situation, Arthur stood up and addressed the other kings, informing them that something urgent had arisen.
Soon, Arthur led the way towards the entrance of the Imperial Seatbox, followed closely by Graham, Mathias, Asher, and a group of knights.
The seriousness etched on their faces was a clear indication that they were facing a dire situation.
As they approached the door, Adrian and Nathaniel immediately stepped aside, creating a path for the Emperor and their entourage.
The moment Arthur, Graham, and Mathias passed by them, Adrian and Nathaniel discreetly concealed their presence and silently followed behind, positioning themselves between the group and the knights.
The knights who walked behind the princes exchanged concerned nces, fully aware that it was against protocol to apany the emperor without explicit permission.
However, the presence of Adrian and Nathaniel who were Princes made them hesitant to impede their path.
They valued their lives too much to challenge the decision.
Walking beside the princes, Asher felt a sense of duty to voice his concerns.
However, Adrian and Nathaniel immediately ced their index fingers on their lips, signaling Asher to remain silent.
Conflicted, Asher''s face disyed his internal struggle, but ultimately, he sighed in resignation and reluctantlyplied with their request.
Unable to contain his worry and frustration, Arthur questioned Mathias about the sudden turn of events.
"How could this happen? Wasn''t the breeding season just over?"
Mathias promptly responded.
"With all due respect, Your Majesty, I''m not sure. However, the number of monsters has been increasing daily, and the status at the border is on heightened alert."
Navigating through the castle''s corridors, they finally arrived at the war room, guarded by vignt soldiers who immediately opened the doors upon seeing the Emperor and his convoy.
Mathias swiftly ced a device on the table, and a live broadcast of the situation at the Western Border filled the room.
The scene depicted a multitude of monstrous creatures amassed at the border of the Forest of Death.
Countless knights and Elementalists stood on the parapet, tirelesslyunching volleys of arrows and unleashing barrages of magic upon the menacing horde below.
As the live feed yed, Graham chimed in, his voice filled with astonishment.
"This is the first time I''ve seen such arge number of monsters."
Having guarded the western border for over five decades, he had never witnessed such a formidable force.
Typically, there were only a few hundred monsters to contend with, but the scene before him indicated that there were now thousands.
Despite his years of experience, Graham couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.
He couldn''t imagine what would happen if that number of monsters invaded the Empire.
The room fell into a heavy silence as everyone absorbed the gravity of the situation.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Arthur tapped his fingers impatiently as his mind raced with thoughts and possibilities.
The situation at hand was a difficult one.
While the Elemental Canon was capable of eliminating the monsters in a single shot, he couldn''t ignore the potential consequences.
The destructive force of the Canon was too immense, and he couldn''t guarantee that it wouldn''t harm innocent lives or damage the border.
The risk was simply too great.
Nevertheless, Arthur couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more to this situation.
This abnormal activity from the monsters seemed unusual, and he couldn''t determine if it was a natural urrence or if someone was behind it.
If it was a natural event, it might happen only once, but if there was someone manipting the monsters, the waves would continue indefinitely, leading to an endless onught.
ncing sideways, Adrian noticed Nathaniel''s eyes glinting with rage, his fists clenched tightly.
It was clear that Nathaniel was furious about something, and Adrian''s mind began to wander, trying to make sense of the situation.
Initially, Nathaniel had shown no reaction, but when everything was revealed, his emotions came to the surface.
Adrian concluded that it seemed this had not urred in the previous timeline.
''So the story has changed once again, huh?''
The fact that Nathaniel disyed resentment suggested that the shitty organization was behind the ident¡ªbecause that was the only thing that could make his brother''s blood boil.
However, something didn''t quite add up.
''How can Nathaniel know it''s the shitty organization if this doesn''t ur in his previous time?''
The only one that disyed on the screen was the monster¡ªwait.
''The book!''
There was a passage in the book that mentioned a Sacred Orb, which seemed to be connected to the monsters.
Could it be that the book was telling the truth all along?
"I''ll contact the Elder¡ª"
Arthur turned around and immediately silenced himself upon spotting two familiar figures inside the war room.
His expression turned unreadable, and anger began coursing through his veins.
It was then that Graham and Mathias turned around, noticing the presence of the Princes standing not too far from the door.
Realizing their mistake, Arthur brushed his face in frustration and let out a resigned sigh.
They had been so engrossed in their own thoughts that they hadn''t realized they were being trailed by the mischievous duo.
Without wasting any time, Arthur spat his mind.
"Mind exining why you are here?"
As Arthur''s voice echoed through the room, Adrian and Nathaniel snapped out of their thoughts and turned toward their father.
They could sense the displeasure emanating from him.
"..."
"..."
However, neither of them provided an answer, leaving Arthur even more frustrated.
The silence in the room was deafening, and Arthur''s patience wore thin.
He turned to the knights standing behind the Princes and eximed.
"All of you will be punished for letting the Prince enter the war room!"
His voice carried a stern authority, making it clear that he would not tolerate such behavior from his knights.
Graham and Mathias exchanged nces but they didn''t say a word.
The knights bowed respectfully and apologized.
"We sincerely apologize, Your Majesty."
Ignoring their apologies for the moment, Arthur redirected his attention to Asher, the light green-haired man standing beside his sons.
He had been silent throughout the confrontation, and Arthur couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment towards him as well.
"Asher, why didn''t you say a word?"
Arthur asked, his voice exasperated but Asher bowed his head and replied.
"I sincerely apologize, Your Majesty."
Arthur sighed heavily, brushing his face in frustration once again, before turning his attention back to the mischievous duo.
"Alright, ytime is over. Now please leave this war room."
Arthurmanded sternly, however, his beloved elder son had another idea in mind.
"No, I''ll go to the western border!"
Nathaniel shamelessly dered, causing Arthur''s anger to re up instantly, and he snapped at his son with frustrationced in his voice.
"Have you lost your mind?! The Western Border is currently on heightened alert! Both of you will stay here!"
"No! I''ll¡ª"
But before he could continue, Adrian pulled Nathaniel''s wrist gently.
Nathaniel turned to face Adrian, and there he saw his brother shaking his head.
"I have an idea."
Adrian whispered almost inaudibly, but Nathaniel managed to catch his words.
Realizing that Adrian had a n, Nathaniel eventually backed down and stepped aside, allowing Adrian to take charge.
"I understand. We''ll head out now." Adrian said nonchntly.
"Good."
Arthur nodded, satisfied with their response.
With that, Adrian and Nathaniel turned on their heels and exited the war room.
As the heavy door closed behind them, Nathaniel wasted no time in getting to the point.
"What''s the n?"
Adrian let out a smirk, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
"Follow me."
Without much thought, Nathaniel fell into step behind his younger brother, ready to embark on their secret mission.
Meanwhile, Arthur couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that his sons were up to something.
Despite theirpliance with his orders, he knew their mischievous nature too well to believe they would back down so easily.
Determined to keep an eye on them, Arthur turned to his escort knight.
"Keep your eyes on those two little brats."
Asher bowed respectfully, acknowledging hismand.
"As you wish."
With that, he swiftly left the room.
Chapter Ch. 157: The Western Border [4]
157 Ch. 157: The Western Border [4]
The sound of footsteps echoed through the arch corridor as two figures made their way down the hallway.
The silence enveloped them, prompting Nathaniel to break the quietude.
"By the way, Ian, I believe the one behind the monster''s wave is somehow connected to that shitty organization."
Nathaniel exined, however, Adrian just shrugged nonchntly.
"Honestly speaking, I already know about it."
"Huh? How?"
Surprised etched on Nathaniel''s face.
"Well, I could tell just by looking at your face. You wear your emotions on your sleeve."
Nathaniel couldn''t help but ponder, was he truly that transparent?
"Is it really that obvious?"
"Yeah, that''s why I''ve been nning all of this. We can''t allow them to wreak havoc on ournd, can we?"
A smile tugged at the corners of Nathaniel''s lips as warmth filled his heart.
In the previous timeline, he had fought alone, but this time, his little brother was there with him.
"You''re absolutely right."
Nathaniel agreed.
As they continued walking, their conversation was abruptly interrupted by a cacophony of metallic shes and tters.
They both fell silent and turned their attention to the source of themotion.
Emerging from the corridor, they were greeted by a vast training ground teeming with knights in gleaming armor and squires in simple attire.
The training ground was scattered with various training dummies, a line of wooden swords and shields, and archery targets.
Nathaniel moved closer to Adrian and whispered, barely audible.
"What are we going to do here?"
"We need to find squires who have simr height and weight to us."
Squires were knight apprentices responsible for learningbat and military skills, as well as caring for the knights'' armor, weapons, and horses.
"Wait, you mean..."
Nathaniel''s eyes widened with realization.
Adrian nodded, confirming his brother''s suspicions.
"Yes, let''s steal their clothes and disguise ourselves as squires."
If the number of monsters was as overwhelming as just they watched, Mathias would undoubtedly need reinforcements, not just knights but also squires and Adrian intended to exploit this loophole to their advantage.
"I see."
Nathaniel nodded in understanding.
However, he couldn''t help but be amazed by Adrian''s quick thinking.
His brother''s wit was truly remarkable.
"But still..."
Nathaniel''s voice trailed off, causing Adrian to turn to face him.
Nathaniel soon pulled out his Telesphere and waved it in front of Adrian''s face.
"First, we need to erase any traces of our presence."
After the Elder altered the settings, Nathaniel found himself unable to hack into the Telesphere system any longer.
The devices had been sealed by a Magic Circle, making it impossible for him to gain ess.
"Ah, you''re right."
As they scanned the surroundings, searching for clothes that suited them the most, Nathaniel finally spoke up.
"So, have you found someone who matches your height and weight?"
Adrian nodded.
"Yes, I have. How about you?"
Nathaniel smiled.
"I have as well."
"Good, then let''s split up. And don''t forget to ask their mentor."
Adrian reminded him and Nathaniel nodded.
"Got it."
In the knightly training system, each knight would have one squire assigned to them at a time.
The rtionship between a knight and their squire was crucial for their training and development.
With their n in mind, the duo descended the stairs, catching the attention of the knights and squires who immediately bowed respectfully.
Adrian and Nathaniel acknowledged their presence with a nod.
"We''re just here for sightseeing, please don''t mind us."
Nathaniel addressed the knight and they exchanged concerned nces but eventually returned to their activities.
As soon as a white-haired boy approached, a squire promptly bowed upon Adrian''s arrival.
"Your Highness."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgment and without beating around the bush, he began.
"Can we talk?"
Confusion graced the squire''s face.
Though unsure why the Prince wanted to speak with him, heplied.
"As you wish."
"First, let''s find your mentor. I need to ensure that they know I have taken you somewhere."
Adrian exined.
Without any suspicion, the squire nodded and led Adrian to a knight with brown hair, brown eyes, and a long scar on his face.
The middle-aged man, the mentor, immediately bowed upon their arrival.
"Your Highness."
Adrian studied the knight''s face intently,mitting it to memory.
"May I know your name?"
"It''s Gnt, Your Highness."
The knight replied, Adrian nodded in acknowledgment and continued.
"Sir Gnt, there is something I need to discuss. Is it alright if I borrow him for a while?"
"Yes, Your Highness. Of course."
Sir Gnt replied respectfully.
"Thank you. I appreciate it."
"It is my pleasure."
With the squire following Adrian''s lead, they left to join Nathaniel in the hall.
After a few minutes of walking and ensuring no one was present, Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged meaningful nces.
Finally, they found an empty room.
"Let''s go in. You guys first."
Nathaniel ordered.
Without hesitation, the squires entered the room.
¡ªThud.
The door closed behind them, and as the squires turned around, they were met with an unexpected sight¡ªthe Princes poised to attack.
However, before they could react, darkness enveloped them.
¡ªThud ¡ªThud
The sound of their bodies hitting the floor echoed in the room.
Wasting no time, Nathaniel and Adrian swiftly changed into the squires'' attire.
They also did not forget to take their Telespheres and transfer their personal belongings into the squires'' Magical Spheres.
To prevent any escape attempts, Adrian and Nathaniel securely tied the squires to chairs with ropes.
Soon Nathaniel and Adrian took off their empty Telesphere, put them inside a chest, and sealed it with Adrian''s magic.
d in the squires'' attire, Nathaniel and Adrian donned their helmets and immediately returned to the training ground to rejoin their mentors.
Upon his arrival, Adrian saluted Sir Gnt, who inquired.
"Is everything going well?"
"Yes, Sir!"
Adrian responded, altering his voice to sound different.
However, Gnt couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows upon hearing the altered voice.
"Your voice¡ª"
"Attention!"
A voice suddenly echoed throughout the training ground, capturing everyone''s attention.
Mathias and Graham appeared, apanied by several knights and the Knights greeted Graham with a sword salute.
Acknowledging their presence, Graham wasted no time and got straight to the point.
"As we are facing an urgent matter, I will be brief. Battalions 1st, 2nd, and 3rd will be deployed to the western border. Please be ready in thirty minutes."
"Yes, Sir!"
The knights and squires responded in unison.
Without any dy, they swiftly packed their belongings and mounted their horses.
Adrian couldn''t help but appreciate the convenience of the Magical Sphere invention, as it made carrying armor, swords, shields, and supplies much easier.
Adrian and the other squires quickly mounted the wagon that was prepared for them.
Once the preparations wereplete, the knights, squires, and Mathias set off towards the Western Border.
It took approximately five hours on horseback to travel from Safonyx Castle to the border.
However, Adrian couldn''t help butment the difort of riding in a wagonpared to a carriage he usually rode.
''My back hurts as fuck!''
He knew the difference theoretically, but experiencing it firsthand was a stark reminder.
He eagerly anticipated reaching the border, as living as a prince had certainly raised his standards.
In his previous life, he wouldn''t haveined, but now, he couldn''t help but feel the stark contrast in hisfort levels.
As the arduous journey neared its end, the once serene blue sky transformed into a chaotic canvas of fiery hues, casting an ominous glow over the horizon.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes strained to catch a glimpse of the border''s silhouette, a beacon of hope amidst the growing difort.
However, as the convoy inched closer to the border, the atmosphere turned sinister.
The air was rent with a cacophony of screeching monsters and thunderous explosions, shattering the tranquility that once prevailed.
"Screeechh!!"
"Squeekk!!"
The deafening symphony of monstrous cries seemed to echo from the depths of hell itself, sending shivers down the spines of even the bravest squires.
Fear gripped their hearts as their bodies instinctively trembled, unable to escape the piercing assault on their senses.
From the towering watchtower, a knight stationed there caught sight of the approaching cavalry and bellowed with urgency.
"Open the gate! The reinforcements have arrived!"
As the convoy reached the border, squires hastily dismounted from the wagons and swiftly made their way to their mentors to secure their horses.
¡ªNeigh!
The horses neighed nervously, their eyes reflecting the tension that hung in the air.
While the knights gathered to receive instructions from Mathias and with their equinepanions taken care of, Adrian and Nathaniel seized the opportunity to slip away unnoticed.
They stealthily ascended the stairs leading them to the parapet.
As they reached the vantage point, the scene that had previously unfolded on the screen now materialized before their eyes, intensified and magnified in its chaotic grandeur.
"Screeechh!!"
"Rooaarr!!"
"Squeekk!!"
A horde of grotesque creatures amassed below the border, representing an array of nightmarish species.
Some wed relentlessly at the towering walls, their monstrous forms contorted with fury, while others unleashed their wrath upon the fortifications, seeking to demolish them.
Yet, before they could inflict further damage, the monsters were met with a relentless barrage of attacks from the Knights and the Elementalists.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Explosions reverberated through the air, causing the ground to tremble.
Green blood sttered everywhere, resembling grotesque fireworks, and the acrid smell of smoke filled the air as ck plumes billowed into the sky.
Amidst the chaos, a cry pierced through the maelstrom, catching Adrian and Nathaniel''s attention.
"Ian!"
They turned towards the sound and saw five squires ascending the stairs, approaching them.
Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged puzzled nces, realizing that they were currently in disguise and hadn''t brought anyone with them.
However, their confusion turned to surprise as the five squires slightly opened their helmets, revealing their familiar faces.
It was P¨¦r¨¦z, Sylvina, Rhea, Ralph, and Simone.
Adrian couldn''t help but facepalm, his hand meeting his forehead in disbelief.
''What the hell? How did they end up here?''
Chapter Ch. 158: The Endless [1]
158 Ch. 158: The Endless [1]
In a cozy room filled with natural light streaming through the window, a white-haired man with piercing red eyes sat behind a polished desk, and beside him stood his aide, Erudian.
Arthur, the man behind the desk, activated a small device, and in an instant, a transparent dome materialized around him.
It was silent magic.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Impatiently tapping his fingers on the desk, Arthur made a call and soon a voice of a man on the other side of the line greeted him.
// Hello? //
"Have you seen the video that I sent to you?"
Arthur asked, straight to the point.
// Yes, I have. //
"Considering that the breeding season had already passed, it was highly unlikely for the monsters to act in such a manner. So, I highly assumed that the cult is using the Sacred Orb."
Arthur concluded, his voiceced with concern.
The man on the other end agreed, acknowledging the possibility.
// Yes, there''s a high chance that they''re harnessing its power. //
"But still, the speed at which they were able to harness the power troubled me."
Arthur voiced his concern.
It usually took years of training and practice to master such abilities, but someone within the cult had managed to do so in just a year.
This indicated that the individual wielding the power was no ordinary person.
// Yes, I am aware of that too. That''s why I sent Alenia there along with some Elementalists. //
Relief washed over Arthur upon hearing this, knowing that one of the Elders, Alenia, had been dispatched to the border.
"I understand. Thank you so much for the reinforcement."
With that, the call ended.
"Haa¡"
Letting out a long sigh, Arthur deactivated the silent magic and the dome vanished into thin air.
Arthur turned towards his aide and asked.
"Is there anything urgent?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. Duke Lancaster is here to make a report."
"Let him in."
Arthur instructed, his weariness momentarily forgotten in the face of duty.
"As you wish."
Erudian responded with a bow before leaving the room to fetch Duke Lancaster.
A short whileter, Erudian returned, apanied by Graham.
Standing before the Emperor''s desk, Graham began his report.
However, before Graham could respond, urgent knocks suddenly resounded through the room, causing everyone''s attention to shift towards the door.
The door soon swung open, revealing a young man with vibrant green hair and eyes, holding a small chest in his hands.
Closing the door behind him, Asher spoke with a sense of urgency.
"Please pardon my intrusion, but I have something urgent to report."
"Speak."
Arthur granted him permission, his curiosity piqued by the unexpected interruption.
"Your Majesty, I can''t find the Princes anywhere."
Asher began, concern etched on his face.
Arthur''s forehead creased in worry, and he immediately checked the location of his sons'' Telespheres.
To his surprise, he discovered that his sons'' locations were marked inside his own office.
Confusion clouded Arthur''s face as he attempted toprehend the situation.
"Wait, why is¡ª"
Before he could finish his sentence, Arthur abruptly shut his mouth, realizing that his sons had orchestrated a n.
Lifting his head, his gaze fixated on the chest in Asher''s hands, sensing that it held the answers he sought.
"Yes, Your Majesty, Prince Nathaniel, and Prince Adrian sealed their Telespheres inside this chest. Moreover, when I found it, I discovered two squires tied to chairs without their attire. They exined that the Princes had asked them toe along but immediately knocked them out and stole their clothing."
Arthur brushed his face frustratedly and let out a resigned sigh.
As he had suspected, his mischievous sons had devised a n to defy his orders.
With this revtion, Arthur could already guess their whereabouts.
"Is there anything else?"
Arthur asked and Asher continued.
"Yes, Your Majesty. It appears that Crown Prince Simone and Prince P¨¦r¨¦z of the Aiden Knightdom, Prince Ralph of the Valfor Kingdom, Princess Sylvina of the Yvone Queendom, and Princess Rhea of the Zenith Theocracy are also missing. Their Telespheres indicate that their locations are within the Western Border."
Arthur''s voice grew heavy with a mixture of disappointment and anger.
"Aren''t they my sons'' former ssmates?"
"That''s right, Your Majesty."
In a fit of frustration, Arthur''s hand swept across his desk, knocking everything to the floor, causing ink spilled, staining the floor, and papers scattered in disarray.
Though his face remained stoic, the people in the room could sense the seething anger emanating from the Emperor.
Rising to his feet, Arthur''s voice resonated with authority.
"Enough of this disrespect. Prepare a horse for me. I will retrieve my sons myself."
Arthur had reached his limit; he was determined to put an end to his sons'' disobedience.
He would ensure that his wayward children would never dare to defy his words again.
"Yes, Sire!"
Soon the room buzzed with urgency, as they prepared to fulfill the Emperor''smand.
Arthur''s resolve solidified. He would not allow his sons'' actions to go unpunished.
.
.
.
"Why are you guys here?!"
Adrian eximed, his voice filled with disbelief as he stared at the five figures standing before him.
"Actually, we''ve been following you guys since you left the Imperial Seatbox."
In contrast to his emotion, P¨¦r¨¦z spoke excitedly, prompting Adrian to facepalm in exasperation.
However, before Adrian could voice his protest, a knight approached them and shouted.
"What the hell are you guys doing here?! Don''t just stand there! Where is your mentor?! Go find and assist him!"
"Yes, Sir!"
Wasting no more time, the group swiftly descended the stairs, determined to locate their mentors.
Fortunately, the knights and squires who had arrived with them were currently taking a well-deserved rest.
The recent reinforcement caused a change in the shift schedule, transitioning from two shifts to three.
This adjustment aimed to ensure that the knights had ample time to rest and recover, given the relentless onught of monster waves at the border.
Understanding the importance of being well-rested for the uing night shift, Adrian made the decision to take a moment to rest himself.
.
.
.
¡ªPii!
The sound of a piercing whistle cut through the air, jolting Adrian from his momentary rest and snapping open his eyes.
"You have five minutes to prepare before the shift changes!"
Mathias''s voice boomed, prompting Adrian and the other squires to spring into action.
Adrian swiftly followed the movements of his fellow squires, mirroring their preparations for the uing shift change.
As the second whistle echoed, the knights and their squires ascended the stairs, ready to relieve the previous shift.
Arriving on the parapet, Gnt retrieved his bow.
Drawing an arrow, the man channeled his Elemental power into it and released it.
The arrow soared through the air, finding its mark amidst the chaos of the battlefield.
Adrian''s role was to ensure Gnt''s quiver remained well-stocked, continuously replenishing the arrows to ensure they never ran out.
While Adrian focused on his task, his gaze never strayed far from Nathaniel, he kept a watchful eye on his brother.
Nathaniel, like Adrian, was seen refilling his mentor''s quiver, his golden eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of shitty organization''s members.
ording to the report from his subordinate, one of the stolen Sacred Orbs had the ability to control monsters on arge scale, simr to the ongoing situation.
Nathaniel was sure that the one responsible for this chaos was nearby, as the power had distance limitations.
Suddenly, a whizzing of movement caught Nathaniel''s attention.
Reacting on instinct, he drew his dagger from his waist and swiftly swung it, meeting an iing attack head-on.
¡ªBang!
The sh of metal reverberated through the air as his dagger collided with the assant''s weapon.
Nathaniel''s gaze fell upon the fallen object¡ªa dagger lying on the ground.
His mentor turned towards him, concern etched on his face.
"What is happening?"
But before Nathaniel could respond, he was once again forced to defend himself as more daggers lunged towards him.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
One by one, Nathaniel deftly parried the attacks that came his way.
ncing his head at the source of the attack, his golden eyes widened.
In the distance, he caught sight of a familiar robust figure with a bald head and a diagonal scar on his face, perched on a tree branch.
He was Hector, the man he had previously fought in the forest of the Refugee Camp.
Their eyes met, and a wry smirk spread across Hector''s face.
Gritting his teeth and tightening his grip on his dagger, Nathaniel conjured a series of earth tes and leaped onto them, propelling himself towards Hector.
"Hei! That''s dangerous! Come back!"
Ignoring his mentor''s panicked shouts to return, Nathaniel pressed forward, passing over a sea of monsters below.
Upon seeing it, Hector''s smile widened, and he flicked his hand.
Immediately, the monsters that were currently attacking the border all turned their attention to Nathaniel and rushed towards him.
Witnessing the scene unfold, Adrian hastily conjured a barrage of wind bullets, obliterating the monsters that threatened Nathaniel''s path.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The monsters'' heads exploded like gruesome fireworks, showering the surroundings with a grotesque disy of green blood and chunks of flesh.
Adrain cast earth tes in the air to propel himself forward, chasing after his brother.
"Wait! Where are you going?"
Gnt shouted in panic, but Adrian paid no heed.
"Let''s follow Ian!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed, rallying Ralph, Rhea, and Sylvina to join him.
They swiftly conjured an earth pir and followed in Adrian''s wake.
"What the hell?! P¨¦r¨¦z, get back here!"
Simone, initially taken aback by the sudden turn of events, found himself reluctantly joining the chase.
Mathias, bewildered by the unexpected actions of the squires, couldn''t help but curse under his breath.
"What the fuck is going on?!"
He growled exasperatedly, trying to make sense of the situation.
But before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, another knight''s urgent shout caught his attention.
"His Majesty the Emperor ising!"
Chapter 157 Ch. 157: The Western Border [4]
The sound of footsteps echoed through the arch corridor as two figures made their way down the hallway.
The silence enveloped them, prompting Nathaniel to break the quietude.
"By the way, Ian, I believe the one behind the monster''s wave is somehow connected to that shitty organization."
Nathaniel exined, however, Adrian just shrugged nonchntly.
"Honestly speaking, I already know about it."
"Huh? How?"
Surprised etched on Nathaniel''s face.
"Well, I could tell just by looking at your face. You wear your emotions on your sleeve."
Nathaniel couldn''t help but ponder, was he truly that transparent?
"Is it really that obvious?"
"Yeah, that''s why I''ve been nning all of this. We can''t allow them to wreak havoc on ournd, can we?"
A smile tugged at the corners of Nathaniel''s lips as warmth filled his heart.
In the previous timeline, he had fought alone, but this time, his little brother was there with him.
"You''re absolutely right."
Nathaniel agreed.
As they continued walking, their conversation was abruptly interrupted by a cacophony of metallic shes and tters.
They both fell silent and turned their attention to the source of themotion.
Emerging from the corridor, they were greeted by a vast training ground teeming with knights in gleaming armor and squires in simple attire.
The training ground was scattered with various training dummies, a line of wooden swords and shields, and archery targets.
Nathaniel moved closer to Adrian and whispered, barely audible.
"What are we going to do here?"
"We need to find squires who have simr height and weight to us."
Squires were knight apprentices responsible for learningbat and military skills, as well as caring for the knights'' armor, weapons, and horses.
"Wait, you mean..."
Nathaniel''s eyes widened with realization.
Adrian nodded, confirming his brother''s suspicions.
"Yes, let''s steal their clothes and disguise ourselves as squires."
If the number of monsters was as overwhelming as just they watched, Mathias would undoubtedly need reinforcements, not just knights but also squires and Adrian intended to exploit this loophole to their advantage.
"I see."
Nathaniel nodded in understanding.
However, he couldn''t help but be amazed by Adrian''s quick thinking.
His brother''s wit was truly remarkable.
"But still..."
Nathaniel''s voice trailed off, causing Adrian to turn to face him.
Nathaniel soon pulled out his Telesphere and waved it in front of Adrian''s face. "First, we need to erase any traces of our presence."
After the Elder altered the settings, Nathaniel found himself unable to hack into the Telesphere system any longer.
The devices had been sealed by a Magic Circle, making it impossible for him to gain ess.
"Ah, you''re right."
As they scanned the surroundings, searching for clothes that suited them the most, Nathaniel finally spoke up.
"So, have you found someone who matches your height and weight?"
Adrian nodded.
"Yes, I have. How about you?"
Nathaniel smiled.
"I have as well."
"Good, then let''s split up. And don''t forget to ask their mentor."
Adrian reminded him and Nathaniel nodded.
"Got it."
In the knightly training system, each knight would have one squire assigned to them at a time.
The rtionship between a knight and their squire was crucial for their training and development.
With their n in mind, the duo descended the stairs, catching the attention of the knights and squires who immediately bowed respectfully.
Adrian and Nathaniel acknowledged their presence with a nod.
"We''re just here for sightseeing, please don''t mind us."
Nathaniel addressed the knight and they exchanged concerned nces but eventually returned to their activities.
As soon as a white-haired boy approached, a squire promptly bowed upon Adrian''s arrival.
"Your Highness."
Adrian nodded in acknowledgment and without beating around the bush, he began.
"Can we talk?"
Confusion graced the squire''s face.
Though unsure why the Prince wanted to speak with him, heplied.
"As you wish."
"First, let''s find your mentor. I need to ensure that they know I have taken you somewhere."
Adrian exined.
Without any suspicion, the squire nodded and led Adrian to a knight with brown hair, brown eyes, and a long scar on his face.
The middle-aged man, the mentor, immediately bowed upon their arrival.
"Your Highness."
Adrian studied the knight''s face intently,mitting it to memory.
"May I know your name?"
"It''s Gnt, Your Highness."
The knight replied, Adrian nodded in acknowledgment and continued.
"Sir Gnt, there is something I need to discuss. Is it alright if I borrow him for a while?"
"Yes, Your Highness. Of course."
Sir Gnt replied respectfully.
"Thank you. I appreciate it."
"It is my pleasure."
With the squire following Adrian''s lead, they left to join Nathaniel in the hall.
After a few minutes of walking and ensuring no one was present, Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged meaningful nces.
Finally, they found an empty room.
"Let''s go in. You guys first."
Nathaniel ordered.
Without hesitation, the squires entered the room.
¡ªThud.
The door closed behind them, and as the squires turned around, they were met with an unexpected sight¡ªthe Princes poised to attack.
However, before they could react, darkness enveloped them.
¡ªThud ¡ªThud
The sound of their bodies hitting the floor echoed in the room.
Wasting no time, Nathaniel and Adrian swiftly changed into the squires'' attire.
They also did not forget to take their Telespheres and transfer their personal belongings into the squires'' Magical Spheres.
To prevent any escape attempts, Adrian and Nathaniel securely tied the squires to chairs with ropes.
Soon Nathaniel and Adrian took off their empty Telesphere, put them inside a chest, and sealed it with Adrian''s magic.
d in the squires'' attire, Nathaniel and Adrian donned their helmets and immediately returned to the training ground to rejoin their mentors.
Upon his arrival, Adrian saluted Sir Gnt, who inquired.
"Is everything going well?"
"Yes, Sir!"
Adrian responded, altering his voice to sound different.
However, Gnt couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows upon hearing the altered voice.
"Your voice¡ª"
"Attention!"
A voice suddenly echoed throughout the training ground, capturing everyone''s attention.
Mathias and Graham appeared, apanied by several knights and the Knights greeted Graham with a sword salute.
Acknowledging their presence, Graham wasted no time and got straight to the point.
"As we are facing an urgent matter, I will be brief. Battalions 1st, 2nd, and 3rd will be deployed to the western border. Please be ready in thirty minutes."
"Yes, Sir!"
The knights and squires responded in unison.
Without any dy, they swiftly packed their belongings and mounted their horses.
Adrian couldn''t help but appreciate the convenience of the Magical Sphere invention, as it made carrying armor, swords, shields, and supplies much easier.
Adrian and the other squires quickly mounted the wagon that was prepared for them.
Once the preparations wereplete, the knights, squires, and Mathias set off towards the Western Border.
It took approximately five hours on horseback to travel from Safonyx Castle to the border.
However, Adrian couldn''t help butment the difort of riding in a wagonpared to a carriage he usually rode.
''My back hurts as fuck!''
He knew the difference theoretically, but experiencing it firsthand was a stark reminder.
He eagerly anticipated reaching the border, as living as a prince had certainly raised his standards.
In his previous life, he wouldn''t haveined, but now, he couldn''t help but feel the stark contrast in hisfort levels.
As the arduous journey neared its end, the once serene blue sky transformed into a chaotic canvas of fiery hues, casting an ominous glow over the horizon.
Adrian''s cerulean eyes strained to catch a glimpse of the border''s silhouette, a beacon of hope amidst the growing difort.
However, as the convoy inched closer to the border, the atmosphere turned sinister.
The air was rent with a cacophony of screeching monsters and thunderous explosions, shattering the tranquility that once prevailed.
"Screeechh!!"
"Rooaarr!!"
"Squeekk!!"
The deafening symphony of monstrous cries seemed to echo from the depths of hell itself, sending shivers down the spines of even the bravest squires.
Fear gripped their hearts as their bodies instinctively trembled, unable to escape the piercing assault on their senses.
From the towering watchtower, a knight stationed there caught sight of the approaching cavalry and bellowed with urgency.
"Open the gate! The reinforcements have arrived!"
As the convoy reached the border, squires hastily dismounted from the wagons and swiftly made their way to their mentors to secure their horses.
¡ªNeigh!
The horses neighed nervously, their eyes reflecting the tension that hung in the air.
While the knights gathered to receive instructions from Mathias and with their equinepanions taken care of, Adrian and Nathaniel seized the opportunity to slip away unnoticed.
They stealthily ascended the stairs leading them to the parapet.
As they reached the vantage point, the scene that had previously unfolded on the screen now materialized before their eyes, intensified and magnified in its chaotic grandeur.
"Screeechh!!"
"Rooaarr!!"
"Squeekk!!"
A horde of grotesque creatures amassed below the border, representing an array of nightmarish species.
Some wed relentlessly at the towering walls, their monstrous forms contorted with fury, while others unleashed their wrath upon the fortifications, seeking to demolish them.
Yet, before they could inflict further damage, the monsters were met with a relentless barrage of attacks from the Knights and the Elementalists.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Explosions reverberated through the air, causing the ground to tremble.
Green blood sttered everywhere, resembling grotesque fireworks, and the acrid smell of smoke filled the air as ck plumes billowed into the sky.
Amidst the chaos, a cry pierced through the maelstrom, catching Adrian and Nathaniel''s attention.
"Ian!"
They turned towards the sound and saw five squires ascending the stairs, approaching them.
Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged puzzled nces, realizing that they were currently in disguise and hadn''t brought anyone with them.
However, their confusion turned to surprise as the five squires slightly opened their helmets, revealing their familiar faces.
It was P¨¦r¨¦z, Sylvina, Rhea, Ralph, and Simone.
Adrian couldn''t help but facepalm, his hand meeting his forehead in disbelief.
''What the hell? How did they end up here?''
Chapter 158 Ch. 158: The Endless [1]
In a cozy room filled with natural light streaming through the window, a white-haired man with piercing red eyes sat behind a polished desk, and beside him stood his aide, Erudian.
Arthur, the man behind the desk, activated a small device, and in an instant, a transparent dome materialized around him.
It was silent magic.
¡ªTap ¡ªTap ¡ªTap
Impatiently tapping his fingers on the desk, Arthur made a call and soon a voice of a man on the other side of the line greeted him.
// Hello? //
"Have you seen the video that I sent to you?"
Arthur asked, straight to the point.
// Yes, I have. //
"Considering that the breeding season had already passed, it was highly unlikely for the monsters to act in such a manner. So, I highly assumed that the cult is using the Sacred Orb."
Arthur concluded, his voiceced with concern.
The man on the other end agreed, acknowledging the possibility.
// Yes, there''s a high chance that they''re harnessing its power. //
"But still, the speed at which they were able to harness the power troubled me."
Arthur voiced his concern.
It usually took years of training and practice to master such abilities, but someone within the cult had managed to do so in just a year.
This indicated that the individual wielding the power was no ordinary person.
// Yes, I am aware of that too. That''s why I sent Alenia there along with some Elementalists. //
Relief washed over Arthur upon hearing this, knowing that one of the Elders, Alenia, had been dispatched to the border.
"I understand. Thank you so much for the reinforcement."
With that, the call ended.
"Haa¡"
Letting out a long sigh, Arthur deactivated the silent magic and the dome vanished into thin air.
Arthur turned towards his aide and asked.
"Is there anything urgent?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. Duke Lancaster is here to make a report."
"Let him in."
Arthur instructed, his weariness momentarily forgotten in the face of duty.
"As you wish."
Erudian responded with a bow before leaving the room to fetch Duke Lancaster.
A short whileter, Erudian returned, apanied by Graham.
Standing before the Emperor''s desk, Graham began his report.
However, before Graham could respond, urgent knocks suddenly resounded through the room, causing everyone''s attention to shift towards the door.
The door soon swung open, revealing a young man with vibrant green hair and eyes, holding a small chest in his hands.
Closing the door behind him, Asher spoke with a sense of urgency.
"Please pardon my intrusion, but I have something urgent to report."
"Speak."
Arthur granted him permission, his curiosity piqued by the unexpected interruption.
"Your Majesty, I can''t find the Princes anywhere."
Asher began, concern etched on his face.
Arthur''s forehead creased in worry, and he immediately checked the location of his sons'' Telespheres.
To his surprise, he discovered that his sons'' locations were marked inside his own office.
Confusion clouded Arthur''s face as he attempted toprehend the situation.
"Wait, why is¡ª"
Before he could finish his sentence, Arthur abruptly shut his mouth, realizing that his sons had orchestrated a n.
Lifting his head, his gaze fixated on the chest in Asher''s hands, sensing that it held the answers he sought.
"Yes, Your Majesty, Prince Nathaniel, and Prince Adrian sealed their Telespheres inside this chest. Moreover, when I found it, I discovered two squires tied to chairs without their attire. They exined that the Princes had asked them toe along but immediately knocked them out and stole their clothing."
Arthur brushed his face frustratedly and let out a resigned sigh.
As he had suspected, his mischievous sons had devised a n to defy his orders.
With this revtion, Arthur could already guess their whereabouts.
"Is there anything else?"
Arthur asked and Asher continued.
"Yes, Your Majesty. It appears that Crown Prince Simone and Prince P¨¦r¨¦z of the Aiden Knightdom, Prince Ralph of the Valfor Kingdom, Princess Sylvina of the Yvone Queendom, and Princess Rhea of the Zenith Theocracy are also missing. Their Telespheres indicate that their locations are within the Western Border."
Arthur''s voice grew heavy with a mixture of disappointment and anger.
"Aren''t they my sons'' former ssmates?"
"That''s right, Your Majesty."
In a fit of frustration, Arthur''s hand swept across his desk, knocking everything to the floor, causing ink spilled, staining the floor, and papers scattered in disarray.
Though his face remained stoic, the people in the room could sense the seething anger emanating from the Emperor.
Rising to his feet, Arthur''s voice resonated with authority.
"Enough of this disrespect. Prepare a horse for me. I will retrieve my sons myself."
Arthur had reached his limit; he was determined to put an end to his sons'' disobedience.
He would ensure that his wayward children would never dare to defy his words again.
"Yes, Sire!"
Soon the room buzzed with urgency, as they prepared to fulfill the Emperor''smand.
Arthur''s resolve solidified. He would not allow his sons'' actions to go unpunished.
.
.
.
"Why are you guys here?!"
Adrian eximed, his voice filled with disbelief as he stared at the five figures standing before him.
"Actually, we''ve been following you guys since you left the Imperial Seatbox."
In contrast to his emotion, P¨¦r¨¦z spoke excitedly, prompting Adrian to facepalm in exasperation.
However, before Adrian could voice his protest, a knight approached them and shouted.
"What the hell are you guys doing here?! Don''t just stand there! Where is your mentor?! Go find and assist him!"
"Yes, Sir!"
Wasting no more time, the group swiftly descended the stairs, determined to locate their mentors.
Fortunately, the knights and squires who had arrived with them were currently taking a well-deserved rest.
The recent reinforcement caused a change in the shift schedule, transitioning from two shifts to three.
This adjustment aimed to ensure that the knights had ample time to rest and recover, given the relentless onught of monster waves at the border.
Understanding the importance of being well-rested for the uing night shift, Adrian made the decision to take a moment to rest himself.
.
.
.
¡ªPii!
The sound of a piercing whistle cut through the air, jolting Adrian from his momentary rest and snapping open his eyes.
"You have five minutes to prepare before the shift changes!"
Mathias''s voice boomed, prompting Adrian and the other squires to spring into action.
Adrian swiftly followed the movements of his fellow squires, mirroring their preparations for the uing shift change.
As the second whistle echoed, the knights and their squires ascended the stairs, ready to relieve the previous shift.
Arriving on the parapet, Gnt retrieved his bow.
Drawing an arrow, the man channeled his Elemental power into it and released it.
The arrow soared through the air, finding its mark amidst the chaos of the battlefield.
Adrian''s role was to ensure Gnt''s quiver remained well-stocked, continuously replenishing the arrows to ensure they never ran out.
While Adrian focused on his task, his gaze never strayed far from Nathaniel, he kept a watchful eye on his brother.
Nathaniel, like Adrian, was seen refilling his mentor''s quiver, his golden eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of shitty organization''s members.
ording to the report from his subordinate, one of the stolen Sacred Orbs had the ability to control monsters on arge scale, simr to the ongoing situation.
Nathaniel was sure that the one responsible for this chaos was nearby, as the power had distance limitations.
Suddenly, a whizzing of movement caught Nathaniel''s attention.
Reacting on instinct, he drew his dagger from his waist and swiftly swung it, meeting an iing attack head-on.
¡ªBang!
The sh of metal reverberated through the air as his dagger collided with the assant''s weapon.
Nathaniel''s gaze fell upon the fallen object¡ªa dagger lying on the ground.
His mentor turned towards him, concern etched on his face.
"What is happening?"
But before Nathaniel could respond, he was once again forced to defend himself as more daggers lunged towards him.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
One by one, Nathaniel deftly parried the attacks that came his way.
ncing his head at the source of the attack, his golden eyes widened.
In the distance, he caught sight of a familiar robust figure with a bald head and a diagonal scar on his face, perched on a tree branch.
He was Hector, the man he had previously fought in the forest of the Refugee Camp.
Their eyes met, and a wry smirk spread across Hector''s face.
Gritting his teeth and tightening his grip on his dagger, Nathaniel conjured a series of earth tes and leaped onto them, propelling himself towards Hector.
"Hei! That''s dangerous! Come back!"
Ignoring his mentor''s panicked shouts to return, Nathaniel pressed forward, passing over a sea of monsters below.
Upon seeing it, Hector''s smile widened, and he flicked his hand.
Immediately, the monsters that were currently attacking the border all turned their attention to Nathaniel and rushed towards him.
Witnessing the scene unfold, Adrian hastily conjured a barrage of wind bullets, obliterating the monsters that threatened Nathaniel''s path.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The monsters'' heads exploded like gruesome fireworks, showering the surroundings with a grotesque disy of green blood and chunks of flesh.
Adrain cast earth tes in the air to propel himself forward, chasing after his brother.
"Wait! Where are you going?"
Gnt shouted in panic, but Adrian paid no heed.
"Let''s follow Ian!"
P¨¦r¨¦z eximed, rallying Ralph, Rhea, and Sylvina to join him.
They swiftly conjured an earth pir and followed in Adrian''s wake.
"What the hell?! P¨¦r¨¦z, get back here!"
Simone, initially taken aback by the sudden turn of events, found himself reluctantly joining the chase.
Mathias, bewildered by the unexpected actions of the squires, couldn''t help but curse under his breath.
"What the fuck is going on?!"
He growled exasperatedly, trying to make sense of the situation.
But before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, another knight''s urgent shout caught his attention.
"His Majesty the Emperor ising!"
Chapter 159 Ch. 159: The Endless [2]
159 Ch. 159: The Endless [2]
Hector''s lips curled into a wry smirk as he locked his gaze onto Nathaniel, and flicked off his fingers.
"Rooarr!!"
"Screhh!!"
Nathaniel instinctively nced over his shoulder and saw a horde of monsters that had previously attacked the wall now rushing toward him.
Reacting swiftly, Nathaniel drew his sword from his Magical Sphere, but before he could strike, the monsters'' heads exploded in a gruesome spectacle.
¡ªSt ¡ªSt ¡ªSt
Green blood and chunks of flesh burst forth, creating a macabre disy akin to fireworks.
Upon recognizing the familiar Mana swirling around him, Nathaniel realized that Adrian''s magic hade to his aid, covering his back.
"Thanks!"
Nathaniel eximed in gratitude and redirected his attention to the front.
Clutching the hilt of his sword tightly, anger surged through Nathaniel''s veins as he realized that the man perching on a tree branch was the one wielding the Sacred Orb''s power.
However, the man abruptly turned around and leaped onto another branch, swiftly making his way deeper into the Forest of Death.
"Don''t you dare run away, you bastard!"
Nathaniel shouted after him, swinging his sword and unleashing a volley of crescent light towards the fleeing enemy.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Hector''s previous foothold exploded into a splintered mess of wood.
"Haha!!"
Yet, the man justughed, seemingly unfazed by the relentless assault.
Undeterred, Nathaniel continued with his attack as he chased the man.
"Nate! Wait!"
Adrian''s voice echoed through the chaos, hurriedly pursuing his brother.
"Ian! Go back! This is too dangerous! Let me handle this!"
Nathaniel shouted back, his focus solely on his target.
No matter the cost, he must retrieve the Sacred Orb and the only way to do so was by killing the bearer.
Hector stole a nce over his shoulder and discovered an uninvited guest joining the fray.
"Hmph!"
He had intended to settle his duel with Nathaniel alone, and the interference of another was unwee.
With a flick of his hands, Hectormanded forth the nearest monsters.
"Rooarr!!"
"Rooaarr!!"
When two presences entered his radar followed by their deafening roars, Adrian quickly hopped backward.
Landing perfectly on a new branch, Adrian could see that his previous foothold was now upied by two monstrous creatures resembling giant jaguars, blocking his path.
"Grr!"
Peeking over his shoulder, Adrian found two identical monsters had encircled him, cutting off any possible escape routes.
"Rooaarr!!"
With a ferocious roar, all the monsters lunged at him simultaneously and Adrian conjured an earth tower beneath his feet, propelling him upward.
¡ªWhack!
Green blood sttered through the air as the monsters struck Adrian''s hardened pir instead of him.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian conjured four earth spears andunched them toward the monsters.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
Green blood spurt into the air the moment the earth spearsnced through their heads.
Sensing another imminent attack, Adrian leaped backward once again, narrowly evading the arrival of a new jaguar-like monster thatnded atop his previous earth pir.
Just right after hended on a tree branch, Adrian was forced to create another earth tower to propel him upward, anticipating an attack from behind.
¡ªWhack!
Once again, the new jaguar-like monster struck the pir instead of Adrian, blood streaming down its head as a result of the impact.
"Rooarr!"
As if the time slowed down, Adrian saw the jaguar monster on the pir lunging toward him with its talons poised to attack.
Drawing his sword from his Magical Sphere, Adrian brandished it.
"Rooaarr!"
The monster let out a piercing wail when Adrian''s sword cleaved through its body, its blood sttering across his face and clothes.
"Grr!"
The remaining monster below attempted to rise to its feet, but before it could regain its bnce, Adrian shot a wind bullet.
¡ªSt!
Green blood burst into the air as the monster''s head exploded into pieces.
Wiping the monster''s blood from his face, Adrian surveyed the surroundings, only to find that his brother and the man were nowhere to be seen.
"Tsk."
Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance, a sense of worry creeping into his thoughts.
Nevertheless, he just hoped that his brother had not sumbed to his own recklessness and met an untimely demise.
Because he was fully aware that the man they were facing was no ordinary opponent.
The very fact that that man possessed the ability to control the monsters indicated that he had fused with the Sacred Orb, making him an Endless.
As Adrian prepared to leap, his instincts kicked in, and swiftly darted below.
There, he saw an Orc attempting to uproot the tree he was standing on, causing Adrian''s footing to shake violently.
Without much thought, Adrian created an earth te in mid-air and hopped on.
Immediately afternding, he reflexively raised his sword when a jaguar-like monster lunged towards him, its sharp ws ready to strike.
¡ªSt!
"Rooaarr!"
The jaguar let out a wail as Adrian''s de cleaved through its body, causing it to fall to the ground in two halves with a resounding thud.
Nevertheless, the attack did not stop, Adrian was forced to make another earth te and leaped up to evade a massive tree hurtling towards him.
¡ªBoom!
The deafening sound reverberated through the air as the trees collided against each other, sending shockwaves through the surroundings, and shrouding the area in a cloud of billowing dust.
Landing perfectly and standing on his feet, Adrian quickly tilted his head and a wind bullet was passed by in a hairbreadth.
ncing down, he witnessed numerous Elementalist Orcs and Orcs scattered below.
As expected of the monsters that lived in their true habitat, they were far stronger than those he had encountered during the mid-term test.
But now that the true power of an Endless unfolded before his eyes, Adrian gained a deeper understanding as to why the Empire was desperately trying to conceal the existence of the Sacred Orbs.
Because, could you imagine if many people had such immense power?
The potential for chaos and destruction, especially in the hands of the greedy, was unimaginable.
Chapter 160 Ch. 160: The Endless [3]
160 Ch. 160: The Endless [3]
"Haa¡"
With a sigh, Adrian began to chant and a magic circle materialized behind him, unleashing a barrage of wind bullets.
The Elementalist Orcs, perceiving the imminent assault, instantly erected multiple transparent barriers above themselves, creating a formidable defense against the impending attacks.
Unfortunately, the barriers were no match for Adrian''s magic, causing them to shatter like fragile ss, raining down shards upon the Orcs below and apanied by a series of explosions.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A collective wail of agony rose from the Orcs, their cries were muffled by the cloud of dust that enveloped them.
As a presence pricked his senses, Adrian swiftly whirled his body along with his sword.
¡ªSt!
Green blood spurted in the air as Uxing¡ªthe jaguar-like monster''s body was cut horizontally and Adrian sidestepped to avoid its lifeless body crashing into him.
"Rooarr!"
Another Uxing hurtled at him, forcing him to duck to dodge and thrust his sword upwards the moment it hovered above him, piercing through the monster''s vulnerable underbelly.
Blood rained down upon his body as the creature let out a final whine before crashing into a nearby tree trunk.
When a whizzing sound pricked his ears toward him, Adrian dismissed his earth te, allowing the wind bullet to pass by him as he descended.
¡ªBoom!
The branch behind him burst into splinters of wood.
Landing gracefully on a sturdy branch, Adrian conjured a volley of wind des toward the remaining Elementalist Orcs.
"Rooarr!!"
One by one, the Orcs fell, their bodies torn apart by the razor-sharp des.
Green blood sprayed into the air, creating a gruesome spectacle, while chunks of their flesh littered the ground below.
Adrian sidestepped when a club rushed towards him and immediately rolled sideways as another Uxing lunged at him
Stopped his rolling, Adrian shot an earth spear toward the creature that upied his previous foothold.
¡ªSt!
The spear struck true, impaling the monster''s body and pinning it to the tree trunk, blood sttering on the branch.
Not allowing Adrian a chance to breathe, he was now forced to jump downward upon sensing numerous bolts darting at him.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
His previous stepping point exploded resembling fireworks, showering him with debris as hended on the ground.
Undeterred, the Orcs and Uxings fueled by their bloodlust, charged toward him from all directions, and at the same time, the Elementalist Orcs unleashed a relentless barrage of bolts.
With nimble footwork, Adrian deftly zig-zagged, evading the projectiles that whizzed past him.
Numerous small craters formed on the ground, billowing smoke.
As the distance between Adrian and the Orcs grew shorter, the brutes swiftly brandished their clubs.
However, Adrian quickly dropped his body to the ground, skillfully sliding between the legs of one of the Orcs, narrowly escaping the devastating strike.
Arriving behind the group of Orcs, Adrian quickly regained his footing and swung his sword, unleashing a crescent of white light aimed directly at the nape of the Orc''s neck.
"Rooarr!!"
Green blood sprayed into the air, mingling with the sounds of a piercing wail that reverberated through the dark forest.
The Orc, dropping its club, iled its hands towards the back of its head in a futile attempt to staunch the bleeding before eventually crashing down, lifeless and unmoving.
Noticing an imminent rush, Adrian leaped his body sideways and three mini craters formed on the ground before him.
Without wasting a moment, Adrian unleashed a volley of wind bullets, each one finding its mark with deadly uracy.
The Elementalist Orcs were torn apart, their bodies reduced to minced meat that erupted into the air.
Yet, the onught showed no signs of abating.
Adrian jumped to the side, narrowly evading a club that passed by him at a hair''s breadth.
With a sense of urgency, hemenced running.
Behind him, a pack of Orcs and Uxings gave chase, their snarls and roars reverberating through the battlefield, fueling his annoyance.
"Tsk. Why there''s no end of them?"
If this continued, he wouldn''t be able to catch up with his brother.
"Get down!"
As a familiar voice echoed, Adrian swiftly dropped to the ground and rolled forward.
When the whizzing sound passed just above him, he swiftly rose and resumed his sprint.
"Rooarr!!"
The Orcs behind him wailed in agony as chakrams grazed their necks on both sides, sending sprays of green blood into the air.
As Adrian continued his mad dash, a barrage of projectiles rushed towards him from the front.
Reacting swiftly, Adrian created an earth te and leaped up to evade.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
Green blood spurted forth as the arrows found their mark, causing a collective wail to reverberate through the air.
The Orcs and Uxings were left writhing in pain, their bodies pierced by the volley of arrows.
Seizing the opportunity, Adrian summoned a wall of earth behind the monsters and let it fall to stamp them.
¡ªBoom!
The sickening sound of bones being crushed filled the air, apanied by the sight of green blood oozing out from beneath the fallen wall, drenching the ground in its grotesque hue.
As the chakrams flew back to their user, Adrian''s eyes followed them, and a group of teenagers entered his line of sight.
Rhea deftly caught her weapon and Sylvina immediately waved her hands in his direction.
Nevertheless, upon seeing it, Adrian couldn''t help but let out a smile.
assault.
20:30
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Well, teamwork made everything easier, didn''t it?
"Good job."
Adrian praised the girls, however, before Rhea and Sylvina could respond, a disgruntled voice pierced the air.
"Why did you do that? I haven''t showcased my skill!"
All heads turned towards the source of the voice, revealing a wheat-haired boy with a clear expression of displeasure etched on his face.
Just as P¨¦r¨¦z was about to voice his discontent, his head suddenly jerked to the side as a hand appeared and pulled his ear.
"Arg! It''s hurt! What are you¡ª"
P¨¦r¨¦z shut his mouth tightly upon seeing the owner of the hand and quickly let out a dryugh.
"Ehehe, brother? What are you doing here?"
"I should be the one asking you that! What are you doing here? It''s dangerous!"
Simone eximed, his voice mixed with concern and annoyance.
Nevertheless, their brief respite was abruptly shattered as their collective senses heightened, prompting them to scan the surroundings.
"Grr!"
Red eyes that shone brightly in the darkness immediately greeted them, a chilling reminder that the battle was far from over.
With a shared understanding, all of them readied their weapons, preparing themselves for the impending attack.
.
.
.
"Wait, you bastard!"
Nathaniel bellowed as heunched a barrage of crescent lights toward Hector who was running on the forefront.
"Hahaha!"
Nevertheless, the man responded with maniacalughter while effortlessly evading his relentless assault.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
In a split second, Hector''s previous footsteps transformed into sprouts of wood as he swiftly moved away from the branch.
Unfazed, Nathaniel unleashed another volley of attacks, only to have them strike the branch as the man suddenly vanished from his sight.
Sensing a presence behind him, Nathaniel''s golden eyes widened in surprise.
Without wasting a moment, Hector, who had appeared out of nowhere, swiftly swung his fist.
¡ªBoom!
Chapter 161 Ch. 161: The Endless [4]
Chapter 161 Ch. 161: The Endless [4]
Sensing a presence behind him, Nathaniel''s golden eyes widened in surprise and before he could react, Hector swung his fist.
¡ªWhack!
lights¦¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Nathaniel hurtled through the air, his body crashing into the ground and rolling several times before finallying to a stop as he collided with a sturdy tree trunk.
"Urk!"
Blood jumped out of his mouth and he grimaced in pain.
As Nathaniel struggled to regain hisposure, the man materialized above him with his fist poised for another attack, forcing him to spring forward to evade.
¡ªBoom!
The tree trunk that Nathaniel previously leaned on exploded into a shower of wood splinters, filling the air with a cloud of dirt.
With a burst of adrenaline, Nathaniel rose to his feet and assumed a defensive stance.
The fact that the man''s speed increased significantly since their encounter back in the refugee camp.
Nathaniel suspected that the shitty organization sessfullypleted their drug.
Retrieving a small bottle from his Magical Sphere, Nathaniel spread the liquid onto his sword.
With the man''s physical abilities increased, Nathaniel believed his regeneration speed also evolved.
When the clouds of dust settled, Hector straightened his back and locked his eyes with Nathaniel''s.
The moonlight cast an eerie glow on their faces as they stood motionless, the only sounds being the rustling of the surrounding trees and the haunting melody of an owl in the distance.
In contrast to Nathaniel''s hardened expression, Hector''s face wore a rxed smirk, almost as if he found amusement in the situation.
Nathaniel began to chant and immediately, the sword in his grasp began to tremble, emitting a brilliant glow, and charged forward.
Unfazed by the disy before him, Hector chuckled, a smug expression ying on his lips and he flicked his hands.
In an instant, two Uxings appeared behind Hector and lunged toward the boy.
"Rooarr!!"
Undeterred, Nathaniel brandished his sword, unleashing a wide arc of white light toward the approaching monsters.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The creatures severed horizontally, spraying blood into the air before crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.
Closing the distance between them, Nathaniel waved his sword once more.
However, to his astonishment, the man stood motionless, seemingly unaffected by the impending attack.
Hector''s mocking smile remained etched on his lips as Nathaniel''s sword grazed his chest.
¡ªSt!
Red blood spurted from the wound, but in a split second, it billowed with smoke and closed uppletely, leaving no trace of injury.
Nathaniel''s golden eyes grew wide in the realization that the poison he had used before was no longer effective¡ªHector''s regeneration speed was far beyond what he had anticipated.
Gritting his teeth in frustration, Nathaniel continued his relentless assault, shing at Hector''s body with all his might.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
Blood dripped and sttered on the ground, but just as before, the wounds immediately closed, healing themselves in an instant.
Nathaniel''s anger grew potent upon realizing that his attacks were futile against Hector''s enhanced regeneration.
While he was relentlessly attacking Hector''s body, the man seized the opportunity and grasped Nathaniel''s neck, lifting him up.
Reacting swiftly, Nathaniel kicked Hector''s chest and executed a backflip to create some distance.
Landing on the ground, Nathaniel quickly put on a guard stance.
"Hate to break it to you, but it seems your poison is no longer effective against me."
Hector spoke with pride, his voice dripping with mockery.
It was entirely his fault; he should have refrained from using the poison back in the refugee camp.
Given the multitude of changes that had urred, Nathaniel should have anticipated this oue.
He couldn''t help but feel disappointed in himself for failing to foresee this consequence.
Nheless, there was no point in dwelling on regret now; he needed to find other ns to defeat his opponent.
Letting out a deep breath, Nathaniel incanted a spell, and he could sense a surge of power coursing through his veins, activating his Enigma skill.
Without dy, he charged forward, leaving behind a trail of dust before materializing behind Hector.
Nathaniel thrust his sword, aiming for his nape, yet, unexpectedly, Hector tilted his head and spun along with his leg.
¡ªWhack!
"Ugh!"
Nathaniel let out a pained grunt as the kick connected with his waist, causing him to hurtle and crash to the ground.
Before he could recover, Nathaniel was forced to roll his body to the side the moment a shadow loomed over him.
¡ªBoom!
With a deafening sound, the ground shattered, dispersing debris and dirt flying into the area.
Nathaniel hastily rose to his feet and leaped away to create some distance.
"Rooaarr!!"
Lifting his head, two Uxing were seen lunging at him, and Nathaniel sent two arch lights toward the monsters.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The Uxings'' bodies cleaved horizontally, sttering green blood in all directions.
As the attacks continued to rush at him, Hector chanted inwardly, and right after his fists were enveloped in white light, he brandished them, skillfully deflecting Nathaniel''s attack.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The wind des struck the ground, erupting rubble and dirt into the area.
Thereafter, Hector suddenly vanished leaving only a dust trace behind, and appeared behind Nathaniel with a fist poised to attack.
¡ªWhack!
Nathaniel''s body hurtled through the air once again, crashing to the ground and rolling several times before colliding with a tree trunk.
"Cough!"
Coughing up blood, Nathaniel struggled to regain hisposure.
Pain seared through his body, and he knew that his ribs were broken.
Despite activating his Enigma, Nathaniel realized he was no match for Hector''s overwhelming power.
As expected, being an Endless andbined with the drug was the worstbination ever.
Landing perfectly on the ground, Hector let out a mockingugh and spoke.
"What happened to the poison you were so proud of before?"
His eyes fixed on Nathaniel, who was struggling to rise to his feet, his body battered and bruised.
"What happened to your power? You haven''t suddenly grown weaker in the past few years, have you?"
Unfazed by the taunt, Nathaniel steadied himself and spat out the remaining blood from his mouth with a defiant gesture.
The two locked eyes intently and vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving only a swirling cloud of dirt behind them.
¡ªBang!
With a resounding bang, they reappeared, their sh spreading shockwaves rippling through the surroundings.
Retrieving his sword, Nathaniel swung it, yet Hector effortlessly deflected the attack with his left hand while his other hand retaliated with a punch.
Nathaniel tilted his head to the side and waved his sword, forcing Hector to take a step back and bend his upper body backward to evade.
Right after the sword passed by just inches from his face, Hector caught Nataniel''s wrist, then twisted it, causing the boy to groan and his sword fell.
Hector delivered another punch, but Nathaniel immediately ced his hands in front of him as a shield.
¡ªWhack!
"Urk!"
Blood jumped out of Nathaniel''s mouth as Hector''s knee connected to his lower abdomen; while he managed to block Hector''s punch, but not with his swift kick.
Taking advantage of Nathaniel''s disorientation, Hector released his grip and unleashed a rapid series of strikes.
Staggering backward, Nathaniel''s face became a blur of pain as blood streamed from his mouth and nose, his head snapping from side to side.
As Nathaniel regained his senses, he instinctively tilted his head to the side, evading a punch that hurtled in, and ced both arms in a defensive position.
Chanting inwardly, Nathaniel conjured an earth wall between them and leaped backward to create some distance, blood continued to trickle from his battered face.
¡ªBoom!
The deafening sound of shattering walls filled the air as Hector''s punch collided it, his figure shrouded by falling rubble and swirling clouds of dirt.
Not giving Nathaniel a chance to escape, Hector lunged forward, his hand poised to grasp the boy''s neck.
Reacting swiftly, Nathaniel leaped backward, narrowly evading Hector''s clutches once again.
As he was hovering in the air, Nathaniel took out a sword from the Magical Sphere and sent a barrage of crescent white lights, however, Hector effortlessly zig-zagged.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A fog of dust obscured the view as wind des struck the ground.
Landing on the ground, his eyes widened in rm upon sensing a sudden presence behind him.
Darting over his shoulder, a bald man was seen smirking wryly at him.
Before he could react, a searing pain surged through his entire body, sending him to roll uncontrobly on the ground until he finally came to a stop, colliding with a tree trunk.
"Urk!"
Nathaniel groaned, blood spurting from his mouth.
Through the haze of pain, he could see Hector leisurely approaching, his wickedughter echoing in the distance.
Just as Nathaniel was about to get up, abruptly Hector appeared in front of him and swung his fist.
¡ªBang!
Suddenly, a barrier materialized, enveloping Nathaniel and blocking Hector''s attack.
Startled by this unexpected turn of events, Hector quickly retreated as three earth spears hurtled toward him, forcing him to create distance between himself and Nathaniel.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground shook as the spears struck the ground, sending debris and clouds of dust billowing into the air.
Nevertheless, Nathaniel couldn''t help but let out a relieved sigh upon sensing the familiar mana around the barrier that surrounded him.
It was Adrian''s.
Chapter 162 Ch. 162: The Endless [5]
Chapter 162 Ch. 162: The Endless [5]
¡ªRustle!
Several figures moved swiftly from one tree branch to another. The white-haired boy led the group through the dense foliage, their faces were etched with urgency.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of deafening explosions echoed in the distance.
"Tsk," Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance, the weight of the situation pressing him. "We need to hurry."
The group nodded in agreement and quickened their pace.
"Urk!"
A sudden cry of pain reached their ears, causing them to instinctively turn towards the source. In the distance, they saw Nathaniel colliding with a tree trunk. As they looked on, a bald man approached him, only to vanish and reappear abruptly in front of Nathaniel, his fist poised for attack.
Reacting swiftly, Adrian cast a spell and before the man''s fist connected with Nathaniel, fiveyers of barriers materialized, enveloping him.
¡ªShattered!
The first and the second barrier shattered as Hector''s fist struck it and he hastily jumped backward when three earth spears hurtled toward him.
The groupnded on the ground in front of Nathaniel and adopted a defensive stance. Taking in the surroundings, it became evident that a significant battle had urred in the area.
Sylvina turned toward Adrian and called. "Ian."
Meeting her gaze, Adrian nodded in understanding and diminished the barrier around Nathaniel, allowing Sylvina and Rhea to rush forward and tend to his injuries.
Witnessing a group of kids lining up before him, Hector let out a sneer and flicked his hand. There was no way he would let them do as they pleased.
"Rooaarr!"
Immediately, numerous Uxings jumped out from the nearby bushes and charged toward them from all directions, prompting them to ready their weapons.
Nevertheless, P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t help but voice his disbelief. "What the hell? Did that man just summon those creatures?"
"It''s exactly as you see, and don''t curse!" Simone responded and P¨¦r¨¦z immediately apologized.
"S-sorry!"
Ignoring their brief exchange, Adrian conjured five barriers for the girls so they could focus on treating Nathaniel and created a magic circle above them.
When the distance between them diminished, the monster lunged forward and the group brandished their weapons. While Adrian was busily waving his sword, he unleashed a volley of wind bullets toward the monsters that were approaching from the rear.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
Green blood and chunks of flesh erupted into the air as the monsters'' bodies were cleaved and exploded into pieces.
Amidst the chaos, Hector''s eyesnded on a white-haired boy among the group, ''So, that is the kid whose father wanted so badly, huh?''
Observing the boy effortlessly unleashing a continuous barrage of wind bullets, Hector deduced that he possessed a high-ranking Mana Pool.
But before he could dwell further on his thoughts, Hector tilted his head and a wind bullet whizzed past his ear, narrowly missing him.
When another came in, Hector smirked and chanted inwardly, covering his fist with white light and waving it to parry, however¡
¡ªSt!
Hector''s smile disappeared when thick liquid sshed on his face followed by a sharp pain on his hand. ncing sideways, he saw his bloodied hand with a hole in the middle that instantly closed up.
Yet, Hector just tugged his lips up and rapidly waved his hand to dismiss the lingering sensation, ''It appears that he''s more intriguing than I had initially anticipated.''
"Rooaarr!" an Uxing wailed and fell to the ground.
With thest monster taken care of, the group locked their eyes on Hector, who stood defiantly in the middle of the clearing.
Of course, Adrian didn''t miss the sight of how fast Hector''s regenerative speed was, ''I see. Now everything''s making sense.''
The man standing before him was none other than the one Nathaniel confronted at the refugee camp, the very same person he mentioned during the conference.
=====
[ ??? ]
? Overview ?
Title: Hybrid, type: Supersoldier
Race: Human
Age: 42-year-old
Gender: Male
upation: Fighter - Lv. 9
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: SS+
PDF:SS
TLT: SS-
AGI: SS
?Magical:
MAG: S-
MDF: A
?Ability:
INT: A
MP: A
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: D-
Fire: C
Lightning: B
Earth: B
Wind: S
? Skills ?
[ Incantation ]
Description: Raises the speed of spell-casting.
Rank: A+
[ Endurance ]
Description: Raises stamina.
Rank: A+
=====
''No wonder Nathaniel was battered despite activating his Enigma. The man''s rank was two ranks higher.''
Since fightning him would be nothing short of suicide, Adrian thought that their main priority was to save Nathaniel and escape. But how could they aplish that? It was clear that the man wouldn''t let them go easily.
After a few seconds of exchanging nces, Adrian finally spoke up, "Who are you?"
"Keke," the man chuckled, but then abruptly vanished, leaving behind a trail of swirling dust before reappearing above them with his fist poised for an attack.
¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted with an immense force, causing Rhea to let out a startled scream. Dirt, debris, and the boys were sent flying in every direction. Acting swiftly, Adrian summoned multiple barriers to shield the boys before crashing to the ground and rolling several times.
In the next moment, Hector lunged forward towards Nathaniel and the girls, swinging his fist with immense power. Adrian, who had just stopped rolling, quickly reinforced the barrier surrounding them, adding a spiked barrier on top for additional protection.
¡ªBang!
A thunderous bang echoed through the air, apanied by a powerful gust that sent dust and dried leaves swirling around. Blood sttered on the surface of the barrier as Hector''s fist turned into a pulp. However, to everyone''s astonishment, the shattered bones began to regenerate, and the flesh reformed. dropped open in disbelief at the sight.
As Adrian straightened himself, blood leaked out from his nose and mouth. Regardless, he couldn''t help but feel the tingling pain coursing through his body. Despite the protection of the barrier, the impact was way too powerful.
Hector shifted his gaze from his regenerated hand to the white-haired boy in the distance, locking eyes with him. Adrian wiped the bloodstain from his mouth and stood on guard.
The man''s speed, strength, and regeneration surpassed that of any ordinary human. If Nathaniel, the protagonist of this world, couldn''t defeat him, Adrian believed no one could.
To be honest, Adrian didn''t consider the man''s strength to be a significant problem. He could cast a barrier to mitigate the impact. However, the real issuey in the man''s exceptional speed and regeneration.
''First, I need to weaken him, but how?'' Adrian pondered, his mind racing for a solution. However, amidst the chaos of his thoughts, a faint smile tugged at the corners of Adrian''s mouth, ''No. There''s a way to weaken his speed and regeneration in just mere seconds.''
Chapter 163 Ch. 163: The Endless [6]
Chapter 163 Ch. 163: The Endless [6]
As their intense gazes locked, Hector suddenly vanished, prompting Adrian to hastily reinforce his barrier with multipleyers.
¡ªShattered!
Two outer shields crumbled into pieces as Hector''s fist collided with them. Standing face to face, their eyes met once again, and Hector couldn''t help but sh a smug smile, genuinely impressed by the speed of Adrian''s Incantation.
Sensing Mana condensing above him, Hector darted upward and saw a Magic Circle unleashing a volley of wind bullets,pelling him to jump backward to evade.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted, dispersing debris and dust flew to the surroundings. However, just right after Hectornded, he instinctively sidestepped Simone''s spear that had been aimed at him, causing it to pierce through the empty air.
As if time had slowed down, Hector whirled around and delivered a swift kick toward Simone''s back. To his surprise, five barriers materialized and surrounded him, shielding him from the attack.
¡ªShattered!
Two barriers shattered and Simone''s body was flung to the side, eventually striking the ground and rolling several times. Hector tilted his head just in time, narrowly avoiding the spearpointunched by P¨¦r¨¦z that passed by his ear.
Reacting quickly, Hector grabbed the spear''s shaft and pulled it, forcing P¨¦r¨¦z to lunge forward. Without hesitation, Hector shot his fist, but just like before, a split second before the punch made contact with P¨¦r¨¦z''s abdomen, five barriers appeared and enveloped him.
"Tsk," Hector clicked his tongue; his frustration mounting.
¡ªShattered!
Three barriers shattered upon the impact of his attack, sending P¨¦r¨¦z''s body careening to the side and crashing into Ralph who was running nearby. The collision caused them to slide along the ground, momentarily disoriented.
ncing sideways, Hector furrowed his brow upon realizing that the white-haired boy was nowhere to be seen. He scattered his eyes and spotted the one he was looking for, who was running.
Without further dy, Hector initiated a rapid sprint, relentlessly pursuing Adrian. When the distance between them dwindled, a brilliant light engulfed Hector''s clenched fist, which he then proudly brandished.
¡ªBang!
A thunderous sound reverberated as his fist collided with a sword, and Hector''s expression grew grim the moment he locked eyes with a pair of piercing golden orbs. It was Nathaniel, standing before him, fully healed and readied for the fight.
"Don''t even think about touching him," Nathaniel warned sternly.
Yet, Hector merely sneered wryly, "Ha! You dare speak those words when you can''t even defeat me?"
"Shut up!" Nathaniel snapped.
They retrieved their weapons and swung them once again.
¡ªBang! ¡ªBang! ¡ªBang!
The resounding sh of their blows reverberated through the forest, apanied by bursts of white light that illuminated the night. Nathaniel clenched his teeth, feeling the numbness creeping into his arms. In contrast, Hector maintained a rxed expression, seemingly unfazed by the intensity of the battle.
Amidst their flurry of attacks, Hector discreetly raised his leg and delivered a swift kick to Nathaniel''s abdomen. However, just as his foot was about to make contact, five barriers materialized, blocking his strike.
¡ªShattered!
The barriers shattered into countless fragments. ncing behind Nathaniel, Hector caught sight of two chakrams hurtling towards him. Prompted by this, Hector quickly leaped to the rear, allowing them to slice through the vacant space. As his feet touched the ground, Hector immediately waved his fists, deftly countering every arrow shot in his direction.
¡ªSnap! ¡ªSnap! ¡ªSnap!
The arrows shattered upon shing with his fists. As Hector deftly parried the projectiles, Simone, P¨¦r¨¦z, and Ralph charged towards him. However, as they closed in, Hector unexpectedly delivered a powerful punch to the ground, causing a tremendous explosion and sending them flying backward due to the immersive shockwave.
Instinctively, Adrian conjured five barriers to protect his friends before they crashed and rolled several times on the ground. Amidst the falling debris and cloud of dust, Hector quickly shielded his face when a sword rushed in.
¡ªBang!
White fiery sparks erupted between the collided wind des. Hector and Nathaniel retracted their weapons and brandished them once again.
Arriving before the girls, Adrian faced Sylvina, a sense of urgency filled in his voice. "Vivi, I need your help."
.c¦Ïm Sylvina, taken aback by Adrian''s serious tone, replied, "Sure, what is it, Ian?"
Adrian took out a Silent Magic Device and activated it, creating a transparent barrier around them, Sylvina furrowed her brows in confusion, unsure of what Adrian was nning.
"''I, Sylvina Rennelius, solemnly swear to utilize the power of blood control solely for benevolent purposes. I shall never employ it with malevolent intentions or to inflict harm. Should I vite this oath, my Mana Pool shall be shattered. I pledge to uphold this oath, responsibly employing blood control for the betterment of others and the preservation of harmony.'' That''s your Oath, correct?"
Sylvina''s confusion deepened as she listened to Adrian recite her Oath. She had no inkling as to why he suddenly brought it up, but a sense of unease washed over her. "Yes, that is correct," she replied cautiously.
However, Adrian''s next words caught herpletely off guard. "I really am sorry to request such a thing from you, but I need you to manipte the enemy''s blood pressure to slow his movement and regeneration."
Sylvina''s heart skipped a beat, inexplicable emotions in her eyes as she stared right into Adrian''s cerulean gaze. She couldn''t fathom why Adrian would ask her to do something that seemed to contradict her very oath.
"But isn''t it against the Blood Controlling''s oath?" she questioned, her voice trembling slightly.
Adrian nodded solemnly, fully aware of the implications of his request. Manipting the enemy''s blood pressure could be considered to cause harm, even if the opponent was evil and posed a significant threat. "Yes, it is," he admitted, his voice filled with regret. "But you are free to decline it."
"..." Sylvina''s mind raced as she weighed the consequences of her decision. On one hand, she had taken an oath to use her powers responsibly and for the betterment of others. On the other hand, her friends were in danger and Adrian believed that manipting the enemy''s blood pressure was their best chance at survival.
Adrian patiently awaited her response. If Sylvina declined, they would have to wait for reinforcements to arrive. Adrian believed it was high time his father and the others were made aware of their disappearance. However, the dilemma was that Adrian did not know when they would arrive.
¡ªBang!
The sh between Hector and Nathaniel''s weapons resounded through the surroundings. Hector couldn''t help but let out a wry smirk upon witnessing Nathaniel''s trembling hands and spat his mind, "Must be hurt, huh?"
Unfazed by Hector''s taunt, Nathaniel swiftly retracted his sword and executed a vertical swing. However, Hector''s keen perception allowed him to see through the boy''s slow movements, causing him to chuckle at the feeble attempt.
With effortless agility, Hector deftly bent his back to evade, however¡
"Huh?" Hector''s mind raced when an intense wave of dizziness surged through his body. His vision distorted, and his limbs felt heavy and unresponsive.
¡ªSt!
A sickening sound filled the air as Nathaniel''s sword grazed both of Hector''s eyes. The excruciating pain that followed caused Hector to emit a guttural groan, his grip on his face tightening as blood gushed from the wounds, darkness enveloping his vision.
Witnessing the unexpected turn of events, Nathaniel furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, ''Why was he suddenly stopped? What just happened?''
Adrian, observing the scene from a distance, watched with a mixture of intrigue and satisfaction, ''So, my hypothesis has been proven correct, huh?''
Shifting his eyes to the side, Sylvina was seen blinking her eyes several times, clearly disying her surprise at being unharmed after whatever she had done to Hector.
Adrian couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the unfolding events, ''With this, the tables have now been flipped.''
Chapter 164 Ch. 164: The Endless [7]
Chapter 164 Ch. 164: The Endless [7]
Sylvina''s voice trembled slightly, "But isn''t it against the Blood Controlling''s oath?" Her concern was evident, and she struggled with the decision before her.
Adrian nodded solemnly, "Yes, it is," his voice filled with regret. "But you are free to decline it." He understood the gravity of what he was suggesting, and he wanted to ensure that Sylvina made her own choice without feeling pressured.
Sylvina''s gaze shifted away from Adrian, her eyesnding on her friends who were engaged in a relentless battle against the mysterious man. The sight of their struggle only intensified her internal conflict.
However, she couldn''t ignore the fact that Adrian, who had recited the Oath himself, must be fully aware of its implications. With that in mind, she took a deep breath, mustering the courage to face Adrian once again, and spoke, "Tell me how to do it."
Adrian had contemted the idea of learning Blood-Controlling himself. In the course of his research, he came across something that seemed to present a potential loophole within the ability. The Oath clearly stipted that their powers should be employed for ''benevolent'' purposes and not for any ''malevolent'' intentions.
"First," Adrian began, "you must assess your intentions and motivations. Are you seeking revenge, or are you genuinely acting in the interest of preserving harmony and protecting others? You must be honest with yourself and ensure that your actions are driven by the greater good."
Sylvina''s understanding dawned upon her as she absorbed Adrian''s words. By restraining the man, she could prevent him from causing further harm to her friends without causing unnecessary injury to Hector. In doing so, she would still uphold her values and the principles outlined in her oath.
"I understand." With newfound resolve, she began to chant. ''I want to help my friends.''
.
.
.
"Arrghh!" Hector''s anguished cry reverberated through the air as he stumbled backward, blood streaming down from a deep gash on his eyes and his hand instinctively clutched the wound.
Adrian, observing the scene from a distance, watched with a mixture of intrigue and satisfaction, ''So, my hypothesis has been proven correct, huh?''
Nevertheless, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the unfolding events, ''With this, the tables have now been flipped.''
Sylvina blinked her eyes rapidly, her astonishment evident upon realizing that she remained unscathed after lowering Hector''s blood pressure. She turned toward Adrian and a warm smile graced on his lips.
"Well done." Adrian''s voice dipped with admiration.
Sylvina''s smile mirrored Adrian''s, but it quickly faded when a realization washed over her. "But I can only maintain control for a few seconds before his regenerative abilities interfere," she confessed, her disappointment palpable.
Adrian shook his head and reassured her. "No, it''s more than enough."
Even if it was temporary, those precious few seconds of immobilization could provide a crucial opening for Nathaniel or anyone else to strike or retreat safely.
Nodding her head with determination, Sylvina refocused her attention on Hector andmenced to recite the spell once more.
Hector ceased his steps as his vision, which had just been engulfed in darkness, returned to normal. He removed his hand from his face, only to find Nathaniel standing in front of him, sword poised to attack.
Hector swiftly covered his fist with wind elemental and swung it to parry the attack, but to his dismay, his body suddenly froze in ce.
"Argh!!" A geyser of crimson erupted into the air the moment Nathaniel''s sword shed Hector''s chest diagonally, leaving a deep gash that sent him sprawling backward. Tumbling across the ground, Hector''s body rolled several times before finallying to a stop.
Despite the severity of the wound, Hector propelled himself upright, his bloodied figure emitting smoke and the injury began to heal itself. He nced upward and noticed two chakrams hurtling towards him.
Reacting quickly, he enveloped his fists with wind elemental. However, upon preparing to parry the iing projectiles, he found his hands and legs frozen in ce, ''What the fuck is happening?!''
Before he could fullyprehend the situation, the chakrams struck their mark, grazing Hector''s neck. The pain was excruciating, and he instinctively clutched his bleeding neck, crimson liquid drenching his hands.
Seizing the opportunity, Simone, Ralph, and P¨¦r¨¦z, charged toward the man.
"Rrroooaarrr!"
"Screech!"
But their advance was abruptly halted when a horde of Orcs and Uxings emerged behind the bushes, rushing towards the group. Simone, Ralph, and P¨¦r¨¦z immediately readied their weapons, prepared to face this unexpected onught.
Rhea, who had just caught her chakrams, turned towards Adrian and Sylvina. "I''ll assist them," she dered, before hastily running towards the others.
¡ªBang!
Amidst the chaos, Hector and Nathaniel continued their intense exchange of attacks.
¡ªBang!
White sparks ignited between the collided weapons, illuminating the darkened battlefield. Nathaniel retrieved his sword and thrust it forward, forcing Hector to bend his body to the side. Yet, inexplicably, his body suddenly froze once more, leaving him defenseless.
¡ªStab!
A gush of crimson blood flowed from the wound right after the de pierced through Hector''s shoulder. Nathaniel attempted to withdraw his sword, but before he could do so, Hector''s hand shot out, gripping Nathaniel''s wrist tightly. Simultaneously, Hector raised his leg, preparing tounch a powerful kick; however, his attack was blocked by barriers that materialized between them.
¡ªShattered!
Three barriers shattered into pieces, eliciting a click of annoyance from Hector. He darted behind Nathaniel and his eyes fixated on a white-haired boy standing alongside a pink-haired girl. ''I need to get rid of them first.''
Wasting no more time, Hector forcefully yanked Nathaniel and flung his body aside before swiftly charging towards the duo. Adrian instantly conjured a barrier around Nathaniel''s body, and a deafening explosion echoed through the air as Nathaniel collided with a tree trunk.
As the man relentlessly closed in, Adrian unleashed a barrage of wind bullets. However, Hector effortlessly evaded them. "Vivi, take cover behind me," Adrianmanded, and Sylvina promptly obeyed his instructions.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground behind Hector erupted, sending a cloud of dust and debris billowing into the surroundings. The moment their distance diminished, Hector leaped into the air, his fist poised for a strike. Reacting swiftly, Adrian summoned a multitude of barriers, encasing them both in a protective shield.
¡ªShattered!
Hector''s forceful punch shattered the six barriers, causing them to scatter like confetti. The men exchanged icy res, their eyes filled with intense animosity. Blood gushed from Hector''s shattered fist, cascading down the transparent shield in a vivid crimson stream.
But it wasn''t long before Hector suddenly spun around and Nathaniel had already positioned himself in front of him, his sword lunged towards him. Realizing that any attempt to parry the attack would be futile due to the girl''s interference, Hector decided to stand his ground, willingly epting Nathaniel''s impending attack.
¡ªStab!
Blood sprayed into the air as Nathaniel''s sword pierced through Hector''s chest. In a blink of an eye, Hector''s hand shot up and clutched Nathaniel''s neck, lifting him off the ground. Reacting quickly, Nathaniel kicked Hector''s chest to break free, but Hector effortlessly caught his foot and let out a mocking smirk.
However, Hector''s smirk vanished abruptly, reced by a grimace of intense pain as a wave of excruciating agony surged through his abdomen. His eyes darted downwards, and there, he saw an earth spear impaling his body, its sharp tip protruding from his stomach.
Chapter 165 Ch. 165: The Endless [8]
Chapter 165 Ch. 165: The Endless [8]
Hector''s smirk vanished abruptly, reced by a grimace of intense pain as a wave of excruciating agony surged through his abdomen. His eyes darted downwards, and there, he saw an earth spear impaling his body, its sharp tip protruding from his stomach.
Frustrated, Hector forcefully flung Nathaniel''s body sideways. As the boy''s body hurtled through the air, multipleyers of barriers enveloped him before he ultimately collided with a tree trunk.
¡ªBoom!
The impact was thunderous, shattering the tree trunk into pieces and dispersing a cloud of dust billowing into the surroundings. Blood spurted in the air as Hector pulled the sword from his chest and yanked the stone spear from his abdomen. The wounds emitted smoke and began to heal themselves.
He tossed the weapons aside and turned toward the duo, who had positioned themselves at a considerable distance. A Magic Circle emanated from their location, releasing a relentless barrage of wind bullets towards him, forcing Hector to leap backward to evade.
If it was Nathaniel or any other attacker, Hector would allow them to strike him, knowing that his regeneration would instantly heal any wounds. However, when it came to the white-haired boy''s magic, he couldn''t afford to ignore it. The power of his magic was so terrifying that it could effortlessly create a gaping hole in his body.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Debris and clouds of dust swirled around the area as Hector touched down. Reacting swiftly, he instinctively ducked, and a sword whizzed past him. Lowering his body and bracing himself with both hands, Hector spun and executed a sweeping motion with his legs, targeting Nathaniel''s legs, causing the young man to lose bnce and fall to the ground.
"Urk!" Nathaniel groaned as his body collided with the floor, but he quickly rolled to the side upon seeing Hector looming above him, his fist ready to strike.
¡ªBoom!
The ground burst, sending rubble flying and clouds of dirt billowing into the air. Nathaniel, who narrowly evaded the attack, swiftly rose to his feet and leaped backward to create some distance.
"Tsk," Hector clicked his tongue in annoyance, realizing that he had missed his target. Sensing a multitude of wind bullets rushing towards him, Hector attempted to jump to evade. However, before he could move an inch, he suddenly experienced vertigo, his vision distorted, and he became paralyzed. His eyes widened as he saw the wind bullets already in front of him.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted once more, unleashing a symphony of thunderous explosions. Debris soared through the air, and dense clouds of dust engulfed the surroundings the moment a relentless volley of wind bullets rained down upon Hector.
"Arrrrghhh!!" His anguished wails pierced through the chaos.
Meanwhile, Simone and the others, locked in their fierce battles against the monsters, caught a fleeting glimpse of themotion from the corners of their eyes. Their attention quickly returned to the task at hand, brandishing their weapons once again.
¡ªWhack!
An Uxing was hurtled backward, its head shattering into a pulp, and fell to the ground with a thud. Ralph stood panting heavily, his chest rising and falling rapidly. The green blood of the fallen monsters sttered across his armor.
"There''s no end to them!" Ralph eximed, his voice strained as he caught his breath.
"Screhhh!!"
"Rooarrr!!"
The air was filled with a cacophony of terrifying sounds, creating an eerie atmosphere. However, just when the monsters closed in, a sudden twist of events unfolded. All the creatures let out a collective roar and as if driven by an unseen force, they turned tail and fled, disappearing into the darkness of the night.
The abrupt silence that followed left Simone, P¨¦r¨¦z, Ralph, and Rhea standing in confusion, their weapons still tightly clutched in their hands. But before they could process the situation, a blood-curdling scream pierced through the air.
"Aaarrrgghhh!!"
All eyes turned towards the source of the sound, and the moment the dust settled, a gruesome sight unfolded before them.
There, they saw the man standing, his body mangled and barely recognizable. His legs, body, and head were almost destroyed, leaving only a few remnants of flesh clinging to the bones. The ground beneath him was saturated with his own blood, and chunks of meat were strewn about in disarray.
"All of you will pay for this!!" Hector bellowed, his words reverberating through the trees. A cloud of smoke billowed from his body, swirling around him as the remaining flesh began to regenerate, rapidly covering the exposed bones.
Wasting no more time, Nathaniel, Simone, P¨¦r¨¦z, Ralph, and Rhea immediately rushed toward Hector, eager to put an end to this battle.
Adrian shifted his gaze from the man to Sylvina and voiced his thoughts, "Can you do something about his regeneration?"
"I''ll try." With that, Sylvina began to chant, and Adrian followed suit.
However, the sound of numerous galloping horses reached their ears, causing them to halt their steps.
"Enemy reinforcement?!" Rhea eximed, her voice filled with worry.
"I have no idea!" Ralph replied urgently, scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger.
The group stood on guard, their weapons at the ready, prepared to face whatever new challenge awaited them.
Amidst the mounting tension, Adrian''s attention was drawn to a familiar presence in the distance. He whirled around and saw numerous cavalry units approaching, their banners fluttering in the wind. Among them, he spotted his grandfather and Asher. But what caught his attention the most was a man with striking white hair standing on the second line.
Adrian couldn''t help but feel dumbfounded upon locking eyes with Arthur''s piercing magenta gaze. ''What the hell is the Emperor doing here?''
"Ian, I managed to slow his regeneration down!" Sylvina''s voice broke through Adrian''s thoughts, snapping him back to reality.
"Arrghhh!!" Hector''s guttural groan caught everyone''s attention, the once-rapidly recovering flesh now slowing down its growth.
"Fire!" Graham''s shout reverberated through the forest, prompting the Elementalists and the Archers on horseback to unleash a barrage of wind bullets and a volley of arrows toward Hector.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Reacting swiftly, the Knights swiftly dismounted their horses and formed a protective barrier in front of the Princes and Princesses with their swords unsheathed, they stood as a shield.
Arthur descended from his horse and approached Adrian, their eyes locking in a silent exchange. Adrian knew all too well that Arthur''s nagging would soon follow, as it often did in moments like these. However, he said nothing and shifted his attention to Nathaniel, who quickly averted his gaze, a mix of guilt and defiance in the young man''s gesture.
When the debris settled and the dust began to clear, a distorted monstrous voice reverberated through the air. "YOU WILL ALL PAY FOR THIS, YOU WORMS!!"
Within the dissipating clouds of dust, Hector''s silhouette suddenly expanded at an rming rate, growing taller and distorting into a form that bore no resemnce to a human structure.
Without bothering to wait for Hector to fully transform, Graham lifted his hand in the air, prompting the archer to prepare their arrows while the Elementalist began to chant their spell. Swinging his hand downward, Graham shouted, "Fire!"
Following the order, the archer and Elementalist immediately released the second wave of a volley of arrows and a barrage of wind bullets.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Once again, the ground erupted, sending rubble and dust flying in all directions, obscuring the view of the battlefield. However¡
"RROOAARRR!!!"
Amidst the chaos, a deafening roar pierced the air, causing the ground to tremble and sending chills down the spines of those present. The sound of the monster bolting away in fear could be heard in the distance.
¡ªp!
The sound of massive wings pping filled the air, apanied by a powerful gust of wind that prompted everyone to shield their eyes. As the dust settled, a massive shadow cast itself upon the battlefield, causing their eyes to widen in astonishment and trepidation.
A colossal creature stood before them, towering at approximately 15 meters in height. Its golden scales shimmered under the moonlight, reflecting an otherworldly glow. With five heads lifted high, it let out a furious bellow, "I WILL TURN YOU ALL INTO DUST!"
Hector was no more; he had transformed into a fearsome Hydra with five menacing heads.
Chapter 166 Ch. 166: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [1]
Chapter 166 Ch. 166: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [1]
A colossal creature stood before them, towering at approximately 15 meters in height. Its golden scales shimmered under the moonlight, reflecting an otherworldly glow. With five heads lifted high, it let out a furious bellow, "I WILL TURN YOU ALL INTO DUST!"
"Tsk," Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance. ''Who would have thought that that bastard would use the Sacred Orb''s ultimate power so soon? This doesn''t bode well.''
The Hydra''s rightmost head lifted high, and behind it, a Magic Circle formed. Immediately, bolts of lightning were unleashed from the Magic Circle toward the scattered knights below.
Reacting swiftly, Graham issued amand. "Earth Walls!"
The Elementalists cast their spell, causing numerous blocks of thick walls with multipleyers to rise from the ground, forming a formidable protective barrier before the knights.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The lightning bolts collided with the Earth Walls with a deafening boom. However, to their dismay, the sheer force behind the bolts proved overwhelming, shattering the barriers like fragile ss.
The knights'' eyes widened in horror as they watched helplessly, their hopes of protection crumbling along with the walls. The lightning bolts tore through their defenses, leaving them exposed and vulnerable to the Hydra''s wrath.
"Get away from the wall! Get away from the wall!" Graham''s urgentmand cut through the chaos as he galloped away from the copsing walls.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
As the lightning continued its relentless assault, the ground beneath the knights'' feet erupted and quaked, sending shockwaves of terror through their bodies. Frantically, they ran, their hearts pounding with fear, each step a desperate bid for survival amidst the onught.
"Arrghhh!!"
"Uwaaa!!"
The symphony of anguished cries and desperate screams filled the air, drowning out all other sounds except for the thunderous crashes of lightning and the merciless rain of giant rubble.
Blood gushed forth, saturating the ground as the knights below were mercilessly struck with devastating force, their bodies torn asunder. Flesh burst open, exposing raw sinew and shattered bone. Their lifeless bodies mingled with the dust and debris.
"Get away from the wall! Get away from the wall!" Graham''s voice echoed through the turmoil, urging the surviving knights to find safety.
Amidst the raging chaos, a group of knights d in ck armor on horseback encircled Arthur. The Captain of the Pdin, urgently advised the Emperor, "Your Majesty, you must leave immediately! The situation is dire!"
Responding decisively to the captain''s warning, Arthur bellowed his order. "Gather the Princes and Princesses, we''re leaving!"
"Understood." Immediately, five Pdins spurred their horses into motion, riding toward the Princes and Princesses.
Arthur turned to Adrian and gestured toward the horse, ordering, "Mount it," his voice barely audible amidst the chaos that surrounded them.
Adrian''s gaze shifted towards the forefront, where Graham''s figure disappeared into the chaos, and an unpleasant feeling gnawed at his heart. However, before he could dwell on it, Adrian felt his body being lifted, drawing his attention back to his father, who had just ced him securely on the saddle.
Arthur''s hand brushed gently across Adrian''s face. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine." With those words, Arthur mounted the horse and settled in behind his son.
''That''s bullshit.'' Adrian was never a child; he understood the gravity of the situation. Moreover, he was acutely aware that Graham''s opponent was no ordinary monster¡ªit was the Sacred Orb incarnation.
It was no different from a mere mortal against a God, and Adrian knew all too well the inevitable oue of such a battle.
Adrian let out a resigned sigh, ''I''llply with his order for now while observing the Hydra for any weaknesses.'' The Hydra had targeted both him and Nathaniel, and Adrian was certain that escaping its clutches wouldn''t be easy.
He cast one final nce at his grandfather, silently pleading, ''Please wait a little longer,'' because Adrian firmly believed that they would eventually confront the Hydra in the end.
"Princess, please be at ease. Everything will be alright," Asher attempted to console Sylvina, who remained visibly shaken by the chaos. She weakly nodded in response, prompting Asher to offer aforting smile. "Please forgive my rudeness." He carefully positioned her on the horse before settling in behind her.
"Your Majesty!" A voice pierced through the tense atmosphere, capturing the group''s attention. All eyes turned towards the returning Pdins¡ªNathaniel, Simone, P¨¦r¨¦z, Ralph, and Rhea¡ªriding together. Their expressions mirrored Sylvina''s shock and fear, except for his brother.
With all the princes and princesses now rescued, Arthur wasted no more time. Urging the horse forward, and the Pdins followed suit, their steeds galloping in unison. However...
"RROOAARR!!"
The deafening roar of the Hydra reverberated through the surroundings, apanied by the sound of pping wings. All heads turned upward as a massive shadow loomed over them.
¡ªBoom!
With a thunderous thud, the ground trembled as the Hydranded on the half-destroyed earthen walls, bellowing in rage, "HOW DARE YOU ATTEMPT TO FLEE?!!"
The leftmost head of the Hydra roared ferociously, summoning a massive Magic Circle behind it. From within the circle, an unrelenting barrage of fireballs surged, hurtling towards Arthur and the Pdins who were galloping away in the distance.
In a disy of heightened senses and honed skills, Arthur and the Pdins deftly maneuvered their horses, narrowly evading each fireball that rushed towards them.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground erupted with deafening booms the moment the fireballs impacted, igniting the surrounding forest in a zing inferno. The mes spread rapidly, devouring everything in their path, and casting an ominous glow over the area.
Graham gritted his teeth in frustration as he watched the scene and immediately voiced the nextmand, "First line, bolts!!"
Summoning their courage, the surviving Knights and Elementalists swiftly regrouped andmenced their chant. Within moments, a multitude of Magic Circles materialized in the air, sending a volley of bolts toward the Hydra. The assaultpelled the Hydra to momentarily cease its attack.
"RROOAARR!!"
The second head from the left lifted high, a Magic Circle forming behind it. However, before the bolts could strike their mark, earth walls appeared in front of it, enveloping the Hydra.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Chapter 167 Ch. 167: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [2]
Chapter 167 Ch. 167: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [2]
"RROOAARR!!"
The second head from the left lifted high, a Magic Circle forming behind it. However, before the bolts could strike their mark, earth walls appeared in front of it, enveloping the Hydra.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The relentless assault continued, the bolts relentlessly pounding against the earthen walls, creating a cloud of dust that obscured the battlefield.
''I see,'' Adrian observed, quickly deducing. ''So, the heads of the Hydra are not merely decorative; each head possesses a different elemental affinity.''
Seizing the opportunity, Graham bellowed, "Second line, Water Wall!!"
Responding to themand, the Elementalists conjured a thick Water Wall, estimated to be 10 meters tall, in front of the burning forest. The wall cascaded down, extinguishing the mes and creating a clear path for the Emperor and the Pdins to pass through.
"Your Majesty, this way!" one of the Pdins called out, urging Arthur to follow. Waste no more time, they spurred their horses forward, galloping towards the newly created path.
"RROOOOAARR!!"
A deafening roar reverberated through the surroundings, apanied by the sound of powerful wings pping. Not long after, a massive shadow passed by the Pdins, prompting them to instinctively look up.
¡ªBoom!
With a ground-shaking impact, the Hydra descended before the Pdins, its enormous form blocking their path. The horses let out startled neighs, their hooves skidding against the ground as they abruptly came to a halt. The riders swiftly unsheathed their weapons in preparation for the imminent battle.
"Grrr!!" The Hydra emitted a guttural growl, its multiple heads fixating their gaze upon the white-haired boy. Unfazed by it, Adrian began to chant inwardly.
However, the Hydra''s focus was abruptly shifted upon detecting something amiss. Their heads raised, scanning the skies, where they witnessed a massive Magic Circle forming above. In a sh, a series of bolts were unleashed, reaching toward the Hydra,pelling it to p its wings and take flight to evade.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The bolts struck the ground with tremendous force, sending debris and dust flying in all directions. Seizing this opportunity, the Pdins urged their horses forward, determined to make the most of the distraction and continue their desperate escape.
Meanwhile, the Hydra hovered in the air, its massive form casting a shadow over the battlefield. Suddenly, a series of Magic Circles appeared in the sky, each one pulsating with power.
"Fire!!" Graham''smanding voice pierced through the cacophony and instantly, a volley of Earth Spears surged forth, hurtling towards the Hydra.
With astonishing agility, the Hydra twisted and contorted its massive body, employing evasive maneuvers to dodge the relentless assault. ncing downward, the Hydra''s gaze narrowed and its teeth clenched in frustration upon witnessing the Pdins still galloping away.
Unexpectedly, the Hydra flew higher into the sky, ascending to a vantage point that would grant it a better view of the battlefield. Hovering amidst the swirling currents, its second head, positioned on the right side, raised, and behind it, a new Magic Circle formed, erupting countless Wind des that rushed toward the Earth Spears.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The two forces shed, sending loud explosions to the surrounding area, and the Earth Spears sliced into fragments. However, the Wind des did not stop there. They continued their relentless path, eventually colliding with a Magic Circle conjured by the Elementalists.
¡ªShattered!
With a resounding boom, the Elementalists'' Magic Circle burst into shimmering shards, releasing shockwaves that swept across the forest.
Without wasting any more time, the Hydra summoned a Magic Circle, preparing to unleash its devastating magic upon the Pdins. However, in a split second, Adrian released his spell, and a new Magic Circle materialized above the Hydra, shooting forth a giant Earth Spear.
Before the Hydra could react, the spear pierced through the Hydra''s scaly back. The tip of the spear plunged deep into the Hydra''s chest, causing a powerful surge of crimson blood to spray into the air.
"RROOOAARRR!!"
The Hydra let out a deafening wail of agony that reverberated through the battlefield. In a desperate attempt to regain control, the creature rapidly descended from the sky, its massive body crashing onto the ground with a thunderous boom.
¡ªBoom!
The force of its fall caused the earth to erupt and quake, sending a powerful gush of wind and dust billowing into the area. The survivors instinctively shielded their eyes, struggling to maintain their footing amidst the chaos.
A tense silence fell over the battlefield. Their eyes fixated on the spot where the Hydra had fallen, now obscured by swirling clouds of dust. Their hearts raced uncontrobly as the survivors anxiously awaited the oue.
The only sounds that could be heard amidst the eerie stillness were the crackling of fire consuming the surrounding trees.
"KEKEKEKE!!"
A menacing chuckle reverberated through the air, jolting everyone present. Their faces twisted with fury as they tightly clenched their fists upon witnessing the unfolding events. The Hydra, far from being defeated, unleashed a powerful p of its wings, dispersing the lingering dust and revealing its imposing figure.
To the astonishment of the onlookers, one of the Hydra''s heads mped down on the earthbound spear that had been lodged in its chest. With a disy of immense strength, the creature forcefully pulled the spear out, causing blood to spurt from the wound and staining the ground beneath it.
However, the surprises did not cease. The Hydra''s middle head conjured a Magic Circle, and to everyone''s astonishment, the grievous wound, which had appeared fatal mere moments ago, began to rapidly heal before their very eyes. The flesh seamlessly fused together, and the torn muscles and sinews regenerated, as if the wound had never existed in the first ce.
"HAHAHA!" The Hydra''sughter reverberated through the air. Its voice dripped with unparalleled arrogance and unyielding superiority as it bellowed, "YOU INSIGNIFICANT MORTAL!! DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT YOU, A MERE SPECK OF DUST, HAVE EVEN THE SLIGHTEST CHANCE OF DEFEATING ME?! A GOD?!!"
"Tsk," Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance. His worst fear hade true¡ªthe Water Elemental turned out to be the Hydra''s healer. ''Things just keep getting better and better, huh?''
Chapter 168 Ch. 168: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [3]
Chapter 168 Ch. 168: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [3]
"HAHAHA!" The Hydra''sughter reverberated through the air. Its voice dripped with unparalleled arrogance and unyielding superiority as it bellowed, "YOU INSIGNIFICANT MORTAL!! DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT YOU, A MERE SPECK OF DUST, HAVE EVEN THE SLIGHTEST CHANCE OF DEFEATING ME?! A GOD?!!"
"Tsk," Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance. His worst fear hade true¡ªthe Water Elemental turned out to be the Hydra''s healer. ''Things just keep getting better and better, huh?''
"Don''t look back," Arthur''s words cut through the chaos,pelling Adrian to redirect his attention to the front.
Meanwhile, Arthur couldn''t help but wonder how his sons managed to stumble upon an Endless. To make matters worse, the Endless had now transformed into its original form, a godly creature in the flesh. Judging from its appearance, Arthur was certain that it was one of the two stolen Sacred Orbs from the Tower a year ago.
A crease formed on Arthur''s forehead. ''Now that I think about it, every ident my sons have been involved in seems to be connected to that cult,'' he mused. The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. ''Could it be¡ª''
"RROOOOAARRR!!"
The Hydra''s deafening roar shattered Arthur''s train of thought, bringing him back to the present moment. Wasting no more time, he urged his horse to gallop faster. ''Once this battle is over, I''ll have to question both of them.''
¡ªDrrttt!
But just as they were gaining momentum, the ground beneath their steeds began to tremble violently, sending shockwaves coursing through their bodies. Countless presences rapidly approached from all directions, apanied by the bloodcurdling shrieks of monsters in the distance. This prompted Arthur to draw his sword, gripping it tightly in his hand.
"Shhrriiieekk!!"
"Grooowwlll!!"
Through the charred trees, their menacing forms could be seen, some of the creatures had their furs aze, yet the mes failed to deter their charge. Reacting quickly, Adrian chanted inwardly and unleashed a barrage of wind bullets.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The monsters let out agonizing wails as their heads exploded, showering the surroundings with chunks of flesh and green blood. Suddenly, a gentle brush against his hair, causing Adrian to instinctively look up. There, he saw Arthur smiling at him.
"That helped a lot," Arthur acknowledged, before redirecting his attention back to the iing monsters.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a warmth in his heart. While his adoptive father had praised him in the previous world, this particrpliment felt different, more meaningful¡?
However, his respite was short-lived as the surviving monsters lunged forward.
"Shhrriiieekk!!"
"Grooowwlll!!"
The Pdins pulled on the reins of their horses, simultaneously swinging their swords to fend off the relentless assault. With a swift motion, their des cleaved through the monsters'' bodies, sending green blood sttering into the air like macabre fireworks.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
Witnessing the relentless attacks of the Pdins and Adrian, Simone, P¨¦r¨¦z, and the others found their courage reignited. The fear that had taken shelter in their hearts slowly faded, and they too began to chant, firing a volley of wind bullets toward the encroaching monsters.
As the number of charging creatures dwindled, the horses galloped forward once again, their hooves pounding against the ground.
Amidst the chaos, Adrian seized a moment to nce behind him, only to discover that the Knights and Elementalists were also besieged by monsters. However, his brows furrowed in concern as he failed to spot the Hydra amidst the chaos.
Just as his thoughts began to wander, a looming shadow cast itself upon Adrian. He darted upward, only to find the Hydra poised above them, ready to strike. "Get away!" Adrian shouted.
Immediately, Arthur and the Pdins skillfully maneuvered their horses, narrowly evading the Hydra''s attack.
¡ªBoom!
A thunderous boom reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. Debris and dust filled the surroundings, and the monsters unfortunate enough to be beneath the Hydra were crushed, their green blood staining the earth.
However, their relief was cut short as powerful shockwaves swept over them, causing the horse to lose its bnce.In the split second before their imminent fall, Adrian cast a spell, enveloping the group with a transparent shield.
Warmth flooded Adrian''s body as a pair of arms tightly embraced him, and the world spun around them uncontrobly. Eventually, the chaotic motion came to a halt, and they found themselves disoriented but safe within the shield. Upon regaining their bearings, they witnessed their horses galloping frantically past them, driven by fear.
Arthur released his embrace, cupping Adrian''s face with worry etched on his features. "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" he anxiously inquired.
Before Adrian could respond, their attention was abruptly drawn upward by a surge of condensed Mana forming in the air. The sight caused their eyes to widen in disbelief. A crackling magic circle materialized behind the Hydra''s rightmost head, unleashing lightning bolts hurtled toward them. Reacting swiftly, Adrian summoned ten massiveyers of shields.
¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered!
One by one, the barrier shattered into shards, unable to withstand the onught. As Adrian was about to strengthen his defenses, Graham''smanding voice cut through the chaos. "First line, Earth Wall!"
Instantly, numerousyers of sturdy Earth Walls reinforced Adrian''s shields and in turn, Adrian fortified the Earth Walls with his new barriers.
Adrian dismissed the group''s shields, and they swiftly regrouped before advancing toward Graham''s position. Their escape path was blocked by the Hydra.
Adrian turned to his father, their strides in sync. "Father, there''s no way we can escape it. I believe it''s best if we fight back," he suggested, his patience for this constant game of fleeing finally wearing thin.
Arthur responded with a touch of amusement, "Say that when you reach adulthood, my son."
"But¡ª"
Before Adrian could argue further, another thunderous boom shattered the air, drawing their attention back to the Hydra. Adrian''s shields began to crumble one by one under the relentless assault.
¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered!
"Second line, Earth Walls!" Graham''smanding voice rang out, and a series of Earth Walls materialized behind Adrian''s remaining shields. With lightning reflexes, Adrian reinforced them with his new shields.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered!
However, as the Hydra''s attack continued, The Elementalists'' Earth Walls crumbled and Adrian''s shields were torn down one by one. Just as hope began to waver, the assault ceased, leaving only three of Adrian''s shields standing defiantly.
"Shhrriiieekkk!!"
"Groowwlll!"
Right after the disoriented monsters regained their senses, they immediately charged toward the group, prompting the Pdins and others to retrieve their weapons from their Magical Spheres for the imminent sh.
"RROOOAARR!!"
The Hydra let out a frustrated roar and ascended into the sky, generating a powerful gust of wind that swept through the surroundings. Hovering in the air, a magic circle materialized behind the Hydra''s leftmost head, firing a volley of fireballs toward the Pdins below.
Chapter 169 Ch. 169: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [4]
Chapter 169 Ch. 169: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [4]
"RROOOAARR!!"
The Hydra let out a frustrated roar and ascended into the sky, generating a powerful gust of wind that swept through the surroundings. Hovering in the air, a magic circle materialized behind the Hydra''s leftmost head, firing a volley of fireballs toward the Pdins below.
Adrian halted his step and summoned a massive Magic Circle above them. Those around him instinctively slowed their steps and gathered around, protecting Adrian and the other Princes and Princesses from the monsters.
"Adrian!" Arthur bellowed, unable toprehend why his young son was so insistent on facing the Hydra. His concern for Adrian''s safety overwhelmed him.
Deafening his ears, Adrian delivered a volley of mud balls toward the iing fireballs.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
The muddy projectiles collided with the fiery onught in mid-air. The mud billowed and sttered in all directions, the shockwaves rippling through the air.
The white smoke billowed as the fire dissipated, and the moment the mud solidified, Adrian swiftly manipted it into palisades and hurled them toward the Hydra.
Caught off guard by the barrage of y projectiles, the Hydra ceased its attack and conjured an earth wall to shield itself from the attack.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
Explosions erupted as the earthen palisades crashed against the Hydra''s shield, sending clouds of dirt dispersing into the air.
Though the Hydra possessed superior magical abilitiespared to anyone present, there existed a delicate bnce in the world of Elementalists. When a certain Elemental encountered its counter, its power would inevitably weaken.
"RROOAARR!!"
The monster emitted a deafening roar, and from behind the swirling dust, a barrage of razor-sharp wind des surged forth, hurtling toward the group below. Reacting swiftly, Adrian summonedyers uponyers of transparent barriers.
¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered!
Gradually, Adrian''s shields sumbed, breaking into fragments under the immense force.
"First line, Earth Walls!" Graham''smanding voice cut through the chaos. Hastily, a multitude of Earth Walls materialized behind Adrian''s crumbling barriers. Seizing the opportunity, Adrian conjured additional shields behind the newly formed walls, fortifying their defenses.
Adrian stole a nce at Graham behind him. Despite the intensity of the battle against a horde of monsters, both his grandfather and the other Elementalists continued to provide invaluable assistance.
¡ªBoom!
The wind des pierced through the Elementalists'' Earth Walls, unleashing a cloud of dirt swirling into the air as they began to chip away at Adrian''s second line of shields.
¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered!
"Second line, Earth Walls!" Graham''s voice rang out once again and a fresh set of Earth Walls appeared behind Adrian''s shields. Instantly, Adrian summoned his third shield behind the Earth Walls, determined to hold the line before proceeding to recite another spell.
As the battle raged on, Arthur momentarily ceased his attack on the monster. Fixating his eyes on his white-haired son, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and concern. Witnessing Adrian''s magical prowess firsthand evoked a different kind of emotion within him.
While he was undeniably proud of his son''s abilities, he couldn''t shake the worry that apanied it. All he wanted was for Adrian, as well as Nathaniel, to stay safe and avoid unnecessary danger. He yearned for the day when they would heed his advice and refrain from causing havoc wherever they went since their reckless actions often gave him a throbbing headache.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered
Right after the Hydra''s attack halted, Adrian shot a barrage of lightning bolts through the swirling dust, streaking toward the Hydra.
Startled, the Hydra instinctively pped its massive wings, attempting to evade the bolts. However, much to its surprise, the bolts relentlessly pursued. ''He''s controlling the bolts.''
The Hydra abruptly ceased its flight upon spotting a Magic Circle forming not too far away, crackling with potent energy. Wasting no more time, the Hydra ascended into the air, only to be met with yet another Magic Circle spewing a multitude of lightning bolts.
¡ªBoom!
Thunderous explosions reverberated through the air as the bolts struck the Hydra''s massive body, enveloping it in a web of crackling lightning, and causing the creature to exude a wail of agony.
"RROOAARR!!"
Paralyzed by the assault, the Hydra plummeted from the sky, its massive form descending with rming speed. As its control over the monsters weakened, they let out a collective roar and swiftly fled into the forest.
¡ªBoom!
The ground quaked the moment the Hydra crashed into the earth, sending debris and dust billowing into the surroundings.
Seizing the opportunity, Graham bellowed amand. "First line, Second line, Earth Spears!"
In response, a Magic Circle materialized in the air, unleashing a relentless barrage of earth spears upon the fallen Hydra.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground trembled violently as the spears struck their target, sending debris and dust soaring into the air. Each impact resonated with a resounding boom that reverberated through the battlefield.
When the Magic Circle ceased its attack, an eerie silence descended, shrouding the battlefield in an unsettling stillness. However, the tranquility was short-lived, shattered by the Hydra''s sinister chuckle. "KEKEKE!"
The sound grated on the nerves of everyone present, their frustration mounting upon realizing that the Hydra still stood, mocking their efforts. Inside the clouds of dust, the silhouette of the Hydra straightened its body was seen.
With a powerful p of its wings, the Hydra dispersed the lingering dust, revealing its battered form. Blood trickled from its wounds, staining its scales, and numerous earth spears protruded from its flesh like cruel adornments.
"WELL, THAT WAS ADMIRABLY DONE," the Hydra sneered, its voice dripping with arrogance. "BUT IT''S NOT ENOUGH, MORTALS!"
The Hydra''s middle head lifted, and behind it, a Magic Circle crackled with energy. The Elementalists among the warriors immediately prepared their spells, ready to counter the impending attack.
¡ªShattered!
But in a sudden twist of fate, the Hydra''s Magic Circle broke into countless fragments, leaving everyone in stunned disbelief. All eyes widened in surprise, struggling toprehend the situation.
"Cough!"
A loud cough pierced through the silence, drawing the attention of all present. Heads turned towards the sound, and to their astonishment, they saw Adrian, his hands tightly covering his mouth, blood seeping through his fingers, and staining his clothes.
Concern and panic washed over Arthur, Nathaniel, and their friends as they hurried to Adrian''s side, their voices filled with worry. "Ian, are you alright?"
In contrast to their distress, Adrian''s lips behind his trembling hands quivered; he struggled to suppress hisughter. ''It''s so fucking painful, but it''s worth it.''
After regaining control over his excitement, he removed his hands and shook his head, assuring his friends. "It''s alright, I''m fine."
Adrian raised his head defiantly, meeting the Hydra''s gaze head-on. ''It appears that someone is rather upset that I dispelled their healing spell, huh?''
Nevertheless, the sight of the Hydra''s contorted face brought him a twisted sense of satisfaction, causing Adrian to lick the blood from his lips in excitement unconsciously. ''Yeah, let us see who will have thestugh.''
Chapter 170 Ch. 170: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [5]
170 Ch. 170: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [5]
After regaining control over his excitement, Adrian removed his hands and shook his head, assuring his friends. "It''s alright, I''m fine."
"How can you be fine after coughing up so much blood?!" Arthur bellowed in rage, prompting Adrian to turn toward him. Honestly, he agreed with his father. Even now, the excruciating pain still lingered within him.
Dispelling the Hydra''s Magic Circle was no different from jumping in front of a speeding train to stop it. The impact was so powerful that he coughed up blood and a quarter of his mana depleted, leaving only half remaining.
"RROOAARR!!" A deafening roar echoed through the air, drawing everyone''s attention back to the Hydra. The ground trembled once more, apanied by distant shrieks of approaching monsters. The atmosphere became tense as everyone heightened their senses and prepared their weapons for the impending battle. Locking eyes with his father, Adrian spoke. "Father, let''s fight." Arthur''s frustration surged within him, his fists clenching tightly. Before he could voice his thoughts, Nathaniel interjected. "Ian is right, father. Let''s join his Grace and fight." Nathaniel believed that if Adrian had the confidence to face the Hydra, he must have a n in mind.
As Arthur''s annoyance grew more apparent, Adrian quickly added, "It would be best to unite with them so that we canmunicate and execute strategies effectively." Adrian knew he couldn''t face the Hydra alone; he needed the support of others. With valuable information in hand, he believed that defeating the Hydra was a feasible endeavor.
"..." Arthur remained silent, his gaze fixed on his sons. He only wanted to keep them safe and struggled toprehend their unwavering determination to fight. ''Do they truly desire to be heroes so fervently?''
"Shhriieekk!!"
"Groowwll!!"
The approaching monsters grew nearer, their menacing cries filling the air. Sensing the urgency, the Captain of the Pdins voiced his thoughts. "With all due respect, Your Majesty, we must act swiftly. We await yourmand."
"Haa¡" Arthur let out a resigned sigh, realizing that time was of the essence, and eventually dered. "We will fight the Hydra!"
"Understood," the Pdins chorused in unison. With that, the group formed a tight formation and advanced toward Graham to join the battle. As Nathaniel, Adrian, and Arthur ran shoulder to shoulder, Arthur reminded his sons, "However, if the situation bes dire, both of you must listen to me and retreat. Do you understand?" "Understood," Adrian and Nathaniel replied simultaneously.
Arthur nodded in satisfaction. "Good."
"Shhriieekk!!"
"Groowwll!!"
Between the towering tree, a horde of monsters rushed toward the group. Immediately, the Prince and Princess conjured a storm of wind bullets. The projectiles whizzed through the battlefield and tore into their bodies, causing them to convulse and writhe in agony.
Undeterred, the surviving monsters lunged forward, their ws poised to strike. Reacting swiftly, the Pdins deftly wielded their weapons, shing through the beasts that came their way.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
In a whirlwind of violence, green blood sprayed in all directions as limbs were severed, entrails spilled out, and bones shattered. The air filled with the sickening sound of flesh tearing apart, apanied by guttural screams of dying creatures.
However, Adrian refrained from joining the onught. With his Mana Pool running low, he decided to focus solely on dealing with the Hydra. Considering that the monsters were of low rank, Adrian had faith that his friends and the Pdins would be able to handle them.
Upon sensing the condensing Mana in the air, Adrian lifted his head, only to find a Magic Circle forming behind the leftmost head of the Hydra, crackling with energy. Wasting no more time, Adrian urgently shouted, "Grandpa, use Water Walls!"
¡ªSt!
Green blood sttered on Graham''s armor as his sword sliced through the monster''s body. He nced at Adrian in the distance, confusion etched on his face. ''But the Hydra hasn''t unleashed its magic yet?'' Shifting his attention to the Emperor, Arthur was seen busily fighting the monsters. ''Is there something I''m unaware of?''
"Commander! Your order, Sir!" The Captain of the Elemenatalists called out.
Responding decisively, Graham bellowed his order, "First line, Second line, Water Walls!" Immediately, the Elementalists chanted their spell.
"RROOAARR!!" With a deafening roar, the Hydra unleashed a volley of lightning bolts that hurtled towards them.
Before the lightning bolts could reach them, a series of Water Walls materialized in the air followed by a second set of Water Walls formed behind them. Simultaneously, an Earth Wall suddenly rose from the ground, which Graham assumed was created by Adrian. ¡ªSsh!
The water erupted into the air the moment the bolts collided with the Water Barriers. Adrian patiently awaited the lightning''s strike upon his Earth Walls. ''If my calction was right, then¡ª''
¡ªSsh!
Another ssh urred as the bolts pierced through the Elementalists'' second barriers. Just after the lightning struck the Earth Walls, Adrian swiftly seized control of the lightning within his Earth Walls, redirecting the bolts into the ground below.
¡ªThump!
The impact created a resounding thud, causing the ground to tremble momentarily before settling. ''As expected, I can control it.'' After assessing the Hydra''s magic power and allowing the lightning to face its counter twice, the lightning eventually weakened, enabling Adrian to effortlessly gain control over it.
Graham and the others were in utter perplexity upon watching the scene unfold before their eyes. Normally, it would take abination of six barriers to halt the Hydra''s magic attacks. However, to their amazement, with just three barriers in ce, they were able topletely nullify the creature''s assault.
Graham turned toward his grandson in the distance for the second time, astounded by the fact that the boy could dispel the Hydra''s Magic Circle and now control its Lightning Bolts. These were abilities that no one else here possessed, making what he did nothing short of miraculous.
However, suddenly a conversation between him and Professor Gizel from years ago in the refugee camp resurfaced. ''I must discuss this with Arthur.''
As the Hydra''s attack abruptly dissipated upon striking the Earth Wall, the creature paused in confusion. Before it could fullyprehend the situation, thest remaining Earth Walls transformed into a barrage of sharp earth spears, hurtling towards the Hydra and forcing it to take flight in a desperate attempt to evade the onught. ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of explosions reverberated through the air, causing the earth to tremble and sending debris and dust swirling around. Several spears relentlessly pursued the Hydra, prompting it to nce downward in search of the culprit. There, it found a white-haired boy wearing a wry smirk, clearly relishing in its difort, which only further irritate the Hydra.
Chapter 171 Ch. 171: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [6]
171 Ch. 171: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [6]
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
A series of explosions reverberated through the air, causing the earth to tremble and sending debris and dust swirling around. Several spears relentlessly pursued the Hydra, prompting it to nce downward in search of the culprit. There, it found a white-haired boy wearing a wry smirk, clearly relishing in its difort, which only further irritated the Hydra.
In an instant, the Hydra''s wings thrashed with great velocity, abruptly halting its flight and suspending it in mid-air. A Magic Circle materialized behind its rightmost head, conjuring a colossal fireball that hurtled towards the airborne Earth Spears, its fiery brilliance illuminating the darkened sky.
¡ªBoom!
A thunderous explosion erupted the moment the two forces collided, unleashing powerful shockwaves that resonated in the aerial space, obliterating the Earth Spears. Levitating in the air, the Magic Circle behind the Hydra''s head crackled with energy as it locked its gaze with Adrian''s indifferent eyes, poised to unleash its Fire Magic upon him.
Unfazed, Adrian mumbled, "Fire, huh?" Wasting no more time, he began to chant a mud spell to counter it. But just as Adrian was about toplete his incantation, the Hydra abruptly canceled its spell and ascended higher into the sky, prompting Adrian to raise an eyebrow in confusion. Hovering in the far reaches of the skies, the Hydra halted its flight and unleashed a relentless barrage of fireballs to the surrounding area, setting the forest aze. ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
With each resounding boom, the ground shook beneath their feet, and the temperature rose steadily, engulfing the battlefield in an oppressive heat.
''Ah, I see,'' Adrian scoffed and wondered. ''Does bing a God enhance its intelligence?'' Knowing that he would undoubtedly counter its Fire Magic with Mud, the Hydra opted for a different approach. ''How clever.''
Running alongside Adrian, Nathaniel voiced his concern. "I think the Hydra is trying to cook us. Can you do something about the mes?" Nathaniel''s eyes darting anxiously towards the encroaching inferno.
However, Adrian shook his head. "No," he replied firmly, "I need that me." Confusion etched on Nathaniel''s face. "What for?" he asked, seeking an exnation for his brother''s seemingly reckless decision. "My ultimate attack," Adrian replied nonchntly, leaving Nathaniel even more perplexed. The crease on Nathaniel''s forehead deepened, "Your ultimate attack?" He had no clue what Adrian had up his sleeve. "Yeah, but I''ll put the fire down if it bes more dangerous for us," Adrian reassured him.
"...alright." Uncertainty crept in, but Nathaniel decided to trust Adrian and refrain from asking further questions.
Adrian nced upward toward the Hydra, which was now engrossed in shooting fireballs at the forest. ''I need to find a way to ground it.'' There was no way he would let the Hydra have the upper After a few minutes of guerri-style fighting and sprinting, they finally managed to join forces with 09:38
hand.
After a few minutes of guerri-style fighting and sprinting, they finally managed to join forces with Graham. Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t help but notice the exhaustion etched on the faces of the Knights and Elementalists who had been battling the monster relentlessly. Arriving before Graham, Adrian wasted no time and urgently ryed the information he had gathered. "Grandpa," he began, "the Hydra has an attack pattern. It starts with Lightning, followed by Fire, Earth, Wind, and Water. Since it''s currently using Fire, its next attack will undoubtedly be Earth Magic." The others who overheard Adrian''s revtion widened their eyes in surprise. They had been so focused on defending against the Hydra''s onught that they hadn''t had the opportunity to observe its attack pattern. Suppressing his surprise, Graham acknowledged, "I see. Thank you so much for gathering such valuable information in such a short amount of time." Now he understood why Adrian had called out to use the Water Wall. While he had only managed to discover that each head of the Hydra had different affinities, his grandson''s keen observation skills had once again proven invaluable.
However, an immense concentration of Mana gathered in the sky, prompting them to look upward. To their surprise, a Magic Circle materialized behind the Hydra''s second head on the left side, radiating with energy.
Wasting no more time, Adrian conjured transparent shields above them, and addressed the issue that had been bothering him, "Given that the Hydra has realized its attack would be nullified, I had a hunch it would attempt something new."
Comprehending the gravity of the situation, Graham inquired, "Do you have a n?"
Adrian paused, his mind racing through various possibilities, "For now, let''s stick to the usual."
"Alright." Grasping the n, Graham bellowed his order, "First line, Second line, Earth Walls!"In an instant, a set of Earth Walls materialized, reinforcing Adrian''s barriers. Adrian reciprocated by strengthening the Earth Walls with his magic. "RROOAARR!!" The Hydra roared and unleashed a volley of Earth Spears.
¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered!
One by one, Adrian''s shields broke into shards before eventually striking the Elementalists'' Earth Walls.
¡ªBoom! A deafening sound reverberated through the space, sending debris and dirt to scatter then crashing into Adrian''s second barrier.
¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered! ¡ªShattered!
As the surrounding area became engulfed in clouds of dust, the Hydra seized the opportunity and spread its wings, swooping downward rapidly toward the people behind the shield, intending to stamp on them. With the distance between them expeditiously diminishing, the Hydra prepared its sharp talons.
¡ªBoom! In an ear-splitting collision, the Hydra rammed its enormous body into the Earth Walls, causing them to explode into pieces before finallynding on the ground.
¡ªBoom! The impact violently shook the ground, unleashing shockwaves of debris and clouds of dirt to billow into the surroundings. However, amidst the chaos, not a single cry of pain or anguish could be heard. Only the crackling fire and the falling rubble filled the area as if the Hydra had descended upon an abandoned wastnd. "Fire!" Graham''s voice pierced through the tumult, and immediately, a storm of wind bullets erupted from behind the veil of dust, hurtling toward the Hydra. The creature''s eyes widened in surprise, realizing that it had fallen into a trap. Without wasting another moment, the Hydra frantically pped its wings in a desperate escape bid.
¡ªBoom! A thunderous boom resonated throughout the night sky as the missiles veered off course, dispersing debris and dust to swirl into the air. But the Hydra''s momentary relief was abruptly interrupted as a Magic Circle materialized above it, eagerly awaiting its arrival.
¡ªCrackle!
''Huh?'' Suddenly, a bone-chilling sensation seeped in, and instead of soaring through the skies, it found itself descending rapidly. Bewildered, the Hydra nced towards its wings, only to discover them encased in ayer of ice. Yet, Adrian''s assault was far from over; in the blink of an eye, the Magic Circle above it unleashed a barrage of Ice Palisades and impaled the Hydra''s wings.
"RROOARR!!" A mournful roar escaped the Hydra''s jaws as it plummeted toward the ground.
¡ªBoom!
Wasting no more time, Graham bellowed his next order, "Fire!"
Instantly, everyone present unleashed their magical abilities. Elemental attacks of various kinds hurtled toward the fallen Hydra.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The battlefield erupted in a symphony of explosions as the attacks collided with the Hydra''s massive form. Each impact sent shockwaves through the air, shaking the ground beneath their feet. "RROOAARR!!" The Hydra let out a deafening wail amidst the relentless onught. Adrian watched the scene insouciantly, ''Now, the real game is about to begin.''
Chapter 172 Ch. 172: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [7]
Chapter 172 Ch. 172: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [7]
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The battlefield erupted in a symphony of explosions as the attacks collided with the Hydra''s massive body. The earth trembled with each impact, sending debris and dust to swirl in the air, obscuring the view.
"RROOAARR!!" The Hydra''s roar pierced through the chaos, causing the soldiers to momentarily falter in their assault. Suddenly, transparent barriers materialized and enveloped the Hydra, effectively blocking any attack that hurtled toward it.
As the Hydra utilized its Wind Elemental to create shields, Adrian prepared himself to dispel the Hydra''s Water Elemental. However, a thunderous rumble echoed amidst themotion, causing Adrian to nce skyward.
Above, the pyrocumulus clouds had transformed into massive cumulonimbus clouds, crackling with lightning streaks. Returning his sight to the Hydra, a Magic Circle appeared behind its middle head, urging him to swiftly analyze and strike the Circle''s weakest point.
¡ªShattered!
The Magic Circle burst into fragments, scattering shards in every direction.
"Cough, cough!" Adrian''s body convulsed as violent coughs escaped his lips. Blood spurted from his mouth, prompting him to instinctively cover it. Trembling with pain, he couldn''t help but curse inwardly, ''It hurts, damn it!''
His friends swarmed around him, their voices ovepping in concern. "Ian, you okay?" But before he could respond, a deafening roar from the Hydra stole everyone''s attention.
"RROOAARR!!" The Hydra lunged forward, its massive form barreling toward the Knights who scrambled to evade its path. Desperate attempts to erect protective barriers proved futile as the Hydra''s sheer force crushed them like fragile ss.
"Aarrgghh!!"
The sound of bones snapping mixed with the agonized wails of the fallen as the Hydra''s monstrous figure stamped on them. The Hydra thrashed its massive body violently, crushing anything in its path.
"Aarrgghh!! Help!!"
Limbs were torn from bodies, severed heads rolled across the blood-soaked ground, and entrails spilled out in a grotesque disy of destruction.
"FEEL MY WRATH, YOU FEEBLE MORTALS!!"
With a single swipe of its colossal tail, the Hydra sent the soldiers hurtling through the air. Their bodies twisted and contorted in unnatural angles, bones protruding through torn flesh.
"Get away from the Hydra! Get away from the Hydra!" Graham''s desperate plea was drowned out by the cacophony of explosions and screams.
With adrenaline coursing through their veins, the surviving Knights and Elementalists despairingly try to distance themselves from the Hydra. Some crawled on bloodied hands and knees, while others limped away with broken limbs, their pain only fueling their determination to survive.
But the creature showed no mercy, its heads lunging forward once again, jaws gnashing and snapping, hungry for more victims. With each passing moment, the Hydra''s rampage grew more ferocious, leaving the air thick with the stench of blood and the anguish cries of the wounded.
The kids stood frozen in wide-eyed terror, their bodies trembling with fear as they watched the terrifying scene unfold before them. It was as if their worst nightmares hade to life.
Amidst the horror, Adrian spoke urgently, "I''m sorry, but my Mana is low. Can you transfer your Mana to me?" They turned to him, but in their trance-like state, struggled toprehend his request. "Please, hurry," Adrian urged once again. He was aware of their shock, but he needed to act swiftly.
Without hesitation, Nathaniel snatched Adrian''s hand and began chanting. Shortly, a Magic Circle formed beneath their feet and Adrian could feel his Mana slowly replenishing, bit by bit. Witnessing this, the others followed suit, cing their hands on Adrian''s trembling form, and reciting the same spell.
Mana Transfer was a spell that allowed the caster to transfer their Mana to a target in direct contact. However, the caster could only transfer a maximum of 50% of their existing Mana Pool, and in return, they would lose up to 80% of their regenerative Mana for the next 24 hours. It was a sacrifice that few were willing to make, especially in the midst of a real war.
Despite the risks, the group decided to ce their faith in Adrian. Right after the ritual concluded, Adrian expressed his gratitude andmenced to chant.
Instantly, an expansive Magic Circle materialized in the sky, drawing upon the raw energy of the cumulonimbus clouds. Lightning crackled and danced within the Circle, causing them to instinctively look upward.
The Mana that condensed in the air was absurdly potent, sending shivers down their spines. However, their moment of awe was short-lived as the Hydra let out a defiant roar.
"HA! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN DEFEAT ME WITH THAT?! YOU FOOLISH MORTALS!"
The Hydra responded with its own chant, summoning a colossal Magic Circle above itself that matched the magnitude of Adrian''s spell. Seizing the opportunity, the surviving soldiers immediately distance themselves from the Hydra, seeking safety from the impending sh of powers.
As Adrian continued to recite the incantation, the pain in his head and heart intensified, causing him to grimace. Thick liquid slid down from his nose, and he couldn''t help but cough up blood, "Cough!"
Seething with frustration, Arthur stormed up to Adrian and bellowed, "Adrian, stop this at once!" Anger coursed through Arthur''s veins as he questioned, ''Did he ever consider that creating such a massive Magic Circle could damage his Mana Pool? Did he intentionally sacrifice himself?''
Yet, Adrian tantly ignored his father''s pleas. As Arthur reached out to snap Adrian out of his trance, Nathaniel swiftly positioned himself between them, blocking his path. "Father, please have faith in Adrian."
Though he, too, worried about Adrian''s well-being, Nathaniel understood that Adrian was the only one capable of matching the Hydra''s power. Helpless against the Hydra himself and hindered by his father''s watchful gaze, Nathaniel could only offer his support and belief in his brother.
Arthur''s rage mounted, his fury reaching new heights. But before he could utter a word, a blinding sh tore through the dark sky as Hydra unleashed a torrent of lightning toward Adrian''s Circle. However, Adrian''s Magic Circle swiftly retaliated, emitting a brilliant light that engulfed everything in sight, forcing all present to shield their eyes.
Chapter 173 Ch. 173: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [8]
Chapter 173 Ch. 173: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [8]
Arthur''s rage mounted, his fury reaching new heights. But before he could utter a word, a blinding sh tore through the dark sky as Hydra unleashed a torrent of lightning toward Adrian''s Circle. However, Adrian''s Magic Circle swiftly retaliated, emitting a brilliant light that engulfed everything in sight, forcing all present to shield their eyes.
As if the time slowed down, the Hydra''s eyes widened in terror as an enormous pir of lightning surged forth from Adrian''s Magic Circle, consuming its bolts before ultimately engulfing the creature''s monstrous form.
¡ªBOOM!!
The thunderous explosion reverberated throughout the entire forest, shaking the ground violently. The impact caused the earth to convulse and heave, while shockwaves rippled through the air, creating a tempestuous gust of wind that swept through the surroundings.
Instinctively, Arthur pulled his sons close, wrapping his arms around them protectively. Just before they could be swept away by it, a transparent barrier encased them, shielding them from harm.
In an instant, they were propelled backward, careening and somersaulting through the air like leaves in a tempest. The ferocious wind whipped around them, hurtling them towards random objects, each impact sending pain coursing through their bodies.
Time seemed to stretch endlessly as they were tossed and buffeted, until finally, the whirlwind started to lose its intensity and threw them to the ground. Disoriented and battered, theyy amidst the aftermath of the cyclone, where the once serene forest nowy in ruins.
The surroundings were a scene of utter devastation. Debris, uprooted trees, and shattered remnants were haphazardly scattered across the deste terrain, while people inside the barriers and fallen soldiersy strewn amidst the wreckage.
In the distance, a massive and deep crater formed on the ground, resembling the fallout of a meteor strike. Regaining their consciousness, the monsters scurried away into the depths of the forest. Then, without warning, a gentle drizzle descended, gradually transforming into a heavy downpour.
As the protective shield that enveloped them slowly gradually dissipated, the soldiers were greeted by the wailing of the wounded,pelling them to rise and assist their allies.
Arthury on his back,pletely drenched, with Nathaniel and Adrian on top of him. Letting go of his embrace, Arthur inquired, "Are you okay?"
Lifting his head, Nathaniel swiftly responded, "Yes, I''m all right." He promptly moved away from his father''s body, but his attention immediately shifted to his brother, whoy motionless. "Ian?" Regrettably, there was no response.
Concern, Arthur quickly sat and carefully eased Adrian''s limp body into his arms, only to be met with a horrifying sight. Blood trickled from Adrian''s nose and mouth, and his vacant eyes stared nkly ahead, causing them to gasp in shock.
Arthur lightly tapped Adrian''s cheek, desperately trying to rouse him. "Adrian? Adrian, did you hear me?" Yet, the result remained unchanged. Panicking, Arthur urgently shouted, "Physician! Physician! We need help!"
Reacting swiftly, Nathaniel retrieved an Elixir from his Magical Sphere. With trembling hands, he carefully administered the elixir to Adrian, praying for a miracle. But instead of relief, Adrian suddenly coughed out blood, his body convulsing with pain, intensifying their fear and helplessness.
Adrian, caught between consciousness and unconsciousness, felt a faint tap on his cheek. Through his hazy vision, he could make out the figures of Nathaniel and Arthur. However, the sounds around him were distorted, making it difficult toprehend.
''As expected from harnessing raw lightning, the pain surpassed that of dispelling the Hydra''s Magic Circle.'' Every inch of him throbbed with pain, and his weary eyelids struggled against the heaviness that threatened to plunge him into darkness.
Nevertheless, a flicker of relief washed over Adrian, knowing that everyone else seemed to be safe, even if he couldn''t be.
And then, darkness swallowed him whole.
"No, no, no! Ian, open your eyes!" Nathaniel''s voice trembled with desperation as he shook Adrian''s lifeless body. "Physician! Physician!" he screamed, his voice cracking with anguish. In the end, Nathaniel couldn''t help but me himself, "It''s... my fault... I should have stopped him."
Arthur reached out to Nathaniel and stroked his hair, "No, it''s not. You believed in Adrian, and he acted within his capabilities. There was no way he would have done something beyond his limits. Don''t me yourself, he will be okay."
"But¡ª" Nathaniel''s voice quivered as he tried to protest, but Arthur silenced him with a solemn shake of his head. "Sob¡" Nathaniel hung his head in guilt and worry, tears streamed down Nathaniel''s face, mingling with the raindrops.
"Your Majesty!"
Nathaniel and Arthur turned their heads, their eyes meeting a group of Pdins, apanied by the Princes and Princesses, rushing towards them. Hope flickered within Nathaniel''s heart, realizing that help might be at hand.
As Sylvina caught sight of Adrian lying in Arthur''s arms, she immediately dropped to her knees beside him. "Your Majesty, please allow me to examine His Highness Prince Adrian."
With Adrian''s hand in hers, Sylvina began to chant, but when she just started, her body jolted in surprise, her face turning pale and tears streamed down her cheeks. "Ah¡" Fear gripped her heart, and she struggled to find the words.
Arthur''s gaze bore into Sylvina''s; he knew something was terribly wrong. "How is it?" he asked, his voice barely concealing his growing panic.
Sylvina''s heart raced as her gaze met the Emperor''s intense eyes. Swallowing back her sobs, she spoke with a choked-up voice, struggling to find the right words. "Your Majesty..."
"RROOOAARRR!!"
Before she could finish, a deafening roar echoed through the air, causing everyone to freeze in terror. All eyes turned toward the sound, and they beheld a colossal Magic Circle forming in the sky, crackling with energy.
"YOU LOWLY MORTALS!! I SHALL INCINERATE ALL OF YOU!!"
In an instant, the world around them bathed in a fiery orange glow the moment an enormous fireball surged forth from the Magic Circle, hurtling toward them with terrifying velocity.
====
A/N:
The fireball struck them and they all died, emerging victorious, the Hydra then conquered the whole world. The End. Lmao.
Chapter 174 Ch. 174: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [9]
Chapter 174 Ch. 174: The Sacred Orb Incarnation [9]
A/N: Let''s cook something for Vol. 2 and 3.
====
Deep within a cavern, the guttural sound of snoring resonated through the chamber. Amidst the darkness, a magnificent white dragony in peaceful slumber. Its colossal body curled protectively upon itself, its wings folded against its sides, and its scales shimmering in the dim light that emanated from the runguage etched upon the walls.
The symbols pulsed with a subtle white light, casting eerie shadows that danced across the dragon''s body. However, it was not the glow of the runes that held the dragon captive; it was the ethereal chains of magic that bound it to the ground.
¡ªBOOM!!
Suddenly, a thunderous explosion shattered the tranquility of the cave, causing debris and dust to cascade from the ceiling andnd on the dragon''s head. Stirred from its slumber, the dragon''s eyelids fluttered open, revealing a pair of golden eyes that filled with confusion.
Blinking slowly, it attempted toprehend what was happening, but its eyes immediately snapped open in panic. The dragon heaved its body, only to have its movements abruptly restricted. As it turned its gaze backward, it discovered its entire body ensnared within a Magic Sealing.
''He tricked me!'' The dragon gnashed its teeth in frustration. Memories of being deceived flooded its mind, fueling its anger.
With an urgent surge, the dragon summoned every ounce of strength, straining against the magical chains that bound it. Muscles bulged and sinews stretched as it exerted itself. The once steady brilliance of the runguage now flickered erratically, its power waning as it struggled to maintain its hold.
Cracks began to snake along the chains, spreading like spiderwebs and the weakened seal groaned under the immense force. With a resounding crack, it shattered into countless fragments, freeing the dragon from its confinement.
"Roooaarrr!!"
The dragon''s triumphant roar echoed through the cavern. Wasting no more time, it propelled its gigantic form hurtling toward the cave entrance. But to its surprise, an obstacle awaited it¡ªan enormous block of ice, conjured by powerful magic, barred its path.
Undeterred, the dragon relentlessly rammed its monstrous body against the icy blockade again and again. Each impact caused rabble and dirt to rain down from the ceiling.
¡ªThump! ¡ªThump! ¡ªThump!
With each resounding collision, cracks appeared upon the icy surface, growing in intensity, and with a final, thunderous crash, the ice shattered into a myriad of glittering shards, scattering in all directions.
The dragon burst forth from the cave, relishing the rush of cool air against its scales. Instinctively, it sniffed the air and the moment a familiar scent wafted into its nostrils, the dragon swiftly soared into the sky. Hovering above, its golden eyes darted frantically, scanning the surroundings in search of a certain person.
.
.
.
In the heart of a secluded vige nestled within the depths of a dark forest, stood a young woman in her early twenties. Her long, flowing raven hair cascaded down her back, framing her ethereal and captivating face.
Frustration was etched deeply on her features as her delicate, white fingers gently massaged her forehead. Meanwhile, curious vigers could be seen peering out from behind their doors and windows.
Suddenly, the atmosphere filled with an intense condensed Mana, causing the woman and the vigers to lift their heads upward instinctively. To their astonishment, an expansive Magic Circle materialized in the sky, drawing lightning toward its core.
¡ªBOOM!!
With a blinding light and deafening boom, an immense torrent of lightning was unleashed, causing the ground beneath their feet to tremble violently.
"Uwaaa!!" The vigers let out collective screams of terror, their voices echoing through the vige square.
Amidst the chaos, the woman removed her hand from her face, her eyes narrowing with anger. She murmured, "This is a vition of our agreement. There should be no humans in this forest."
Letting out a sigh of exasperation, she turned around, her dark purple eyes scanning the frightened vigers. "I will go and investigate. Stay here and remain safe."
The vigers, their voices trembling, chorused, "Understood."
Immediately, the woman leaped onto the nearest tree branch, disappearing into the dark forest. As she ventured deeper, a sudden ring roar reverberated through the trees, prompting the woman to look skyward.
"Rooaarrr!!"
There, flying between the clouds, was a white dragon. Annoyance flickered across her face. "Good grief," she muttered under her breath, "now that little brat has awakened."
.
.
.
"YOU LOWLY MORTALS!! I SHALL INCINERATE ALL OF YOU!!"
In an instant, the world around them bathed in a fiery orange glow the moment the giant fireball surged forth from the Magic Circle, hurtling toward them with terrifying velocity.
But just before the zing onught could reach them, the ground trembled and roots burst forth from the earth. They intertwined and wove together, forming a web-like structure mid-air.
¡ªBoom!
The deafening explosion resounded through the air as the fireball collided with the shield roots, unleashing shockwaves mixed with ck smoke that rippled through the crowd.
''Alenia¡'' Upon recognizing who it was, Arthur hoisted Adrian onto his back and bellowed his order, "Let''s move!" His voice pierced through the chaos, jolting everyone out of their stupor and propelling them to their feet.
"Understood," they replied simultaneously, hastily aiding their injuredrade''s escape from the forest.
As the billowing ck smoke dissipated, the upper half of a woman''s wooden body emerged from the charred roots that floated in the air. Her eyelid lifted, revealing a pair of piercing wooden eyes.
Below her gaze, a bloodied and severely burned Hydra could be seen, its once majestic wings reduced to a skeletal frame. The creature''s heads were in a pitiful state, with three of them hanging lifelessly on each side, leaving only two bloodied and burned heads still showing signs of life.
Locking eyes with the wounded Hydra, Alenia couldn''t help but curl her lips into a sneer of disdain. "You lowly God."
The Hydra gritted its teeth, acutely aware of its inferiority. Realizing the direness of the situation, the Hydra swiftly turned to flee. But before it could take a single step, the ground beneath it erupted with a sudden surge of countless roots, slithering and entwining around the Hydra.
"Rooaarrr!!" With a thunderous roar, the creature thrashed and writhed, desperately trying to break free, but to no avail. As the Hydra struggled, Alenia raised her hand and unleashed a white beam that surged forth from her palm, piercing through the Hydra''s heart.
Suddenly, a radiant glow enveloped the Hydra''s body, and it began to shrink, reverting to its original form as Hector, who was now bloodied and severely burned.
"Urg!" A pained groan escaped Hector''s lips, apanied by a gush of blood. As excruciating pain surged through his body, he gazed downward, only to find a gaping hole in his chest, dripping with blood. With that, his vision faded into darkness.
Just as life left Hector''s body, a multitude of roots burst forth from Alenia''s back, swiftly intertwining and transforming into a pair of wings. pping them, she propelled herself towards Hector''s lifeless form. Gracefullynding before him, Alenia extended her hand and began chanting.
In an instant, a mysterious orb, the size of a baseball, materialized before Alenia''s outstretched hand. It emitted a dark golden light, pulsating with otherworldly energy. Alenia hastily snatched it, stashing the orb into a small box hidden within her flowing ck robe.
As shepleted her task, a subtle transformation overcame Alenia. Her wooden hair and body gradually faded, revealing her true appearance as a woman in herte twenties. Her tangerine locks cascaded around her face,plementing her fair skin and captivating eyes.
Lifting her ck hood to conceal her features, Alenia spread her root wings and took to the sky, soaring toward Arthur''s direction.
Meanwhile, away from the scene, a female figure sat perched on a tree branch, her long and straight raven hair cascading down her back. With keen interest, she observed the unfolding events before her.
"Ho? Isn''t it little Alenia?"
With her familiarity with Alenia''s Mana and her Sacred Orb''s power, she was certain that the creator of the expansive Magic Circle was someone else. However, she was truly impressed that this person could inflict significant damage to God''s Incarnation, even if it was a weak one.
"But the fact that two Endless were fighting, it seemed the world would plunge into chaos once again, huh?" Shrugging nonchntly, she flipped her raven hair. "Well, whatever. It''s not my business; I have no interest in meddling in human affairs."
With a final nce, the raven-haired woman turned around, her lithe form effortlessly leaping from branch to branch as she disappeared into the dense foliage.
.
.
.
Upon spotting Arthur''s convoys in the distance, Alenia dismissed her root wings and leaped onto the nearest branch. "Your Majesty!" she called out, capturing his attention.
Arthur came to a sudden stop, causing the rest of the convoy to do the same. Alenia approached him and activated a Silence Magic, creating a transparent dome around them. Just as she was about tomence her report, Arthur interjected with a plea, "Please, help my son."
Alenia''s gaze shifted to Arthur''s shoulder, where she noticed Adrian lying unconscious. Acting swiftly, Alenia manipted the ground beneath them, shaping it into an earthen tent. "Please," she gestured, inviting them inside.
Entering it, Arthur carefullyid Adrian''s body on the ground and conjured a small wisp of fire to provide illumination. Wasting no more time, Alenia cut open Adrian''s top and ced her hand on his chest, beginning to chant.
In an instant, a verdant light enveloped her palm and a flicker of surprise momentarily crossed her face. Swiftly regaining herposure, she refocused her unwavering attention on the spell at hand. Without dy, infinitesimal root threads, barely discernible to the naked eye, sprouted from the back of Alenia''s hand and stealthily prated Adrian''s skin.
Withdrawing her hand from Adrian''s body, Alenia turned to face the Emperor. "His Highness should be fine now," she assured him.
Arthur couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you so much, Alenia." However, upon seeing the conflicted expression on Alenia''s face, he knew there was more to the story. Bracing himself, he asked, "What is it?"
A brief silence hung in the air, as Alenia hesitated before sharing her discovery. "There''s¡ arge crack on Prince Adrian''s Mana Pool."
"Ah¡" Arthur''s heart sank.
"I managed to mend it temporarily, but it''s a fragile fix."
"Roooaarrr!!"
Before he could fully process this distressing news, a thunderous roar erupted, startling them both. Alenia dismissed the earthen tent and their gaze fixated on the sky above. There, a white dragon streaked through the air.
Surprise etched across Alenia''s face upon recognizing the creature. "It''s¡ª" she began, but quickly turned to the Emperor, her voice urgent. "Something has awakened it. I''ll try to distract the dragon. Please continue on your way."
Arthur nodded solemnly, "I understand."
Dismissing the veil of Silence Magic that surrounded them, they parted ways.
Chapter 175 Ch. 175: Memories [9]
175 Ch. 175: Memories [9]
A/N: Kindate but, Merry Christmas and Happy New Year.
=====
As the long, thick, white eyshes wriggled, they slowly lifted open, revealing a pair of cerulean eyes. Blinking repeatedly to clear his hazy vision, a pitch darkness greeted him. Raising his right hand, he fixated his eyes on his pale arm, which immediately triggered a sense of annoyance. With a frustrated gesture, he brought his hand down onto his face and muttered under his breath, "Not this ce again."
Removing his hand and gazing into the abyss of darkness above him, his mind raced. ''It seems I''ve slipped into aa once again, huh?''
Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake off the gnawing worry. Having wielded such immense raw power, he feared that his Mana Pool would be cracked or worse, broken.
Seating himself on the unseen ground, he found a white screen awaiting his attention. Immediately, it burst to life, projecting a vivid scene of a dark forest. The moonlight struggled to pierce through the dense foliage as a group of ck-robed figures on horseback galloped through.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop The thunderous sound of hooves echoed through the surroundings, and he recognized the familiar faces leading the group. Annelise, Graham, Fredinand, and Adrian rode at the forefront. Suddenly, not too far from them, a group of ck-robed men materialized behind the bushes, causing her to swiftly pull the reins, bringing the horses to a halt. The others followed suit, their gazes fixed on the neers. Annelise immediately inquired, "Have you found the vige?"
One of the group stepped forward, nodding in affirmation. "Yes, we have." "Well done," Annelise nodded in satisfaction, acknowledging their sess. Dismounting from the horse, she secured the reins to a nearby tree and the others mirrored her actions. Annelise then retrieved arge chest from her Magical Space and unlocked it, unveiling an array of swords that shimmered in the moonlight. "Here," She selected three swords and handed one to Adrian, another to Graham, and thest one to Ferdinand.
Graham arched an eyebrow in wonder, "What is this for? I have my own sword."
"Your sword won''t be effective against them. They''re not human," Annelise stated, retrieving a sword from the chest and staring at the de that reflected her face. "Therefore, we require a special weapon to defeat them."
"A special sword?" Graham questioned, his forehead deeply furrowed upon examining the seemingly ordinary de in his hand. Its dull appearance only fueled his skepticism.
Annelise turned to him and nodded, "Yes. These swords have been infused with the ancient treasure heirloom of the Kearny Kingdom. They possess an extraordinary power, specifically designed to vanquish ''them''." Intrigued, Graham pressed further, "What kind of creatures will we be facing?" "You''ll find out soon enough," she replied cryptically. "The Empire has kept many secrets hidden for centuries. Prepare to be surprised~"
Graham''s gaze lingered on her ruby eyes for a moment longer before he finally acquiesced, "...fine."
"I''ll wait here," a voice suddenly interjected, drawing everyone''s attention to the white-haired boy extending his hand; offering the sword back to Annelise. Receiving the sword, Annelise locked eyes with Adrian. "Why?"
However, instead of exining, Adrian turned his back and mounted his horse. "I''m not in the mood to partake in the massacre of an entire vige. Inform me once you''re finished." With those words, he urged his horse forward and disappeared into the depths of the woods. Graham turned to Fredinand, and without needing to be asked, Fredinand swiftly climbed onto his horse, following Adrian''s lead. "Haa¡" The tension in the air grew palpable as Annelise let out a resigned sigh at Adrian''s behavior. Ever since she saved him a year ago, Adrian''s aloofness had grown uncontrobly. Despite his brilliance and strategic mind during meetings, he consistently refused to join the organization''s mission and often secluded himself, burying his nose in books in his room. However, as he hadn''t officially be a member of the organization, Annelise''s hands were tied, unable to intervene. "Whatever." Shrugging off her concerns, Annelise refocused her attention on the mission at hand. After ensuring that all preparations werepleted, she signaled for the group to move stealthily on foot toward the vige.
¡ªPft! The moment the screen before him went nk, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. "Something doesn''t feel right," he muttered. He distinctly remembered that the organization''s sole objective was to acquire the Sacred Orbs. So, why would they suddenly pilfer an heirloom from a kingdom?
"¡ªno. It makes sense now," he realized, his mind racing to connect the dots.
Considering that the scene was set in the first timeline, it should be noted that the Kearny Kingdom was currently at war with the Empire. He had a hunch that the organization orchestrated a false g to incitemotion, enabling them to steal the Kearny Kingdom''s heirloom andunch an attack on the non-human vige.
that the organization had prepared everything thoroughly. Nevertheless, several questions arose: What kind of creatures were they? Why did the Empire conceal its existence? What was the organization after in this vige? Was it the Sacred Orb, or perhaps something else?
Before he could dwell on it, the screen shed, disying Adrian standing amid a clearing surrounded by the lifeless bodies of numerous monstrous creatures with the ground beneath him stained in a virescent hue. "Rooarr!" An Uxing sprinted and lunged forward, prompting Adrian to swiftly swing his sword.
¡ªSt!
Adrian''s sword effortlessly sliced through the Uxing, causing its flesh to part with a squelch. A spray of green blood gushed out from the creature''s gaping wound, sttering across Adrian''s face and armor. The monster fell to the ground and convulsed violently before sumbing to its wounds. Just as Adrian wiped the creature''s blood from his face, his attention was abruptly diverted by the ringing of his device. ¡ªRing! ¡ªRing! ¡ªRing! Swinging his sword to remove the remaining blood on his de, Adrian nced at his wrist, where Annelise''s name was disyed. Without much thought, he answered the call, and a woman''s yful voice echoed through the device. "How is your night riding, Your Highness? Is it fun?"
Adrian, however, responded curtly. "Get to the point."
"Tsk," Annelise clicked her tongue frustratedly and retorted sarcastically, "Prince, it is such a waste of your looks if you keep that nasty personality of yours. I''m afraid you''ll end up a virgin for the rest of your life."
Unfazed by herment, Adrian remained resolute, "It is such good advice, but I don''t care."
"..." Annelise''s lips twitched in irritation, but she knew that the current mission took precedence over their banter. Letting out a weary sigh, she ryed, "I got the item. I''ll send you the vige location. Meet me there." "Alright," and the call ended. Adrian sheathed his sword and signaled to Fredinand. With a nod, they mounted their horses and set off towards the designated location, their steeds galloping through the darkened forest.
Chapter 176 Ch. 176: Memories [10]
176 Ch. 176: Memories [10]
On their way, they encountered a few monsters along the way, but none posed a significant threat. After half an hour, they finally caught sight of a faint flickering light amidst the dense foliage in the distance. With each gallop, the light grew brighter, revealing a picturesque scene of numerous quaint cottages within the vige. ck-robed men moved about, some engaged in conversations while others tended to the wounded.
Entering the vige, all eyes fixated on them. Unfazed by the attention, Adrian guided his horse toward a woman with vermillion hair, engrossed in a conversation with Graham in the vige square. However, Adrian furrowed his brow as he surveyed his surroundings. It was then that he noticed only the lifeless bodies of the ck-robed men strewn across the ground, devoid of any signs of deceased vigers. ''What the hell are they?''
Dismounting from his horse, Adrian approached Annelise. As her gaze fell upon him, drenched in the blood of the monsters, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes in boredom, ''Look at him. He chose not to partake in the massacre, yet he ventured into the forest to y some monsters. What''s the difference here?''
Shaking her head to dismiss the useless thoughts, Annelise beckoned him to follow her and Adrian obedientlyplied. They moved deeper into the vige, where the number of people dwindled, until they reached a cottage. The soft glow of a single candle weed them as they stepped inside. The interior of the cottage held little to captivate the eye. The small room was adorned with simple wooden furniture, and the floor was made ofpacted earth. Adrian closed the door behind him, and Annelise''s voice resonated through the room. "I have found the Sacred Orb you were searching for, however¡ª" ncing towards the source of the sound, Adrian found Annelise seated on a chair, her legs crossed. "You must fulfill your promise; you must officially join the Chronoites Religion. This entails attending a meeting and embarking on a mission assigned by the Pope¡ªOur Holy Father."
Adrian shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t see a problem with it." His sole focus was on reviving his mother, and he was willing to do whatever it took to achieve that goal. Annelise remained silent, her eyes locked with Adrian''s cold cerulean gaze. After a prolonged moment of exchanging nces, she let out a sigh and stood up. cing a box on the table, she walked toward the door and swung it open. "I''ll give you half an hour to taste it."
¡ªClick.
The moment the wooden door creaked shut behind him, Adrian drew closer to the table. With a mix of anticipation, he reached out and carefully lifted the lid. Nestled within the box was a radiant purple Orb, emanating a soft violet glow. Its gentle glow illuminated the room, casting enchanting shadows on the wooden walls. Adrian seized the Orb and brought it closer to his gaze. But before he could inspect it, the Orb liquefied and seeped into his palm, leaving no trace behind. Suddenly, a surge of immense power coursed through Adrian''s body, causing his heart to skip a beat and his entire being to tremble uncontrobly. "Ugh!" The excruciating pain forced him to his knees, his hands instinctively clutching his chest in agony. The sheer force of the power was overwhelming, crashing over him like a relentless tidal wave, leaving him feeling as if he were drowning with no solid ground or refuge to cling to. Desperate to regain control, he closed his eyes and focused on his breathing, inhaling and exhaling slowly to calm his racing heart and clear his mind.
Minutes stretched into eternity as Adrian waged an internal battle against the immense power. Slowly, his body began to calm, the tremors subsiding and the pain gradually easing. "Haa... haa..." Adrian''s breath became ragged, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead, his entire being drenched in the aftermath. Gasping for air, Adrian slowly opened his heavy eyelids. Summoning hisst ounce of strength, he rose to his feet and wiped the sweat from his chin with the back of his hand. Catching his breath, Adrian began to chant. Immediately, a small mound of earth began to rise, growing taller and taking the shape of an adult human figure adorned in a flowing gown. The once rough and earthen surface gave way to wless white skin. The figure''s hair transformed into long, wavy strands, cascading in a golden blonde hue. The gown was colored in a delicate baby blue shade, and its intricate details emerged as if painted by an invisible brush. After the coloration wasplete, Aerilyn''s figure stood before Adrian, causing his cerulean eyes to tremble and his heart to race upon witnessing the miraculous sight. The pain and struggle he had endured now seemed insignificantpared to the wondrous event that had just urred.
"Mom?" Adrian''s voice trembled as he called out, his heart pounding in his chest.
The figure before him slowly lifted its eyelids, revealing a pair of dull blue eyes. Its lips curved into a delicate smile, but Adrian''s heart sank upon noticing the absence of warmth in its gaze.
"You''re..." Adrian''s words trailed off, unable to fullyprehend what stood before him. Amid the silence, the figure opened its arms, inviting Adrian for a hug. Reluctantly, he approached it. As the figure embraced him, he couldn''t help but feel the icy sensation that ran through his body, contrasting sharply with the warmth he longed for. "It''s¡ cold," he mumbled, the realization sinking in.
"Ha!" A bitter scoff escaped Adrian''s lips before he let out a weary chuckle. "Ah, how foolish of me," he admitted, finally understanding the cruel truth. Gently removing the figure''s arms from his body, he took a step back, creating distance between them. "While you imitate my mother, you aren''t my mother."
At that moment, a dagger materialized in Adrian''s trembling hand. He lifted the de, his tired eyes reflecting on its polished surface. With a heavy sigh, he tightened his grip on the dagger and swung it towards the figure''s neck, severing its head. ¡ªThud!
The body slumped to the ground, and the y head rolled, eventuallying to a stop at the tip of his sabaton. "I should have realized sooner that once a living being is dead, there is no way to revive them¡ªnot even a God''s power could do it," hemented, his voice filled with regret. Adrian brandished his dagger once again, but before he could act, a man''s urgent voice pierced the heavy silence. "Priestess Annelise, the First Prince, and Marquis Gilmore''s armies are approaching," the man urgently reported. Annelise, who was leaning against the cottage outside, clicked her tongue in annoyance as she straightened herself. It was clear that Nathaniel and the Marquis were trying to track Adrian. Returning her attention to the subordinate, she asked, "How are our forces faring?" "Half of our wounded soldiers are still under treatment. Engaging in a battle against them is not feasible at the moment." However, before Annelise could formte a response, the door next to them swung open, revealing Adrian standing there, dering, "Tell me where they are. I''ll fight them."
Chapter 177 Ch. 177: Memories [11]
177 Ch. 177: Memories [11]
"Half of our wounded soldiers are still under treatment. Engaging in a battle against them is not feasible at the moment." However, before Annelise could formte a response, the door next to them swung open, revealing Adrian standing there, dering, "Tell me where they are. I''ll fight them."
"Have you gone mad?" Annelise interjected abruptly. "I disagree. We need to prioritize our safety and retreat as soon as possible." She just acquired one of the two most powerful Sacred Orbs, and losing it was not an option. ncing at her, Adrian spoke curtly, "I said ''I,'' not ''we''." "Ha!" Annelise scoffed wryly, "It seems that you have indeed gone mad," her voice dripping with sarcasm. As expected of someone who lived a life of pampering in the Pce, he was beyond anyone''s control.
With a resigned sigh, Adrian tried to reason with her, "I know that all of you are exhausted after battling those creatures. What I''m proposing is simply buying you some time to escape." "..." Annelise''s gaze bore into Adrian''s cerulean eyes, searching for any signs of deception.
Nevertheless, what Adrian said was true; she and the others were utterly exhausted. It appeared that staying within the forest for centuries endowed ''them'' with formidable fighting abilities. But still¡
Annelise seized Adrian''s cor and pulled him closer, whispering, "You''re not plotting anything funny, are you?"
Unfazed by her grip, Adrian tilted his head and replied yfully, "Why would I? Haven''t I already pledged my allegiance to the Chronoites Religion?" "You¡ª" Annelise''s blood boiled at his mocking tone, causing her grip to tighten on his cor. Adrian swiftly swatted her hand away, asserting, "You needn''t worry about me betraying you. I have no reason to align with those who took my mother''s life. Moreover, as an Endless now, I can kill them easily."
"..." Annelise fell silent, her intense gaze locked with Adrian''s. Eventually, Annelise''s stare softened, and she took a step back, conceding, "Fine, I''ll believe you. But bring Ferdinand with you." Annelise couldn''t let Adrian go alone. There needed to be someone to keep a watchful eye on him, ensuring he didn''t act recklessly, especially when it involved his brother. She was acutely aware of the deep bond they shared.
"Whatever," Adrian replied dismissively and veered toward the ck-robed man, asking, "Tell me the details."
The man nodded and ryed, "ording to the scouts, they are located southeast of the vige, and it''s estimated to take about half an hour to reach here."
Just as Adrian turned around, Annelise''s voice interrupted him, "I will request reinforcements to aid in your escape. Until then, don''t you dare die."
"I''ll appreciate it," With that Adrian resumed his stride. .
.
.
¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop ¡ªGallop The muffled sound of hooves echoed through the dense undergrowth, their rhythmic beat resonating in the stillness of the night. As the moon disappeared behind a veil of clouds, the once-illuminated area grew darker, intensifying the soldiers'' senses. Their vignt eyes darted across the surroundings, searching for any trace of the elusive figure they sought. Leading the charge was the Marquis, a man in histe sixties, d in full-te armor, with Nathaniel riding beside him. Upon sensing a presence behind a bush in the foreground, Nathaniel unleashed a wind bullet in its direction.
"Ugh!" A wail of pain reverberated through the air, followed by a resounding thud as the lifeless body copsed before them. The Marquis raised his fist, signaling the armies to halt, as he and Nathaniel approached the fallen figure. Lying motionless on the ground was a gaunt and emaciated figure, draped in tattered robes. Its face was concealed by a hood. "It''s... human?" Perplexed, Nathaniel furrowed his forehead, trying to make sense of the situation. Given how dangerous the Forest of Death''s inner section was, humans were unlikely to have sighted in this ce. Before they could ponder further, the creature suddenly lunged toward them, "Shriiekk!!" Reacting swiftly, the Marquis swung his fist, sending it hurtling backward. "Ugh!" The creature grunted as it crashed onto the ground. However, to their astonishment, it quickly regained its footing and dashed toward them, "Shriiekk!!" Upon witnessing its glowing blue eyes, they knew that it was a non-human nature. Wasting no more time, Nathaniel conjured a wind de toward the monster, swiftly cleaving it in half horizontally. The creature crumpled to the ground, its grotesque form contorted before finally turning motionless. However, their momentary respite was abruptly shattered by a blood-curdling scream that echoed from behind them. "Aaargh!!" The Marquis and Nathaniel turned their heads in rm, only to be confronted with a horrifying sight. The soldiers were now surrounded by the same monsters, engaged in a frantic battle for their lives. The creatures continued to emerge from the earth,unching relentless attacks on the soldiers and their horses. ¡ªNeigh!
The terrified animals bucked and reared, throwing their riders to the ground, while others were left to fend off the monsters on foot.
Reacting swiftly, the Marquis and Nathaniel unsheathed their swords, ready to join the fray. But before they could make a move, they were forced to divert their horses upon sensing something hurtling toward them. In a sh, the upper half of the creature Nathaniel had attackednded right where they had been moments before.
"Shriiekk!!"
Immediately, Nathaniel unleashed a barrage of wind bullets aimed at the monster. ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! Despite having its limbs blown away and a gaping hole in its chest, the creature continued to crawl at a terrifying speed. Eventually, it lunged towards him, prompting him to instinctively swing his sword.
However, just as the de was about to make contact, a wind bullet struck the creature''s head from the side, causing it to crash lifelessly to the ground. Instantly recognizing the familiar Mana, Nathaniel''s gaze darted toward the source of the attack, where a figure on horseback emerged from between the trees. As the clouds that previously obscured the moon gradually dissipated, the moonlight unveiled a young man astride a white horse in the distance. He had piercing cerulean eyes and a head of white hair.
"¡Ian?" Nathaniel''s eyes widened as he mumbled. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and without uttering a word, Adrian pivoted his horse and rode off into the darkness. "Adrian, wait!" Acting instinctively, Nathaniel urged his horse and chased his brother.
Chapter 178 Ch. 178: Memories [12]
178 Ch. 178: Memories [12]
"¡Ian?" Nathaniel''s eyes widened as he mumbled. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and without uttering a word, Adrian pivoted his horse and rode off into the darkness. "Adrian, wait!" Acting instinctively, Nathaniel urged his horse and chased his brother.
"Your Highness!" the Marquis bellowed amidst his fierce battle with the undead. Spotting Nathaniel in pursuit, he swiftly dispatched a monster threatening his horse, then prompted the steed toward him. However, the horse abruptly neighed, bucked, and reared in agony as a dagger plunged into its left eye, violently throwing the Marquis to the ground.
Quickly rising to his feet and standing on guard, the Marquis surveyed the area and his gaze settled on a masked man, dressed in ck, perched on a nearby tree branch. The mysterious figure hurled a barrage of daggers at his direction but the Marquis deftly deflected them.
As he was busily parrying the des, seizing the opportunity, Ferdinand vanished and reappeared behind the Marquis, his dagger poised to attack. But just as it was about to strike, the old man turned around and blocked the attack, sending sparks of metal to burst into the air.
Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, Nathaniel spurred his horse, urging it to gallop faster to catch up with his brother. "Adrian, please stop!" Nathaniel desperately called out.
Yet, Adrian seemed deaf to his pleas, continuing on his path. Engaged in a tense chase, they ultimately reached a clearing where Adrian eventually halted. Climbing down from his horse, Adrian took out an apple and offered it to his weary steed while waiting for his brother.
Nathaniel, finally catching up, dismounted as well, bombarding him with a flurry of questions. "Adrian, where have you been? Why didn''t you send any word? Why aren''t you returning? Your father¡ªHis Majesty, is waiting for you." Instead of providing answers, Adrian smacked the horse''s hindquarters, causing it to bolt into the wilderness and leave them behind. Turning to face Nathaniel, Adrian''s expression softened, a hint of smile ying on his lips. "It''s been a while." "Ah¡" Nathaniel felt the rage within him subside, reced by a flood of emotions he struggled to contain. Vulnerability seeped into his voice, "Yeah, it''s... been a while." Adrian''s smile grew wider as he yfully remarked, "You haven''t changed a bit in the past 13 months."
Just as Nathaniel was about to respond, a sudden whizzing sound rushed past his hand, followed by the shattering of ss. Startled, he looked down to see the fragments of his Telespere strewn on the ground.
Confusion and anger welled up within him, "What''s the meaning of this?" Adrian shrugged and replied dismissively, "Nothing."
"What are you up to?" Nathaniel pressed further, unable toprehend Adrian''s motives. ''Is he trying to iste me from the others? But why is he destroying his own too?''
Yet, Adrian just smiled and immediately a sword made of ice materialized in his grasp, "Let''s fight to the death, brother." A Magic Circle materialized behind him, unleashing a bolley of wind bullets towards Nathaniel.
¡ªPft!
The screen went nk once again, and he had a hunch that Adrian would die in the process. However, something didn''t make sense. The book clearly stated that it would take one or more years for someone to harness the Sacred Orb''s power before they could wield it. Yet, out of the blue, Adrian could instantly wield its power? How could this be possible? Was there something he missed? Something he didn''t know?
Furthermore, considering the fact that Adrian had be an Endless, how could he possibly lose to his brother, a mere normal human? Or perhaps... Nathaniel used Chrono''s Blessing to counteract Adrian''s Sacred Orb''s power?
"Huh?" But before he could delve deeper, his vision began to distort, and darkness swiftly enveloped everything.
.
.
.
In the dimly lit room, a ck-haired boy sat on a cushioned chair beside a spacious bed. The bed held a white-haired boy, his body motionless, lost in unconsciousness. Dark circles hung beneath Nathaniel''s closed eyes, evidence of the sleep he had been deprived of.
Three days had passed since their encounter with Hector, and they had returned to the Safonyx Castle. However, Adrian showed no signs of awakening, burdening Nathaniel''s heart with an overwhelming sense of guilt. With a hand trembling, he reached out, his fingers intertwining with Adrian''s, gripping tightly. "I''m sorry," Nathaniel whispered, his voice choked with remorse. "It''s all my fault..." Nathaniel''s eyes welled up with tears, tracing a path down his cheeks in silent anguish. If only he hadn''t pursued Hector so recklessly, the war could have been averted, and Adrian would not have sacrificed himself. Nathaniel vowed to protect his brother, but now he realized that his actions only ced Adrian in danger. Wiping away the tears with his free hand, Nathaniel couldn''t help but let out a bitter, self-deprecatingugh. Unlike his resilient little brother, Nathaniel had always been a crybaby. Somehow, the scene from the past, before he turned back in time, crossed his mind.
It happened when they were very young. At that time, Nathaniel discovered a new passageway from his chamber that led to the garden, so he excitedly invited Adrian to his Pce. On that day, Adrian was apanied by Arthur.
As they traversed the secret passage, their journey was abruptly interrupted by his mother''s anguished screams, followed by the shattering of ss. The heated argument between Lucia and Arthur reverberated through the narrow passageway, reaching their ears.
Sensing the tension, Adrian suggested they turn back, and he agreed. But just as they were about to leave, his mother uttered something so unbelievable that it shook his very core. Her words pierced his heart, leaving him questioning his very existence in this world.
Reacting instinctively, he bolted back to his chamber, copsing onto his bed in tears. The memory of Adrian''s gentle constion was etched clearly in his mind, but it was marred by his cruel outburst, where he shouted hurtful things and imed that Adrian didn''t understand his feelings. Emotions overwhelmed him at that moment. Yet, his brother remained by his side, patiently waiting for his tears to subside.
Once his cries gradually diminished and he grew calmer, Adrian initiated a conversation. With a smile, Adrian recounted something that warmed his heart and he asked about its veracity. Adrian nodded in affirmation and extended his pinky finger, thus they forged a small promise between them.
The next day, he went to his mother''s chamber to ask about what he had heard the previous day. However, the maids intercepted him, informing him that she was currently in a meeting with his grandfather.
He waited patiently, but as time seemed to stretch on eternity, he returned to his chamber and used the secret passageway that connected to his mother''s chamber. Then, he overheard something he shouldn''t have.
A resounding p was heard, followed by his grandfather hurling venomous words at his mother. They engaged in a heated argument, reminiscent of her previous altercation with Arthur, and another p resounded.
He silently wept there and couldn''t help but long for Adrian''s presence. However, his wish was short-lived, as his grandfather vowed to eliminate Adrian once and for all, sending a wave of panic and urgency through his veins.
Wasting no more time, he returned to his chamber and made his way to the stable. He requested a carriage to escort him to Adrian''s Pce, but the driver refused, citing the need for his mother''s permission. Driven by desperation, he hastily mounted an adult horse, only to suffer a severe injury that rendered him unconscious for days. Upon awakening, he discovered that Adrian was in critical condition and fell into aa.
It was on that day that he swore to protect Adrian at all costs. Nheless, even in his first and second life, he had failed to fulfill that promise. He was¡ so ashamed of himself.
"I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..." Nathaniel''s voice trembled amidst his tears.
"Why are you crying? I''m not dead yet," a weak, throaty voice pierced Nathaniel''s ears, causing his head to snap up in surprise.
There, before him, Adrian slowly regained consciousness. Overwhelmed with relief, Nathaniel''s tears flowed uncontrobly. "Shut up, you... you motherfucker! I''m not crying!" Nathaniel eximed, hastily wiping away his tears.
Adrian couldn''t help but be perplexed by his response. "Is that how you greet a person who just woke up from hisa?" His voice was filled with amusement.
"Fuck you!" Despite Nathaniel''s defensive outburst, Adrian''s lips curved into a smile, and he reached out to pat his brother''s shoulder. He knew that his harsh words were a defense mechanism, masking his deep concern and worry for him.
====
Fun trivia: Nathaniel loves to sneak out, lmao. If you re-read ch. 18 and ch. 75, you''ll find out.
Chapter 181 Ch. 181: A Farewell [3]
Chapter 181 Ch. 181: A Farewell [3]
?After the afternoon tea concluded, and with the knowledge that Adrian was confined to his chamber, the group bid him farewell as they would depart to return to their respective kingdoms the following morning. When his friends were preparing to leave, Adrian requested Sylvina to stay back for a moment as he had something important to discuss with her.
Sitting side by side in a cozy corner of the room, Adrian fixed his gaze on Sylvina''s coral-pink eyes and began. "Vivi, I''ll get straight to the point. Do you still remember what I told you about the Blood-Controlling Oath?"
Focusing her attention on the boy in front of him, Sylvina nodded, "Yes, I do." Then she recited it, "We must assess our intentions and motivations. Are we seeking revenge, or are we genuinely acting in the interest of preserving harmony and protecting others? We must be honest with ourselves and ensure that the greater good drives our actions."
Pausing for a moment, Sylvina asked, "May I know why you brought it up?"
"Actually¡" Adrian''s voice trailed off, his gaze shifting away briefly before returning to meet her, his tone was serious, "Vivi, can you refrain from using that power from now on? I mean, it worked before, but I have no idea if it''ll work a second time."
The reason that spells work was because they were against the viin of this world, if Sylvina were to use it other than the shitty organization, Adrian couldn''t predict the oue. So, it was better to warn her to prevent any potentially unpleasant consequences in the future.
Vivi nodded understandingly, her expression calm andposed. "Ah, sure, I don''t have a problem with it." Chuckling awkwardly, she continued, "Honestly speaking, I''m not fond of using that power for too long. It feels kind of strange because I initially learned Blood-Controlling to help heal others."
As a twinge of guilt surged in, Adrian hastily apologized, "I''m sorry to force you to do something that goes against your will."
Sylvina quickly waved her hands in front of him, paning her voice. "No, no, you don''t have to apologize. You gave me the choice, and I willingly agreed. It''s not your fault. Moreover, I''m happy that I can be of help to you and our friends."
Adrian let out a warm smile, "Thank you so much for your help back then, Vivi."
Sylivna yed a crucial role in the fight against the man, without her help, there was no way they could defeat him.
Yet, Sylvina just chuckled, "What are you talking about? Aren''t we a team? Of course, we should help each other!"
Adrian couldn''t help butugh too, "Ah, you''re right."
As theirughter subsided, Sylvina returned her attention to Adrian, "So, is there anything else I can help you with?"
"Ah," As a thought kicked in, Adrian requested, "Can you¡ keep this technique a secret between us?" It would be dangerous if the technique fell into the wrong hands.
Sylvina nodded solemnly, "Sure, I can do that for you."
With overflowing gratitude, Adrian expressed it. "Thank you so much."
"Here," Sylvina suddenly extended her pinky finger towards Adrian, causing him to raise an eyebrow, unsure of her intentions. Chuckling softly, she exined, "It means that I promise you that I''ll keep it a secret and will never use it again."
Adrian''s confusion transformed into a warm smile as he understood her gesture. ''Silly girl.'' He then intertwined his pinky finger with hers, sealing their promise.
Retrieving her hand, she spoke excitedly, "By the way, don''t forget to visit Yvonne Queendom if you ever have free time. I''ll be your personal tour guide!"
Adrian''s smile widened, touched by her thoughtfulness, "That sounds amazing. I''d love to take you up on that offer. Thank you."
With their conversationing to an end, they bid each other farewell.
Resting his back into the plush seat, Adrian stared at the ceiling above him. The grand chandeliers, hanging like crystal constetions entered his view and his mind flew.
Letting out a resignation sigh, Adrian ran his hand through his hair, ''I need to talk to Nate.''
If they were to be separated for an extended period, then it would be better to resolve their misunderstanding as soon as possible. However, just as he was about to gather his thoughts, a series of knocks echoed through the room, drawing his attention toward the door.
Turning his gaze, Adrian found Nathaniel leaning casually against the door frame. A wry smile yed on his brother''s lips.
"It seems you have good friends," Nathaniel remarked as he entered the room.
''Speak of the devil, huh?'' Adrian straightened his posture and responded, "Yeah."
Settling next to Adrian, he asked, "So, how are you feeling?"
Adrian mustered a smile and replied, "I''m pretty good, thanks. How about you?"
Nathaniel mirrored his smile and nodded, saying, "I''m good too."
As the maids finished tidying up the table, they ced fresh refreshments and tea before them. The room fell into afortable silence as they enjoyed their drinks, the tinkling of teacups asionally breaking the stillness.
Once the maids exited the room and the door closed, Adrian initiated the conversation, "Did anything happen after I passed out?"
Distancing his teacup from his lips, Nathaniel responded, "Nothing much, really. After you unleashed yourst attack, the Hydra was still alive, but one of the Elders arrived just in time and finished it off."
"I see," Adrian sipped his tea solemnly.
Well, considering the man was an Endless in its Incarnation mode, it would be weird if he could instantly kill it.
"Also, the man''s body vanished without a trace," Nathaniel added.
"It looks like they retrieved the body." Adrian assumed.
Nathaniel nodded, "Yeah, undoubtedly."
cing down the tea to the saucer, Adrian spoke, "As the Elder defeated it, I assumed that the Elder extracted the Orb from the man''s body."
Nathaniel nodded his head in agreement, "Yeah."
Adrian mustered up his courage, feeling a knot of anxiety in his stomach as he turned to his brother, "Can I ask you about something?"
"Sure. Ask anyway," Nathaniel replied dismissively while cing the bite-sized strawberry shortcake onto his te.
Despite his apprehension, Adrian pressed on, "Can you exin to me what you were doing in the watchtower back then?"
"..."
Nathaniel paused for a moment before eventually cing down his te and turning to face Adrian. His expression was nk, devoid of any emotion. Deep down, however, he felt a pang of pain.
Despite everything they had been through together, Adrian''s question made him realize that his brother didn''t trust him. This realization fueled a growing rage within him, though he managed to keep it hidden for now.
Undeterred by his brother''s reaction, Adrian reached into his Magical Sphere and retrieved a purple book, cing it on the table. "And why are you giving me this book?"
The atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically as they locked eyes. The once cozy ambiance now felt suffocating, and tension filled the air, intensifying with each passing moment.
Maintaining their gaze, Nathaniel leaned against the couch and spoke in a cold, controlled tone, "Before I answer your questions, can I ask you something?"
Adrian, trying to mask his own emotions, replied indifferently, "What is it?"
Nathaniel''s voice remained icy as he inquired, "Have you met ''him''?"
"..."
However, instead of answering, Adrian remained silent. As his face was expressionless, Nathaniel was having a hard time reading his facial expression. He couldn''t decipher whether Adrian had met ''him'' or not. Nevertheless, Nathaniel patiently waited for a reply.
Adrian had no idea whom Nathaniel was referring to. ''Could it be Chrono?''
Considering that Chrono was an Endless and the bearer of the Time Sacred Orb, it was possible that he might have been still alive somewhere in this world. Although there was a tomb dedicated to him, Adrian doubted its authenticity, as historical records only mentioned Chrono stepping down from the throne without explicitly stating the cause of his death.
If he admitted that he hadn''t met this mysterious figure, it was probable that Nathaniel wouldn''t answer his question, or worse, he might even lie. On the other hand, if he lied about encountering the person, what if Nathaniel asked something that only the ''original'' Adrian would know the answer to?
The truth gnawed at him, but he wasn''t ready to divulge the fact that he was merely another man''s soul residing within his little brother''s body. He couldn''t bring himself to say that he was not his real brother; that he was not the ''real'' Adrian.
The bond they had formed over the years meant everything to him. The shared experiences, the ups and downs, the joy and sorrow¡ªthey were all cherished memories. Adrian couldn''t bear the thought of shattering their rtionship by revealing the truth.
His attachment to the people in this world grew stronger with each passing day, despite the knowledge that it was inherently wrong. He felt guilty for yearning for something that wasn''t meant for him, but he couldn''t help himself.
As a creaking sound broke through Adrian''s reverie, he looked up to see Nathaniel rising from his seat.
"If that''s your answer, then this is my answer," Nathaniel dered, his voice tinged with disappointment. Without another word, he turned and left the room, the door creaking shut behind him.
In a fit of anger, Adrian snatched a nearby book and hurled it across the room. He buried his face in his hands, feeling the weight of Nathaniel''sck of trust. He realized that despite the years they had spent together, Nathaniel still doubted him.
.
.
.
Chapter 182 Ch. 182: A Farewell [4]
Chapter 182 Ch. 182: A Farewell [4]
?Lying on his bed, Adrian stared nkly at the painting above the canopy bed. Hisst conversation with Nathaniel had left a great impact, and now it kept bugging his mind, preventing him from closing his eyes. With a long sigh, Adrian pulled the nket to cover his body and forcefully shut his eyes.
However, the sound of a door creaking open sessfully forced Adrian to sit himself at the intruder''s rudeness. Peering out from behind the bed''s curtain, his eyes met a pair of magenta orbs. The warm glow of the candles lining the walls illuminated the visitor''s face, revealing a familiar figure.
Caught off guard by the unexpected visit, Adrian called out, "Your Majesty?"
Concernced Arthur''s voice as he approached Adrian''s bedside. "Did I wake you up?" Initially, he intended to visit quietly, but it seemed he unintentionally disturbed his son''s sleep.
Adrian shook his head, "No, I am currently unable to fall asleep."
As Adrian made a move to descend from the bed, Arthur quickly intervened, halting his son''s actions. "It''s alright, I won''t take long. Besides, it''s just the two of us here. You don''t have to be so formal."
Adrian hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond. After a brief pause, he finally acquiesced, "I... understand."
Taking a seat on the chair next to Adrian''s bed, Arthur reached out and gently stroked his son''s head. "How are you feeling?"
Managing a thin smile, Adrian answered, "I''ve been better."
Arthur reciprocated the smile. "I''m d to hear that." After a moment of silence, he posed another question, "Have you heard about your punishment from your mother?"
Adrian nodded, his expression solemn. "Yes, I have."
"Do you have any objections to it?" Considering how his son loved to object to every punishment given to him, Arthur thought that he might lighten up the punishment.
Adrian shook his head, "No, I''m content with it." After what happened between them, he didn''t feel ready to engage in deep interactions with Nathaniel just yet. Somehow, he could imagine how awkward it would be between them.
Arthur couldn''t help but be taken aback by his son''s unexpected response. It was unlike Adrian to simply ept his fate without a fight. However, he respected his son''s decision, even if it puzzled him. "I see."
As the silence stretched between them, Adrian couldn''t help but notice the conflicted expression on Arthur''s face. He sensed that there was more to his father''s visit than met the eye.
After a moment, Arthur eventually opened his mouth, "Can I ask you about something?"
Bracing himself, Adrian responded, "Please, go ahead."
Taking out a Silent Magic Device, Arthur activated it and immediately a transparent dome enveloped them. And just as Adrian expected, this was not an ordinary discussion between son and father.
Arthur took out a small chest and opened it, revealing an orb emitting golden light. Fixating his sight on his son, he asked, "Do you know what is this?"
Adrian''s gaze locked onto the orb, recognizing it instantly. It would be a lie if he said he didn''t know what it was. As they had encountered the man¡ªan Endless in the Forest of Death, so lying would be futile. With that in mind, Adrian admitted, "It''s a Sacred Orb."
Satisfied with his son''s response, Arthur closed the chest and stowed it away. He then proceeded to pose another question. "Where did you and Nathaniel learn about it?"
Upon noticing Nathaniel''s name being mentioned, Adrian immediately responded, "Nathaniel didn''t tell you about it?"
"No," Arthur shook his head, "At first, I didn''t want to disturb you, but your brother assured me that you would fill me in on everything. So, here I am."
Annoyance flickered across Adrian''s face, his lips involuntarily twitching. Here he thought that he could dump everything on his brother, but it turned out to be the other way around. ''As expected of my beloved brother. Now, I have to rack my brain in the middle of the night, good grief.''
Taking out a purple book from his Magical Sphere, Adrian handed it to Arthur, "We learn it from here. When we watched the video in the war room, we discovered that it was one of the Sacred Orbs, so we went to the Western Border to prove its existence."
epting the book, Arthur''s curiosity grew. "Who gave you this book?" he inquired, his eyes searching for answers.
"Someone gave it to me when I and Nathaniel sneaked out to the square." Adrian lied.
Letting out a heavy sigh, Arthur''s tone turned serious, "Do you know why this book is banned by the Empire?"
"To prevent people from seeking out the Sacred Orbs and potentially exploit their powers."
Arthur nodded, "That''s right. The Empire intends to maintain bnce across the continent, ensuring that people don''t wage war recklessly, as many Endless have done in the past."
Despite the Empire''s relentless efforts to destroy the books, they seemed to reappear endlessly. This was a source of frustration for the Empire, as the Elders believed that many people had been brainwashed by these books, leading them to join a cult that aimed to establish Chrono''s honor and glory, while simultaneously framing the Empire for forgetting its founder.
In Arthur''s eyes, that was a foolish endeavor, as those involved had no understanding of the true reasons behind the Empire''s actions.
However, Arthur pushed these concerns aside and focused on the matter at hand. "Knowing that you are well aware of how dangerous an Endless is, then why were you engaged with him?"
"He was one of the officers behind the false g on the Refugee Camp attack, so we instinctively pursued after him."
"For what?" Arthur snapped, his rage building up.
Adrian hung his head low and yed a guilty tone, "To learn who was the true culprit behind the attack."
Arthur massaged the bridge of his nose in exasperation and let out a heavy sigh. He spoke in a low voice, attempting to control his anger, "Then why aren''t you telling me? How many times do I have to remind you to let the adults handle these matters?"
Chapter 183 Ch. 183: A Farewell [5]
Chapter 183 Ch. 183: A Farewell [5]
?Realizing that lying would only worsen Arthur''s anger, Adrian hastily apologized. "I''m sorry. I can assure you that this will not happen again in the future."
Sighing for the second time, Arthur asked, his tone returning to normal, "Do your friends in the academy know about the Sacred Orb?"
Adrian shook his head, "No, just me and Nathaniel."
Arthur visibly rxed, expressing relief. "Good, because the knowledge of the Sacred Orb could lead to something unpleasant."
Lifting his head, Adrian furrowed his brow in confusion, "I don''t understand?"
Yet, Arthur just smiled and stroked his head gently, "Once you ascend the throne, you will eventuallye to understand."
Adrian was well aware that day would nevere because the one who would be the next Emperor was Nathaniel or Frey. However, as a thought kicked in, Adrian voiced it, "May I ask you a question?"
"Sure, what is it?"
"May I know what is the cause of Chrono''s death?"
If Chrono was still alive somewhere, then it would make sense why Nathaniel asked him the question. But why did the book subtly point out that Chrono was the God of this world?
If Chrono was truly a God, then how could Nathaniel meet him in the first ce? What happened in the first timeline? Did Nathaniel¡ die?
"Why do you want to know about it?" Arthur''s voice jolted him to reality.
"Because the historical records do not provide explicit information regarding the demise of the founder of this Empire."
"I see," regret dipped in his voice, "I''m sorry but I can''t answer it. Just like I said before: once you ascend on the throne, you will eventuallye to understand."
"But Nathaniel is the firstborn!" Adrian interjected, "He''s¡ª" Adrian shut his mouth as Arthur shook his head, beckoning him to silence.
Disappointed, Adrian turned his face away. To Arthur, this question might be seen as his mere curiosity, but to him, this answer was crucial as it could help mend his rtionship with Nathaniel.
If Chrono was still alive, then Adrian needed to start to look for him. If Chrono was indeed a God, then how tomunicate with him?
Sensing Adrian''s disappointment, Arthur sighed, "I''m sorry, I can''t provide you the answer."
"..." There was a brief silence before Adrian eventually answered, "It''s alright, I understand."
Extending his hand, Arthur brushed his hair for thest time, "Also, I advise you to stop looking for the Sacred Orbs or anything rted to them. It''s dangerous, the Empire will handle it."
Rising from his seat, Arthur patted his head, "I take so much of your time, you must be tired. I''ll take my leave. Good night."
"Good night."
As the door behind him closed, Adrian threw his body on the bed and buried his face in his hands.
Here he thought his research would end when he found out about the Sacred Orbs, but it turned out to be the opposite. Now, a new mission just opened for him. The question was: where should he start?
.
.
.
The morning sun ascended above the horizon, its warm glow spread across thendscape. The sky was painted with blue hues, creating a breathtaking backdrop for the picturesque scenery. Sitting alone in the gazebo, the table before Adrian was filled with freshly brewed tea and an array of delectable refreshments. Standing not too far away were Ferdinand and several maids, ready to serve him.
The boy''s white hair gently swayed in the breeze as his cerulean eyes observed the flurry of motion taking ce in the courtyard. Knights, maids, and butlers were diligently packing supplies, preparing for the Imperial Family''s imminent return to the Capital City. The air reverberated with the lively chatter and the rhythmic tter of armor.
Lifting the teacup to his lips, Adrian sipped the warm brew, itsforting taste soothing his restless mind. Three days had passed since hisst conversation with Nathaniel, and no word from his brother since then. As he was confined within his chamber, he had no chance of meeting him either.
Upon sensing a familiar presence approaching, Adrian nced toward it, and Aerilyn, escorted by Arthur, was seen making their way in his direction. cing down his teacup, Adrian stood to address them.
Arriving before him, Aerilyn hastily brought Adrian into her embrace, "I''ll miss you, I''ll miss you so much." Aerilyn''s strained voice pricked his ears.
Returning her embrace, Adrian whispered, "I''ll miss you too, Mom."
Releasing him from her grasp, Aerilyn wiped away her tears. "Please take care of your health."
Releasing him from her grasp, Aerilyn wiped away her tears. "I will, you too, Mom," Adrian reassured her.
Aerilyn nted a tender kiss on Adrian''s forehead, before eventually stepping back, allowing Arthur to approach.
With a warm smile, Arthur ced his hand on his son''s shoulder. "Take care of your health and listen to your Grandfather."
"Thank you. I will, you too, Father."
Arthur''s smile widened, and he gently patted Adrian''s head.
With a final bow, Adrian bid them farewell, "I wish you a safe trip."
Aerilyn''s smile blossomed, "Thank you."
With that, they made their way towards the entrance gate, Aerilyn cast a fleeting nce back at Adrian, her hand waving in a tender farewell. Adrian smiled and reciprocated the gesture.
However, Adrian''s attention was diverted as he sensed another presence drawing nearer. He instinctively turned his gaze sideways and a ck-haired with golden eyes entered his sights.
Standing facing each other, their faces were devoid of emotion. The silence between them became palpable, suffocating even, as time seemed to stretch on indefinitely. No words were exchanged, yet the unspoken tension between them spoke volumes.
After what felt like an eternity, Nathaniel''s cold voice broke the silence, "Goodbye."
"Goodbye," Adrian responded, his voice mirroring Nathaniel''s coldness.
With those parting words, Nathaniel turned on his heel and began walking towards the entrance gate. Just as he was about to step onto the waiting carriage, he cast a final nce back at Adrian. Their eyes met fleetingly before Nathaniel disappeared into the carriage. As the carriage started to move, Adrian remained rooted to the spot, his gaze fixed on the receding convoy.
Letting out a heavy sigh, Adrian murmured, "Fare-thee-well, brother."
.
.
.
A/N: Vol.1 has ended.
Chapter 184 Ch. 184: It鈥檚 been a while [1]
Chapter 184 Ch. 184: It''s been a while [1]
?A/N:
Wee to Vol.2: Revtion!
Unlike Vol.1 which had 4 arcs, this volume consisted of 1 arc.
=====
.
.
.
**AYC 559
.
.
.
[ In a time long before the existence of the earth and the heavens, there were two brothers in a world devoid of any other beings. They were content in each other''s presence.
One day, the Elder Deity identally broke the Younger Deity''s cherished sword. Engulfed by anger, the Young Deity retaliated by shing the Elder Deity''s treasured Spear with his broken sword. The spear cleaved in half, causing the Elder Deity to erupt in rage. With their hearts filled with fury, they eventually engaged in a fierce battle.
The war raged on for seven days and nights. On the eighth day, the Young Deity realized the foolishness of their actions and approached the Elder Deity to request a truce. But the Elder Deity, still blinded with anger, saw this as an opening andunched an attack. The spear pierced the Young Deity''s heart, taking his life.
The Young Deity''s final breath ascended and became the heavens. His fallen body transformed and became the Earth. His soul descended and became the Netherworld. Overwhelmed by great shame, the Elder Deity wept. His tears fell upon the Earth, transforming into raindrops that nourished the barrennd and formed vast oceans.
The Elder Deity mourned the loss of the Young Deity for many years. However, as time passed, he gradually grew ustomed to his sad and lonely life. Realizing that the Earth was devoid of any life, the Elder Deity created a pantheon of Gods and Goddesses, each bestowed with unique powers and responsibilities to take care of the Earth.
Nevertheless, as Gods were sentient beings, one couldn''t avoid the darkness within their hearts. Over time, disagreements and conflicts arose among them. What began as minor arguments escted into full-blown war.
Furious at the damage they caused on Earth, the Elder Deity stripped their immortality and ced a curse upon them. They would forever be banned from setting their feet in the heavens. With that, the Elder Deity sealed the celestial realm doors.
One by one, the Gods and Goddesses fell in the war. Due to the curse, their power couldn''t enter the heavens to return to the Elder Deity. Eventually, their power turned into Orbs, which became known as the Sacred Orbs.
¡
The moment the Orb fused with the mortal, they would stop aging, be immune to gue/disease, and gain the ability to instantly wield God''s power, we named them ''Endless''.
Although Endless was ageless, they would meet their demise if heavily injured, whether physically or magically¡ªjust like any other mortal. However, great power came with a great price. As an Endless, one should be able to ''harness'' God''s power within them. If they failed to do so, they would lose their sanity before finally sumbing to their demise. ]
Knocks reverberated into the study room, interrupting Adrian''s reading session. He tore his gaze away from the pages and shifted his attention to the door,manding, "Come in."
The aged wooden door creaked open, revealing Fredinand entering the room. Arriving before him, the old man bowed, "Your Highness, His Highness Prince Nathaniel''s convoy is estimated to arrive in half an hour. His Grace requires your presence."
Closing the purple book, Adrian nodded, "I understand. I''ll be there in fifteen minutes."
Bowing respectfully for the second time, Fredinand exited the room.
Heaving out a sigh, Adrian rose from his seat and rolled his feet toward the balcony. A gust of wind embraced him, causing his hair and garments to dance in its invisible melody. The sunlight illuminated his locks, giving them a radiant glow. ncing down, the courtyard was bustling with activities, where knights, maids, and butlers were preparing for Nathaniel''s arrival.
It had been exactly twenty days since Adrian and his brotherpleted their temporary exile. Just as he was preparing to make his way back to the Capital City, Nathaniel unexpectedly reached out to him for the first time in two long years, saying that he would visit the Safonyx Castle to pick him up.
Adrian had no idea the reason behind his brother''s decision, as Nathaniel could have easily waited for him at the Sun Castle. Nheless, he appreciated the gesture and agreed to the n.
During the past two years, his life had been rtively uneventful. With no one to provide him with information about the Endless or Sacred Orbs, added with his uncle and grandfather keeping a close eye on him, he remained oblivious to the cult''s activities and had yet to uncover any clues about Chrono.
He spent his time training, participating in subjugating monsters, helping manage the fief, and asionally joining the patrol on the Western border. Nevertheless, as his Mana Pool was damaged, his magical ability was degraded and could only increase his physical strength.
[STATUS WINDOW]
? Overview ?
Title: The Second Prince of the Aeon Empire
Race: Human
Age: 14 year-old
Gender: Male
upation: Elementalist - 6 Circle
? Character Statistic ?
?Physical:
STR: S-
PDF: S-
TEC: S
AGI: S
?Magical:
MAG: A+
MDF: A+
?Ability:
INT: SS+
MP: A+
? Elemental Affinity ?
Water: SS+
Fire: SS+
Lightning: SS+
Earth: SS+
Wind: SS+
? Skills ?
[ Incantation ]
Description: Raises the speed of spell-casting.
Rank: SSS-
[ Sword of Elementals ]
Description: Able to imbed All Elemental into a weapon.
Rank: A-
[ Chain of Harmony ]
Description: Raises all Combat Statistics.
Rank: B
[ Blood Controlling ]
Description: Able to heal minor wounds and light internal injuries.
Rank: B
? Gifts ?
? Chrono''s Blessing: [Future] - "The Foreseer"
? Eyes of the Truth: Able to see other people Status Window.
=====
Also, unlike in the novel or the first timeline, Adrian didn''t die.
Lifting his head and staring into the vast expanse of the cerulean sky, his mind drifted. As Nathaniel was 16 years old, then the start of the novel was only two years away. However, with the numerous twists and turns that he had altered, Adrian couldn''t fathom what the world had in store for him.
Shaking off his thoughts, Adrian returned to his study room. His eyes fell upon the purple book thaty on his desk. Lifting it, he mumbled, "I need to find the truth about Chrono." He stored the book in his Magical Sphere and went to the Castle entrance along with Fredinand.
Upon reaching the entrance hall, Adrian noticed Graham and Sarah engaged in a conversation. Their faces lit up with warmth as they caught sight of him, and they greeted him with genuine smiles. However, their exchange was interrupted by a loud shout from one of the knights, drawing their attention.
"His Highness Prince Nathaniel has arrived!"
In response to the announcement, the massive portcullis slowly began to rise. Four majestic ck horses pulled a grand carriage adorned with Dcroix pennant, fluttering atop it. Behind them, a procession of knights on horseback followed closely, their armor gleaming under the sunlight. The rhythmic sound of hooves resonated through the air as the horses galloped across the courtyard.
The coachman deftly parked the carriage in front of the entrance hall, and the butler promptly opened the door. Stepping out of the carriage, a young man with lustrous ck hair and dressed in regal attire approached them. It was Nathaniel.
Graham, Sarah, and Adrian bowed respectfully, "We greet His Highness Prince Nathaniel," they said in unison.
Acknowledging their greeting, Nathaniel nodded, "You may rise."
Adrian straightened his back, meeting his brother''s gaze. There was a flicker of sadness in his golden eyes, but Nathaniel managed to muster a thin smile. "It''s been a while," he greeted him.
Returning the smile, Adrian replied, "Yes, it has."
=====
A/N:
This novel''s world background is inspired by dothack//G.U. and Suikoden.
Also, don''t worry, this novel doesn''t have a plot like Naruto, lmao. I''m just exining the origin of the Sacred Orbs.
Chapter 185 Ch. 185: It鈥檚 been a while [2]
Chapter 185 Ch. 185: It''s been a while [2]
?In the middle of a vast lush greenery, stood a white gazebo surrounded by a riot of colorful blooms. Within, Adrian and Nathaniel were seated across from each other, enjoying their afternoon tea. A three-tiered stand held an array of culinary delights arranged neatly on the round table before them.
The sweet scent of freshly baked goods blended with the rosy fragrance filled the air, creating a delightful, heady aroma. As they sipped their tea, the sound of water flowing from the nearby fountain provided a tranquil and shooting atmosphere.
Despite the serene backdrop, Adrian couldn''t shake the heavy, suffocating atmosphere that hung between them. It was irksome, but what annoyed him the most was his brother''s persistent stare, who had been silently watching him for over ten minutes!
Frustrated, Adrian removed the teacup from his lips and met Nathaniel''s eyes, "Do you have something to say?"
"Ah, yeah," Nathaniel''s gaze fell to his hands resting under the table.?After a fleeting moment, he returned his attention to him, "Somehow... staying in this garden brings back our memories."
Adrian arched an eyebrow, "What memories?"
A small, nostalgic smile tugged at the corners of Nathaniel''s lips, and he chuckled softly. "We used to y tag here. Do you remember? You used to get tired easily, so I would have to carry you on my back."
"¡" Adrian stared at Nathaniel for a moment before looking down at the tea in his hand, which reflected his indifferent expression. To be honest, he didn''t know how to respond as that was not his memories, but the original Adrian''s.
After a brief silence, Adrian bore his gaze to his brother and smiled faintly, "I''m sorry, I haven''t recovered my memories, but I appreciate you sharing this memory. It¡ means a lot."
Nathaniel couldn''t help but curse inside. How could he have forgotten that Adrian suffered memory loss? Thanks to him, now the atmosphere was even more and more heavy with uneasiness. "I''m... so sorry. I should have remembered."
Adrian shook his head, "No, it''s alright, don''t worry about it. I also hope to get my memories back as soon as possible." Adrian smiled and sipped his tea. But he was pretty sure that when it happened, he would no longer be here.
The tension was palpable in the air. Although Adrian was smiling, it was not enough to cover the underlying sadness. Nathaniel cleared his throat nervously, "Ahem, so, how has your day been here?"
Adrian took the teacup away from his mouth. "Nothing much. I spent most of my time on training. How about you?"
Nathaniel shrugged. "Same goes with me. Not much has happened in the past two years, it''s been rtively quiet--I mean, the cult," he lifted his teacup and drank it.
Adrian furrowed his brow. He didn''t expect that Nathaniel would disclose information about the cult after their strained rtionship. Nevertheless, he responded anyway, "I see. But isn''t it unusual for them to quiet down like this?"
Given that the cult had been wreaking havoc here and there almost every year, it was so unlike them.
Nathaniel settled the teacup and nodded, "Yeah, that''s what I thought too. They must be nning something big." However, Nathaniel creased his forehead, "Wait, what is that sound?"
"?" Adrian heightened his hearing and a faint sound of sword shing mixed with shouting entered his ears. Laid his teacup on the table, he took out his pocket watch, showing 11 a.m. "It''s a duel session for the knight at the training ground."
"Ah, I see." Guess, he was worried for nothing. Nathaniel leaned against his chair and as a thought kicked in, his lips curled up. "Hey, let''s have a duel too!"
However, Adrian shook his head as he ced a finger sandwich onto his te, "Sorry, I''m not in the mood at the moment."
Nathaniel clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes in exasperation, "Ah, my brother is such a bore."
Adrian''s eyes darted at his brother, who had now shoved a scone into his mouth, and the corner of his mouth twitched involuntarily. ''As expected of my dear brother, he always finds a way to graze my gut.'' Shaking his head in disbelief, Adrian took a bite of his food.
Nathaniel shifted his sight from the refreshments to his brother, "Speaking of knights, what happened to those poor squires whose clothes we stole?"
With a slight pause, Adrian swallowed his food and locked his eyes with him, "They still continue as squires, but they are currently stationed at the Western Border."
But upon he noticed how Nathaniel''s mood taking a strange turn, he knew that his brother had some ridiculous idea ying in his head.
With a wicked smile on his lips, Nathaniel dered his n in enthusiasm, "Let''s visit the Western Border and have a hunting contest at the Forest of Death!"
Adrian stared at his brother in a daze, ''Yeah, exactly as I expected.'' Ignoring his ever-so-excited brother, Adrian savored the rest of his finger sandwich and his mind whisked away.
Since Nathaniel''s arrival, their interactions had been awkward and stiff. He couldn''t understand why Nathaniel was so eager to spend time together. But, perhaps... just perhaps, it was his brother''s way of trying to mend their strained rtionship.
Nathaniel had cautiously extended an olive branch; should he reciprocate? He didn''t want their strained rtionship to linger forever. ''I think... this is the time to set aside my ego and break the invisible wall between us.'' Eventually, Adrian gave his answer, "Sounds interesting."
Nathaniel''s face beamed, "I know, right?"
Patrolling the Forest of Death for monsters was a daily duty for the Knights stationed on the Western Border. It had been a while since hisst visit, so maybe now was the right time to bid farewell to his uncle and the others before heading back to Agatha. Moreover, with the breeding season behind them, the Forest of Death should be rtively calm.
Adrian lifted the napkin dan dabbed his mouth before casting a gaze at Nathaniel, "But are you okay with it?"
He titled his head, "Huh?"
Adrian put the napkin away, "Are you sure about visiting the Western Border? You literally just arrived a few hours ago."
Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly, "Oh, I don''t have a problem with it."
"I see," Adrian nodded, "Then I''ll notify my grandfather."
With their decision made, they concluded their afternoon tea and headed toward Graham''s office. Upon their arrival, Graham permitted them to go to the Western Border, under the condition that they would be apanied by Mathias, and several knights, which they had no problem with.
Before departing, Graham insisted they partake in a hearty lunch, which both brothers dly epted. As the final morsels disappeared from their tes, Adrian and Nathaniel bid their farewells to Graham and Sarah, thus setting off towards the Western Border.
.
.
.
Chapter 179 Ch. 179: A Farewell [1]
Chapter 179 Ch. 179: A Farewell [1]
??In an expansive room, candles flickered along the walls, casting a gentle, dim illumination that enveloped the surroundings. At the far end of the room, an altar stretched across its entire width. Upon it, a magnified stone statue of Chrono stood tall, surrounded by thoughtfully arranged floral bouquets and bountiful fruit offerings, injecting vibrant colors into the scene.
Standing in front of the altar was a man in a flowing white robe, his long, straight ck hair cascading down his back. His indifferent eyes fixated on the statue before him.
As the wooden door creaked open, the man nced over his shoulder and noticed a woman with vermillion hair entering the room. Turning around to face her, he greeted Annelise with a warm smile, "Wee back, my daughter."
Acknowledging his greeting with a nod, Annelise ced a rectangr box on the table before him. "I''ve secured the item. I apologize for the dy; there was an unexpected variable."
Climbing down from the podium, he approached her, "It''s alright. Thank you so much for your hard work."
But upon noticing how the smile on the Pope''s lips faded and reced by a weary expression, Annelise knew there must be something wrong. Bracing herself, she asked, "Is there something troubling you?"
Letting out a resigned sigh, the man ryed, "Hector... has fallen."
Surprise and disbelief washed over Annelise, her voice trembling as she struggled to digest the information, "H-how is that possible? Wasn''t he assigned to merely distract the enemy?"
"Hector confronted the First Prince," the man exined. "Despite my warnings to stay hidden, he refused to listen. An Elder came as a reinforcement, and he was killed."
"..." Stillness enveloped the room as Annelise''s mind grappled with the weight of the news. Her throat tightened, and a pang of sorrow gripped her heart. Though not blood-rted, Hector had been like a younger brother to her, and they had grown up together.
''After all his hot blood and sense of superiority brought him to his own demise, huh?''
Every time he went on a solo mission, the results were consistently unfavorable, thanks to his unwarranted arrogance and sense of superiority. This was why she always apanied as she could exert some control over him.
However, this time, the Pope entrusted her with a crucial task¡ªshe had to go to the Kearny Kingdom and acquire its Heirloom for the religion''s next move. That was why she couldn''t apany Hector.
As Annelise remained silent, the Pope continued, "The scouts managed to recover Hector''s body, and it is estimated to arrive within two days. Once his body is here, we will hold a funeral to honor his memory and bid him farewell."
However, as a thought crossed his mind, she inquired, "How about the Beast Sacred Orb?"
The Pope shook his head, "Alenia retrieved it."
Only then did Annelise realize the immense loss suffered by the religion. Not only had they lost Hector, but the painstakingly obtained Beast Sacred Orb also slipped from their grasp.
Before she could delve into it, the Pope''s voice interrupted her train of thought, "Also, the raid on the Moon Vige will be postponed. The scouts reported that the Mistress and the vigers have significantly tightened their security since the war ended. Engaging with them now would be too risky."
Annelise nodded in understanding. "Is there anything else?"
"Please inform our branches in the other Kingdoms tomence their operations," the Pope instructed.
"I understand," Annelise replied.
However, upon noticing the conflicted expression etched on her face, the Pope asked, "Is there something you need?"
"..." There was a prolonged silence, but the Pope patiently waited until Annelise finally spoke up. "The other Sacred Orb that we acquired from the Tower... Can I have it?"
The Pope tilted his head in confusion. "I thought you didn''t want to be an Endless."
"Initially, yes." Annelise admitted. "But now, I need more power to avenge my brother."
.
.
.
In a grand and spacious room, adorned with elegant furniture and lined with numerous bookshelves filled with neatly arranged books, Arthur and Graham sat facing each other.
Maids skillfully ced refreshments on the table and poured tea for them. Once the maids exited and the door closed, they took their time and enjoyed the freshly brewed tea.
cing his teacup down on the saucer, Arthur initiated the conversation, "Your Grace, what is it that you wish to discuss?"
Instead of providing a direct answer, Graham posed a question. "Your Majesty, what are your thoughts on Prince Adrian''s magic?"
Wrinkles formed on Arthur''s forehead, but he responded nheless. "My son possesses exceptional magical abilities, which are considered among the strongest on the continent, despite his young age."
Having witnessed Adrian''s magical prowess firsthand, Arthur couldn''t help but be in awe of his son''s talents. But with such power came great responsibility, and Arthur understood the weight that rested on Adrian''s shoulders.
Graham nodded in agreement. "That is precisely what I thought as well, which is why I propose that Your Majesty allow Prince Adrian to stay here, in the Safonyx Castle."
"..." Arthur remained silent, surprise evident on his face as he tried to process his grandfather-inw''s unexpected request. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.
Seeing Arthur''sck of response, Graham continued. "During my conversation with Adrian''s teacher, Professor Gizel, back in the Refugee Camp, he expressed concerns that Adrian might be led astray."
However, Arthur shook his head firmly. "No, my son is not that kind of person. He has a good heart and will use his powers wisely."
"Your Majesty, while I do not doubt my grandson''s character, we must consider that he is still young. Living within the confines of the Castle exposes him to a world rife with schemes and intrigue. Moreover, Prince Adrian has already been targeted by assassins sent by Lucia and Duke Dcroix for years. As both Your Majesty and Her Majesty were upied with the affairs of the country, we cannot predict what Adrian might be. All we can do is guide him along the right path. By allowing him to stay here, I can personally train and watch over him," Graham exined earnestly.
Arthur intertwined his fingers together, his gaze fixed on the reflection of his troubled expression in the tea before him, his mind drifting.
Yet, Graham pressed on, "Your Majesty, I know my grandson is inherently kind, and while I trust him, it would be better to take preventive measures."
Arthur''s internal conflict deepened, his thoughts swirling in a tempest of uncertainty.
After a brief silence, he eventually responded, "I believed that teaching Adrian to harness his powers for good was a wise decision. However, if Adrian stays here, people might perceive it as an exile, and Duke Dcroix and his faction may exploit the situation."
But instead of responding to his reasoning, Graham posed another question, "Have Your Majesty considered what punishment you will impose on the Princes for sneaking out?"
Arthur shook his head in frustration as he absentmindedly brushed his face. "I haven''t had much time to consider it. My focus has been on addressing the grievances from the other kingdom regarding the incident at the Western Border, which involved their heirs."
"In that case, I suggest that Prince Nathaniel stays at Bellerose Castle for the same duration as Prince Adrian," Graham proposed, referring to the residence of Duke Dcroix in the Capital City.
After what felt like an eternity of contemtion, Arthur let out a resigned sigh, epting the weight of his decision. He returned his gaze to his father-inw and finally gave his answer.
.
.
Chapter 180 Ch. 180: A Farewell [2]
Chapter 180 Ch. 180: A Farewell [2]
??Not long after Nathaniel informed the others about Adrian regaining consciousness, the door burst open, revealing Aerilyn apanied by a group of physicians. Overwhelmed with emotions, she rushed toward his son, tears streaming down her face as she tightly embraced him, unable to contain her joy and relief.
Eventually, Aerilynposed herself and allowed the physicians to attend to Adrian''s needs. As they finished their examination and left the room, the others respectfully exited as well, leaving Adrian and Aerilyn alone, granting them a moment of much-needed privacy.
The room was filled with a heavy silence. Aerilyn seated next to Adrian''s bed, fixated her eyes on their intertwined fingers. Her gaze appeared distant and weariness etched deeply on her face, making her features seem dull and exhausted. Somehow, Adrian could vividly imagine the immense worry and stress his mother had endured during his unconsciousness.
Aerilyn lifted her head and gently stroked Adrian''s hair. However, as minutes passed without her uttering a single word, Adrian realized that his mother must be angry with him.
As the stillness continued to choke him, he broke it, "Mom?"
Aerilyn''s expression softened as she let out a warm smile, "What is it, my dear?"
Summoning his courage, Adrian confessed, "I''m sorry, I broke my promise..."
Letting out a long sigh, Aerlyn responded, "I don''t want to talk about it." She didn''t want to unleash her anger on her son who just regained consciousness. After a brief pause, she continued, "My advice to you is this: it would be best not to make promises that you cannot fulfill."
Adrian''s heart sank further, "...I''m sorry." It was evident that he had disappointed her.
Recognizing his son''s remorse, Aerilyn stood up and sat next to him, gently guiding Adrian to lean against her shoulder while her other hand continued to stroke his hair soothingly.
"I''m not angry at you for breaking our promise. I havee to realize that I cannot force my son to always adhere to my words, for you have your own desires and dreams. I''m sorry for being so selfish."
Adrian shook his head, "No, Mom, you were just trying to protect me. That''s all."
Yet, Aerilyn just smiled and kissed Adrian''s forehead tenderly before resuming brushing his locks, the silence stretching on. After a while, Aerilyn finally found the strength to speak again, "I have¡ two pieces of bad news for you."
"Is one of them that there is a crack in my Mana Pool?" Adrian asked. The fact that he was still alive even without the Mana Absorber Stone, he expected that much.
Aerilyn let out a resigned sigh, she confirmed, "Yes, that''s right. One of the Elders said that you should refrain from casting powerful magic from now on. Your Mana Pool is fragile."
"I see," Adrian nodded, epting his fate, "What is the other one?"
Suddenly, Aerilyn warped her arms around his body tightly and a sob escaped her mouth, her voice choking with tears, "I''m not ready to separate from my son."
Adrian furrowed his forehead, "Separate?"
Letting go of her embrace, Aerilyn wiped her tears away and nodded, "You''ll be staying at the Safonyx Castle for two years as a punishment," she exined, her voice quivering. "I pleaded to your father to reconsider, but his decision was firm. I can''t believe he would be so cruel to his own son."
''Huh? Doesn''t that mean I''m exiled?'' Adrian couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by the revtion, "How about my brother?"
"Your brother received the same punishment. However, he''ll be staying at the Bellerose Castle."
Adrian nodded in understanding. The fact that Arthur decided to temporarily exile both his sons, meant that his father had reached his limit with their mischievousness. As his mother had no chance to convince Arthur to revoke the punishment, then he couldn''t do anything either.
Returning his attention to his weeping mother, Adrian gently wiped away her tears and pulled her into another embrace, "Don''t be sad, Mom. I promise to call you every day. We''ll get through this together."
Despite hisforting words, Aerilyn''s tears continued to flow uncontrobly, and Adrian patiently held her, his hand softly patting her shoulder. After a while, Aerilyn finally managed topose herself and released her son from her grip.
Wiping her tears, she apologized, "I''m sorry for taking up so much of your time."
Adrian shook his head, a genuine smile gracing his lips. "No, Mom, I enjoyed every moment of it."
He didn''t lie; he enjoyed having his mother by his side. He had no idea, but somehow he felt soothed in her presence. Although he knew her love was not meant for him, or if there woulde a day when he would return to his original world, he would cherish every moment spent with her. He was grateful for the opportunity to experience how beautiful a mother''s love was.
Nheless, Aerilyn shook her head firmly, "No, you need to rest now. I will take my leave." She stood up, and leaned down to nt a gentle kiss on his forehead, whispering, "Good night."
"Good night, Mom."
With that, Aerilyn left the chamber.
The following day, Adrian''s friends visited him. The room filled withughter and chatter as they settled around the table. The aroma of freshly brewed tea and baked sweets wafted through the air.
Setting his teacup down, P¨¦r¨¦z couldn''t contain his relief. "Thank goodness you woke up before we had to leave! Our father was adamant about us returning to the kingdom without dy."
The others nodded in agreement, mirroring P¨¦r¨¦z''s relief.
Rhea chimed in, "We were so anxious, Ian! We didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye to you. We''ve been worried sick!"
Sylvina nodded and added, "We''re so relieved that you finally regained consciousness."
The corners of Adrian''s lips curved, grateful for their concern. "I''m sorry for causing you all so much worry."
Ralph shook his head, "There''s no need to apologize. We''re just d you''re alright. Your well-being is what matters most to us."
Adrian''s heart filled with gratitude as he looked at each of his friends, saying, "Thank you."
"..."
"..."
However, his voice hung in the air as the group remained silent, enveloping the surroundings in stillness. Adrian couldn''t help but notice the sudden shift in atmosphere as they stared at him with fiery resolve. A chill ran down his spine, and he knew that something ridiculous was about to unfold.
"Ahem!" Ralph let out a fake cough, breaking the silence. Adrian turned towards him and braced himself for what was toe.
"Ian," the big boy began, "You see¡ We have witnessed your bravery, selflessness, and how you fought tooth and nail to protect everyone around you, even at the cost of your well-
being. Meanwhile, we felt utterly helpless, unable to contribute in any meaningful way."
Adrian furrowed his forehead, but he patiently waited.
Letting out a heavy sigh, Ralph continued, "And after thinking deeply on this matter, we''vee to a decision: we refuse to be burdens any longer. We will be stronger, not just for ourselves, but to shield you and our loved ones from harm."
The group nodded their heads in unison, determination etched on their faces.
Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise at Ralph''s deration, emotions swirling within him. He could feel the sincerity behind his friend''s words, the genuine desire to protect and support him. A sense of warmth spread through his chest, and Adrian couldn''t help but smile with gratitude.
"I truly appreciate your sentiments, truly," he responded, "But please understand that I never saw any of you as burdens. We have always faced challenges together, and I couldn''t have done what I did without every one of you by my side."
P¨¦r¨¦z quickly interjected, "Ian, we know you don''t see us that way, but we can''t help but feel inadequate whenpared to your bravery and selflessness. We want to be able to contribute more, to be able to protect you and others as you have protected us."
Rhea nodded in agreement, "We''ve decided to embark on a journey of self-improvement. We want to train, to be stronger physically and mentally, so that we can be of more assistance in times of need."
Adrian''s heart swelled with pride and affection, he was deeply touched by his friends'' willingness to grow alongside him. "Thank you," Adrian stretched out his right arm above the table, "Then, let us not only strengthen ourselves as individuals but also as a team."
Upon seeing it, Sylvina couldn''t but chuckle softly at Adrian''s gesture. She ced her hand above his and affirmed, "As a team."
The group furrowed their foreheads in confusion, unsure of what was unfolding before them.
Rhea looked at Adrian as if he were an odd creature before putting her hand above Sylvina''s, "This is a bit strange. You usually don''t enjoy these kinds of rituals."
"Yeah," P¨¦r¨¦z nodded in agreement and settled his hand on top of Rhea''s, jokingly remarking, "It seems falling into aa has changed his personality. Who would''ve thought?"
Adrian simply snorted and retorted yfully, "In my eyes, the only strange thing here is that you two are getting along."
"W-what?" Rhea''s mouth twitched in annoyance. "What do you mean? We''re ALWAYS getting along, right?" she demanded, turning to P¨¦r¨¦z for confirmation, "RIGHT?"
"Y-yeah. We''re ALWAYS getting along!" P¨¦r¨¦z awkwardly reassures, causing Sylvina and Ralph to burst intoughter.
As theughter subsided, all eyes turned towards Ralph, awaiting his reaction. However, their attention was momentarily diverted by the floral background that surrounded him.
Ralph ced his hand above P¨¦rez''s, fixing his sparkling eyes on Adrian. With a mischievous grin, he jokingly quipped, "If we''re a team, then you''ll be our leader, right?"
Caught off guard by Ralph''s remark, Adrian felt a wave of realization crash over him, instantly recognizing how foolish his actions had been. ncing at his friends, their expressions mirroring Ralph''s mischievousness, he noticed the yful smiles that danced upon their lips as they eagerly awaited his response.
Seizing the opportunity, P¨¦rez eximed excitedly, "Our leader!"
Rhea jubntly joined him, "Our leader! Our leader!"
The rest of the group immediately followed suit, their voices merging into a chorus of enthusiastic agreement. Adrian''s lips twitched in annoyance upon hearing their slightly exaggerated and intentionally annoying voices.
''How could I forget that they were just a bunch of kids?'' The urge to palm his face emerged. Letting out a resigned sigh, Adrian eventually conceded, his voiceced with a hint of defeat, "Fine, I''ll be your leader."
"Woo-hoo! Adrian is officially our leader now!"
The room erupted with cheers and apuse, the sound reverberating off the walls and filling the air with an infectious energy. Adrian couldn''t help but join in, hisughter mingling with the joyous cacophony. Deep down, he felt a sense of warmth and belonging.
As the group continued their conversation, savoring the refreshments and tea, Adrian''s mind wandered. In his previous world, he had never experienced true friendship. The people around him were mere acquaintances or colleagues, and he had never known the depth of connection and care that his friends now showed him.
Being in Adrian''s body had opened his eyes to a world filled with beautiful experiences and genuine rtionships. As he basked in the warmth of their friendship, a selfish thought emerged within him.
''Can I¡ never leave this world?''
Chapter 186 Ch. 186: Its been a while [3]
Chapter 186 Ch. 186: It''s been a while [3]
??The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a reddish glow across thendscape, and the rhythmic beat of hooves filled the evening air. Nathaniel, seated in the carriage with arms folded, peered out the window toward the expansive field before him. The fading sun bathed the meadow in a gentle light, vibrant wildflowers swaying gently in the breeze.
Nathaniel shifted his sight inward and found his brother sitting across from him. Adrian''s features suffused with a gentle warmth emanating from the carriage''s interior as he was engrossed in a book. Several hours had passed, yet he showed no sign of wavering from the book anytime soon.
When a thought kicked in, Nathaniel voiced it. "You never change¡ª"
Adrian nced at the sound and locked eyes with Nathaniel, noting a flicker of longing within those golden orbs.
"¡ªyou love books."
Without breaking their eye contact, Adrian closed his book and shrugged nonchntly. "It''s just my habit."
The truth was, he loved reading books. In his previous world, reading was a sce during lonely hours. Fortunately, his interest aligned with the original Adrian, which made people never suspect him of being an impostor despite their differing personalities.
Nathaniel chuckled softly, "Would you like some rare books, then?"
Adrian smiled, "I''d appreciate that." However, a familiar silhouette outside the carriage window caught his attention. "Oh, we''re about to arrive."
Nathaniel followed his gaze, and the outline of a fortified wall came into view. In some ces, moss and ivy clung to the crevices, while atop it, gs adorned with national coats of arms fluttered, proudly representing thend''s owner.
As the carriage drew closer, the portcullis gradually lifted, granting them passage. Behind the stout walls, rows of knights and squires stood in disciplined formation, offering a unified salute as the carriage passed through. "We greet His Highnesses, the Imperial Prince Nathaniel, and Prince Adrian!" Their voices bounced off the wall.
Upon reaching the citadel''s entrance, the carriage came to a halt, and Fredinand swiftly opened the door. Stepping down from the carriage, Nathaniel and Adrian were greeted by two men who bowed respectfully before them. "We greet His Highnesses, the Imperial Prince Nathaniel, and Prince Adrian."
Nathaniel nodded in acknowledgment, "You may rise."
Straightening their backs, Mathias offered them a warm smile. "Your Highness, it''s been a while."
Nathaniel returned the sentiment with equal warmth. "Indeed, Lord Mathias. Too long, I dare say."
With a smile, Mathias gestured with his hands, inviting them to proceed. "Please."
Nathaniel and Adrian advanced, with Mathias falling into step beside them, while Fredinand and Rufus¡ªMathias'' aide, followed closely behind. The cadenced sound of their footsteps echoed through the stone halls as they exchanged pleasantries and discussed matters of importance.
However, their conversation momentarily halted upon arriving in front of a grand twin door. Mathias turned toward Nathaniel, addressing him, "Your Highness, this will be your chambers."
Nathaniel met Mathias'' gaze with gratitude. "Thank you, Lord Mathias."
Mathias respectfully inclined his head. "I hope you find your amodations satisfactory, Your Highnesses. Should you require anything else, please don''t hesitate to inform me."
Nathaniel nodded in understanding. "Your assistance is appreciated, Lord Mathias."
The man responded graciously. "It''s my pleasure."
Veering toward his brother, Nathaniel bid him goodbye. "I''ll see you at dinner."
Adrian nodded. "Certainly. Rest well."
The moment Nathaniel disappeared behind the door, Mathias pivoted toward Adrian and folded his arms, grinning smugly. "I thought you had forgotten me and went straight ahead to Agatha."
Adrian tilted his head, a yful smile gracing his lips, "I''m not that heartless."
Mathias chuckled and motioned for him to follow. "Let''s head to your chamber."
With that, they resumed their stride.
Over the past two years, Adrian had formed a significant connection with the Lancaster family, especially with Sarah. Though Sarah¡ªhis grandmother, doted on him endlessly, Graham and Mathias often put him through rigorous training sessions, leaving him bruised and battered. Nheless, their guidance enabled him to gain valuable insights and skills.
Once they walked a distance from Nathaniel''s chamber, Mathias conveyed his observations, "Your rtionship with your brother doesn''t appear as strained as you previously described."
Adrian sighed. "That''s because we''re working on repairing it. It''s still a bit awkward between us, but not as tense as it used to be."
Mathias smiled and stoked his nephew''s hair. "It takes time. But progress is progress, no matter how slow."
Adrian returned the smile, "Thanks."
For Adrian, Mathias was more than just a mentor. He admired Mathias'' wisdom and deeply respected him, which made it natural for Adrian to confide in him. Adrian spected that their familial connection might have yed a role in his ease of opening up to Mathias. But, of course, Adrian refrained from disclosing the entire truth behind his strained rtionship with Nathaniel.
But somehow, now, Adrian found it easier to talk to other people, perhaps because Graham and Mathias made him interact with many individuals during his stay in Lancaster''s fiefdom, including military personnel and political figures. Reflecting on his past behavior, Adrian realized how much of a jerk he used to be. He was no different from a walking iceberg, incredibly difficult to approach, and showing little care for those around him.
Adrian grimaced inwardly, unable to suppress a cringe at his old self. He knew that people were bound to change, but Adrian was still surprised at how much he had grown. It might not have been the biggest change, but just as Mathias said, any improvement, no matter how small, was still progress.
Coming to a stop in front of another grand twin door, Mathias turned to Adrian and smiled. "I''ll see you at dinner, rest well."
With a final pat on Adrian''s shoulder, Mathias bid his farewell, and Rufus gave him a bow. As they departed, Adrian and Ferdinand entered the chamber. Feeling weary from today''s journey, Adrian decided to take a nap before dinner.
An hour before dinner began, Ferdinand roused him from sleep. Adrian then took a shower, and Ferdinand assisted him in preparing for the evening. As they made their way toward the dining hall, a familiar voice called out.
Chapter 187 Ch. 187: Its been a while [4]
Chapter 187 Ch. 187: It''s been a while [4]
??"Ian!"
Adrian and Fredinand halted and turned toward the voice, revealing Nathaniel rushing in their direction. The moment the young man arrived before them, Fredinand greeted him, and Nathaniel nodded in acknowledgment.
Adrian, noticing his brother''s freshened face, smirked. "Looks like you got some good rest."
Nathaniel grinned and stretched his arms upward. "Yeah, it''s been a while since I''ve slept in a proper bed."
Adrian chuckled softly, "d to hear it."
With that, the trio resumed their walk to the dining hall.
??As a thought crossed his mind, Nathaniel asked. "By the way, when is the steam train project connecting the Solis Region to the Egberg Region scheduled to begin? It''d be convenient if we could travel from Juvel to Agatha within hours, just like traveling from Agatha to Syna."
Spending over twenty days seated in a carriage almost made Nathaniel bored to death. Unlike his little brother, who might have enjoyed it, Nathaniel, being more outgoing, felt frustrated when confined in one ce. He even had to persuade one of his knights to take his ce in the carriage so he could ride a horse instead.
"ording to the schedule, it''ll begin in months," Adrian responded. However, he furrowed his forehead and turned to his brother. "You''ve ridden the steam train?"
Meeting his gaze, Nathaniel nodded enthusiastically. "Of course, I have! It''s so popr that I''ve even had to wait for hours just to ride it!"
Adrian acknowledged with a nod. "I see." As expected of his very beloved brother; not even a temporary exile would deter him from sneaking out.
Speaking of the steam train, he had read the report sent by Arthur. It highlighted a notable increase in foreign tourism numbers since the inaugural day of the steam train, with continued growth each subsequent day. Additionally, Arthur informed him that several kings had contacted him, expressing interest in purchasing the steam train blueprint.
When Nathaniel came to a stop, Adrian mirrored his action. Upon locking eyes, Nathaniel looked at him as if he was a weird creature. Annoyed, Adrian snapped. "What?"
Disbelief was etched on Nathaniel''s face and voice. "Ian, don''t tell me you''ve never ridden it?"
Yet, the teenager before him just shrugged indifferently, responding dismissively, "I haven''t."
Nathaniel massaged his temples in frustration and vented his exasperation, "Goddamnit, Adrian! You are the one who invented it!"
"Tsk," Adrian clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes in boredom. "Sorry, not sorry, but I''m not the one who can sneak out freely like YOU. Not to mention that I have to ride on horseback for more than twenty days to reach Agatha."
He had ridden the fast train countless times in his previous world, so it didn''t really matter to him. That was why he asked Arthur to expedite the opening of the steam train to the public, despite his absence during the inaugural day.
As the realization sank in, Nathaniel pped his hands and eximed, "Ah! You''re right."
Adrian looked at his brother in disgust and continued walking, leaving Nathaniel behind.
"Hey, wait!" Nathaniel hurriedly ran to catch up and positioned himself beside his little brother once more.
"Then..."
Nathaniel''s voice trailed off, prompting Adrian to nce at the sound and see his brother smiling at him.
"Let''s ride it when we reach the Capital!"
Adrian returned the smile, "Sure, why not?" That was precisely his n. Still, he wanted to see his creation, too.
Nathaniel chuckled and ran his fingers through Adrian''s white lock, stroking it gently. "Let''s create good memories."
Adrian''s mind drifted. Now that he thought about it, his brother often uttered those words. He recalled how he brushed it off like it was nothing, but after living years in this world, he understood the significance of Nathaniel''s words.
With a smile, Adrian nodded in agreement, "Yeah, let''s create lots of good memories."
Having no idea when the original Adrian might reim this body, so... wouldn''t it be better for him to enjoy his life to the fullest, and give his best, living each day as if it were hisst, no?
As Nathaniel caught a glimpse of the fleeting sadness in Adrian''s cerulean eyes, he instinctively grasped his wrist,pelling them to halt.
Adrian arched an eyebrow. "What is it?"
Yet, Nathaniel just stared at him with an indescribable expression. He opened and closed his mouth, but no words came out. Regardless, Adrian patiently waited.
After gathering his courage to speak, Nathaniel eventually released him and asked, "...Ian, is there something troubling you?"
"?" Adrian tilted his head.
"It''s just..." Nathaniel''s voice trailed off, his gaze drifting momentarily as he absently scratched his nape. Returning his attention to him, Nathaniel continued. "...you look so sad..."
Locking eyes with him, Adrian asked. "Am I?"
Nathaniel nodded. "Yes."
Adrian let out a genuine smile. "Thank you so much for your concern. It''s just that... it''s been a while since you patted my head. So, I can''t help but feel a bit nostalgic."
"..." Nathaniel shut his mouth tightly, his face devoid of any expression.
Nathaniel was not stupid by any means; he knew Adrian was lying to him¡ªthose eyes were the same ones he had seen during their afternoon tea at Safonyx Castle. The fact that Adrian lied so poorly, which was so unlike him, indicated that whatever was bothering him must be greatly affecting him.
Nheless, Nathaniel snorted and smirked wryly. "Heh, I didn''t know my little brother enjoyed it when I patted his head."
Adrian''s expression turned grim and sealed his mouth tightly, regret washing over him. Somehow, he could feel the urge to facepalm skyrocket.
Just when Adrian was about to speak, Nathaniel suddenly lunged forward and wrapped his arm around Adrian''s neck. "Take this!" Nathaniel eximed, his other hand vigorously ruffling Adrian''s white hair.
"W-what are you doing! Let go!" Adrian protested, struggling to free himself from Nathaniel''s grasp. Yet, that bastard justughed heartily, relishing the moment of his misery.
After what felt like an eternity, Nathaniel eventually let go of him, leaving Adrian standing with disheveled hair. "Pft, hahaha! Look at your hair! It''s like a bird''s nest after being struck by a tornado. Hahaha!"
The corner of Adrian''s lips twitch in irritation. "Looks like you''re having fun, huh?"
"Of course, I am!" Nathaniel nodded shamelessly.
Rolling his eyes in exasperation, Adrian started to tidy his hair. Nathaniel quickly joined him, helping to smooth down the unruly strands.
"By the way¡ª"
Adrian nced at the voice, revealing Nathaniel softly smiling at him.
"¡ªIf you need someone to talk to, you can always reach out to me, you know."
Adrian returned the smile, "Thanks. I''ll keep that in mind."
Adrian understood that Nathaniel was simply worried about him. Deep down, he wanted to be more transparent with his brother. However, given his circumstances, Adrian found it difficult to disclose the truth¡ªat least, not now. But someday... someday, he promised to himself that he would confide the entire truth to Nathaniel.
After finishing tidying Adrian''s hair, Nathaniel urged him, "Let''s go."
Adrian nodded. "Yeah."
With that, they marched toward the dining room. However, Nathaniel''s question lingered in Adrian''s mind.
''What''s troubling me?''
Adrian stole a nce at his brother from the corners of his eyes. What troubled him the most was the fear of disappearing from this world without saying goodbye to those dear to him.
Chapter 188 Ch. 188: "Im sorry." [1]
188 Ch. 188: "I''m sorry." [1]
In the softly illuminated dining hall, an elegant mahogany table stood proudly at the room''s center, its polished surface shining under the warm glow. Meticulously adorned with gleaming silverware and delicate porcin dishes overflowing with culinary delights, the aroma of fine cuisine wafted through the air, enticing the senses of all present. The gentle clinking of cutlery bounced against the walls, intertwining with the subdued conversations of the three gentlemen seated around the table. Meanwhile, servants moved gracefully, attending to the diners'' needs discreetly, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpets that lined the floor. Mathias lowered the goblet from his lips and turned his attention toward Nathaniel, who sat beside Adrian. "Ah, isn''t Your Highness turning 16 years old this year?"
Meeting Mathias''s gaze with a nod, Nathaniel confirmed, "Yes, that''s correct."
Mathias set the ss down on the table, nodding in understanding. "Will you be attending theing-of-age celebration this year, then?"
Upon hearing this, Adrian''s hands, while cutting the meat, froze momentarily in mid-air before resuming their action. Now that Mathias mentioned it, he realized Nathaniel was about to reach hising-of-age, marking his debut in noble society. As Nathaniel''s schedule was soon to diverge from his own, their impending separation was merely a matter of time.
Letting out a smile, Nathaniel answered. "Unfortunately, I won''t be attending."
Caught off guard by his brother''s unexpected decision, Adrian instinctively nced at him, "Why?"
Locking gaze with him, Nathaniel adopted a smug expression. "Because what would my little brother do without me? Ah, he must be feeling lonely!"
Adrian''s face contorted in disgust at Nathaniel''s overly cringeworthy remarks before snapping, "Which brother are you referring to?"
Nathaniel shut his mouth, his hand unconsciously meeting his forehead in a facepalm. Not him forgetting that he had another brother!
Rolling his eyes, Adrian returned his gaze to his te and lifted a forkful of meat to his mouth. Despite it, he could feel a warmth blossoming in his heart and a small smile tugging from the ends of his lips. Meanwhile, Mathias observed the exchange with an amused smile, relishing their banters. Nheless, he couldn''t help but feel gratitude, knowing his nephew was surrounded by people who deeply cared for him.
Clearing his throat, Mathias interjected, "Well, it seems your absence will be felt, Your Highness. But fear not, Prince Adrian will endure."
Adrian nodded in agreement, "Indeed, Uncle. That''s correct." Turning toward his brother, he smirked wryly. "I''ll manage just fine without his constant pestering."
A flicker of irritation crossed Nathaniel''s face, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "What?" he questioned, his tone edged with annoyance.
But the little brat just shrugged nonchntly and continued savoring his steak.
Nathaniel clicked his tongue in annoyance and turned away from him. Leaning against the chair, he folded his arms, "Hmph! Sorry, not sorry, dear brother¡ªI mean, Adrian Leillucis! But I decided not to leave you to fend for too long!"
Adrian peered at Nathaniel in disbelief, and just as he was about to retort, a snicker filled the air, drawing their attention. Pivoting toward the sound, they found Mathias covering his mouth, suppressing hisughter.
Noticing the boys'' stares, Mathias seized hisughter and cleared his throat nervously. "Ah, my apologies. It''s just Your Highnesses'' banter is too funny."
Adrian and Nathaniel exchanged meaningful stares before they burst intoughter, joining Mathias. As the dinner progressed, they indulged in each course, their conversation flowing effortlessly amidst the clinking of sses and sharedughter. With the evening winding down, Adrian and Nathaniel bid Mathias farewell.
.
.
.
Footsteps echoed through the arch hallway as Adrian, Nathaniel, and Fredinand made their way to their chambers. Amidst the echoing sounds, a chuckle pierced Adrian''s ears, prompting him to nce sideways and catch sight of his brother stifling augh.
Meeting his gaze, Nathaniel spoke. "Heh, I didn''t know your uncle had such a sense of humor. No wonder you prefer staying in the Fortress over Safonyx Castle." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Adrian''s forehead creased slightly. ''How did he know? Ah, never mind. I know the answer.'' With Nathaniel running a Mercenary Agency, it wasn''t difficult to deduce. Despite nomunication between them over the past two years, it was evident that his brother had been covertly monitoring him.
Returning his focus to the conversation, Adrian nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Uncle Mathias can be quite entertaining when he''s off duty."
Nathaniel arched an eyebrow. "And how does Mathias appear when he''s on duty?"
But, instead of giving him a direct answer, Adrian just grinned. "Why don''t you find out for yourself?"
Nathaniel rolled his eyes in boredom. "You just love to keep me guessing, don''t you?"
Yet, Adrian merely shrugged nonchntly. "Nah."
Their light conversation continued to flow as they proceeded forward, but it came to a momentary pause upon reaching Adrian''s chamber. Coming to a stop, Adrian turned to face Nathaniel. "I''ll see you tomorrow, then?"
However, his words hung in the air as Nathaniel remained silent and gazed at him with an unreadable expression. Regardless, Adrian patiently waited.
After a tense pause, Nathaniel finally spoke, his voice heavy with uncertainty. "Can I... talk to you for a moment?"
Although Adrian was unsure of what Nathaniel wanted to discuss, he agreed nheless. "Sure."
Recognizing the need for privacy, Fredinand respectfully intervened with a bow. "Your Highness, I''ll wait outside."
Adrian nodded in gratitude. "Thank you."
With that, Adrian and Nathaniel entered the room. Closing the door behind them, Adrian made his way toward the couch. However, Nathaniel''s voice halted his steps midway.
"I''m sorry."
Adrian''s heart sank as he rooted to the spot, a heavy weight settling in his chest. He knew they needed to address their strained rtionship, but Adrian hadn''t expected Nathaniel to confront him so directly, so soon.
Adrian closed his eyes for a fleeting moment, seeking sce in the darkness behind his lids. With a steadying breath, he gathered hisposure, bracing himself for whaty ahead. Turning to meet Nathaniel''s gaze, he couldn''t help but notice the subtle shift in his brother''s demeanor; his usual smug face gave way to a vulnerability.
At that moment, Adrian realized the sincerity of Nathaniel''s apology, and it struck a chord within him. ''As it hase to this, if Nathaniel tells me the truth, then I have no choice but to reveal everything as well.''
Chapter 189 Ch. 189: "Im sorry." [2]
189 Ch. 189: "I''m sorry." [2]
Upon locking eyes with Nathaniel, Adrian couldn''t help but notice a bitter smile forming on his brother''s lips. Just as he was about to speak, Adrian swiftly interjected, "Shall we relocate to the balcony? It''s a bit stuffy in here."
Of course, it was a tant lie, but Adrian couldn''t ignore the necessity of fresh air to calm his racing thoughts. With the uncertainty of whether this dialogue would repair their strained rtionship or further widen the rift between them, Adrian believed that stepping out for fresh air would help him stay rxed in formting the right words.
Nathaniel''s expression softened slightly, though traces of bitterness lingered as he considered Adrian''s suggestion. "Sure, let''s do that." He just realized that he had been too hasty in his approach.
With that, they made their way toward the balcony. As Adrian swung open the ss door, a gentle breeze greeted them, ying with their hair and causing their garments to flutter softly. Moving toward the stone railing, Adrian and Nathaniel stood shoulder to shoulder beside it. Peering downward on the courtyard, they were met with a soft glow emanating from the torches, illuminating the surrounding area. Below, several knights were conducting their nighttime patrol. Adrian drew a deep breath, and the icy wind filled his lungs, bringing a sense of release washed over his body. Upon witnessing his brother''s attempt to unwind, Nathaniel mirrored his action, allowing the tension to ease from his shoulders. Though no words were spoken, the heavy atmosphere gradually shifted to serenity and rxation, which was a wee change. Summoning every ounce of courage, Nathaniel ultimately broke the silence, "You know..."
Adrian nced sideways and found his brother fixated on the dark sky that stretched before them, his ck hair gently dancing in the wind.
Nathaniel let out a resigned sigh. "I''ve been thinking about this for some time, and I''ve juste to realize," he inclined his head to meet Adrian''s cerulean eyes, "how unfair I''ve treated you."
Nathaniel''s thoughts drifted to the day he stormed out of Adrian''s room, regret gnawing at him as he realized the impact it had on their rtionship. He should have patiently awaited Adrian''s response and discussed the issue thoroughly. Unfortunately, impatience and disappointment got the better of him.
Not only that, even at the Safonyx Castle watchtower, despite Adrian''s desperate pleas for him to stay and address the matter, he callously turned a deaf ear and shoved him away. As the overwhelming sense of shame grew unbearable, Nathaniel flung his gaze toward the darkness ahead, murmuring in guilt, "Just... how terrible I am..."
"..." Adrian absorbed his brother''s words in silence before exhaling deeply. "I don''t know where you''re getting those words from, but you''re not terrible, Nate."
Nathaniel''s body stiffened, and he instinctively nced at his brother. But before he could retort, Adrian sliced in. "We''ve both made mistakes. What matters now is how we move forward."
People in his previous life often criticized him for his apparentck of pride, using him of brushing things off too easily. To him, dwelling on the past held little value; what was done was done. He wasn''t Nathaniel, who possessed the ability to turn back time; he couldn''t control the past or change it. Thus, there was no point in wasting his energy on something beyond his control. Furthermore, even if Nathaniel didn''t storm out of the room, the oue would likely remain the same, as Adrian was uncertain if he could muster the courage to speak the truth that day.
"But still..." Nathaniel mumbled, his voice choked with emotion, unable to articte the conflicting thoughts and feelings that swirling within him.
When tears began to well up in Nathaniel''s golden eyes, Adrian couldn''t help but jeer, "You''re going to weep, aren''t you?"
The corner of Nathaniel''s mouth twitched upon seeing Adrian''s annoying expression, his initial sadness quickly morphing into frustration. With a surge of irritation, Nathaniel barked, "Fuck you, Ian!"
"Pft, haha!" Yet, the little brat justughed his heart out.
Letting out an exasperated groan, Nathaniel rolled his eyes in boredom and leaned his back on the railing, arms folded across his chest.
Gradually suppressing hisughter, Adrian turned his head toward his brother. "Well, I forgive you," Meeting Nathaniel in the eyes, he offered him a smile. "And I hope you can forgive yourself, too."
Warmth flooded Nathaniel''s heart, and a gentle arch formed on his lips. Reaching out to his brother, he tenderly stroked Adrian''s hair, whispering. "Thank you."
Adrian responded with a thin smile. "Don''t mention it."
Nathaniel withdrew his hand, and they stood in silence for a moment longer, relishing how the weight of their shared experiences slowly lifted from their shoulders. Staring at the stars sprinkled across the sky, a sense of peace settled between them.
"Ian." Nathaniel called out, prompting Adrian to shift his attention toward him. However, as he glimpsed Nathaniel''s serious expression, he could feel his heart begin to race once again. Here he thought the conversation had ended, yet reality pped him in the face. Despite this, he responded, "What is it?"
Catching the flickering fear in Adrian''s cerulean eyes, Nathaniel knew they were the same eyes he had seen before. The fact that Adrian visited the watchtower, coupled with his surprise upon seeing him there, led to one conclusion: Adrian knew about the watchtower ident that resulted in his mother''s death. In other words, Adrian had met Chrono. Moreover, there was a high probability that Chrono informed him about the impending ident involving Aerilyn. Otherwise, why would Adrian be surprised upon seeing him and asked what he was doing there? However, the lingering question remained: Why didn''t Adrian want to discuss it with him? Given his encounter with Chrono, Adrian should have been aware of the time reversal. Reflecting on this, Nathaniel nowprehended Adrian''s every action and why his little brother''s intelligence surpassed others his age. It was because of Adrian''s old soul residing in his young body, much like himself. But something didn''t add up¡ª
"Nate?" Adrian''s voice snapped him out of his reverie.
Nathaniel shook his head to dispel the thoughts and continued, "On that night, I saw a suspicious man in the watchtower, so I confronted him. We got into a fight, but he managed to escape, and right as I was about to pursue him, you trapped me in the watchtower. That''s what happened."
Well, what he told wasn''t entirely a lie, but since Adrian didn''t want to talk about his encounter with Chrono, Nathaniel could only provide him with an altered version of events.
"...I see," Adrian''s expression softened, and his mind flew. If that was indeed the case, then his spection was correct. Nathaniel was there to prevent the ident from unfolding, just like him. But who was the real culprit?
However, what came out of Nathaniel''s mouth caught him off guard. "I''ve investigated, and it wasn''t my mother''s or my grandfather''s doing."
''Why?'' Adrian narrowed his eyebrows in confusion, his heart thumping like crazy, ''Why did you tell me this?''
Maintaining a steady gaze, Nathaniel resumed, "I know my mother has attempted to harm you several times, but in the past few years, she has changed. And even if you don''t trust my mother, you can trust me."
Before Adrian could fully process the information, Nathaniel pressed on, "As for the book, someone dear to me wished for you to have it."
Adrian broke eye contact, shifting his gaze elsewhere as he unconsciously licked his lips. ''There''s just too much to unpack.''
After calming the tumult of emotions and thoughts within him, Adrian straightened his posture and fixed his gaze on the ck-haired young man before him.
Gathering his courage, Adrian began. "Firstly, thank you for your honesty." With a heavy sigh, he continued, his voice trembling, "Nate, actually I¡ª"
"Don''t," Nathaniel quickly interjected.
"Huh?" Adrian blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected his brother to stop him.
Nathaniel reached out to him and tenderly stroked Adrian''s hair, offering a reassuring smile. "It''s alright. You don''t have to say it if you don''t want to."
Adrian searched Nathaniel''s eyes for any sign of emotion but found only empathy. Subsequently, the tension etched on Adrian''s face began to dissolve as Nathaniel''s words took root in his heart.
Upon witnessing his brother''s vulnerable expression, Nathaniel couldn''t resist a smirk. "You''re going to weep, aren''t you?"
Adrian mustered a smile, forcing out a dryugh. "I think I might."
Nathaniel chuckled softly and motioned for Adrian toe closer. Leaning against the railing side by side, Nathaniel guided Adrian''s head to rest on his shoulder and his hand gently patting his brother''s head. After a moment of quiet, Nathaniel inquired, "Feeling better now?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Adrian nodded lightly in response. "Yeah."
Nathaniel''s smile widened. "I''m d to hear that."
Lifting his head to meet his brother in the eyes, Adrian added. "I promise. I''ll tell you about it someday."
Nathaniel nodded in understanding. "It''s alright, take your time. I''ll always be here."
"Thank you, but..." Adrian''s voice trailed off as his cerulean eyes strayed sideways.
A sense of anticipation built up within Nathaniel, his voice turning serious. "But what?"
Returning his sight to his brother, Adrian tilted his head innocently, "Isn''t this the first time you''ve acted like a true big brother to me?"
"What?" Annoyance flickered across Nathaniel''s face, his mouth twitching with irritation.
Adrian swiftly slipped away from Nathaniel''s side and hurried toward his chamber. However, before he could reach the door, an arm suddenly hooked around his neck from behind, halting his steps abruptly.
"You little brat!" Nathaniel''s furious voice boomed, his other hand ruffling Adrian''s hair relentlessly.
"Ugh, stop it! I''ll go bald if you continue!" Adrian protested, trying to shove Nathaniel''s hand from his head, but to no avail.
"Tsk," Nathaniel clicked his tongue in vexation before eventually ceasing his action. Narrowing his eyes, he fixed a sharp stare on his brother.
As Nathaniel''s gaze lingered, Adrian snapped, "What?"
Unexpectedly, Nathaniel sprang forward, wrapping his arms and legs around Adrian. Caught off guard, Adrian hastily grabbed hold of Nathaniel''s legs, steadying himself as he staggered slightly.
"Nate, what are you doing?!" Adrian eximed, bewildered by his brother''s sudden actions.
Yet, the person in question just smirked, a glint of mischief dancing in his golden eyes. "Just making sure my little brother knows I''ve got his back."
Adrian looked at Nathaniel as if he were some weird creature before rolling his eyes in exasperation. "You''re impossible, you know that?"
Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly. "Maybe so, but you love me anyway."
With a heavy heart, Adrian admitted. "Yeah, I do."
"Hehe," Nathaniel grinned in satisfaction and pointed toward the chamber, "Now, escort me¡ªwaaa!!" Before he could finish his sentence, Adrian dashed into the chamber, catching Nathaniel off guard.
"Ian! You fucker!" Nathaniel bellowed, instinctively wrapping his arms around Adrian''s neck to stabilize himself.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t suppress his heartyughter. Before long, theirughter filled the room as Adrian darted joyfully through the space.
Yet amidst their shared mirth, Adrian couldn''t shake the certainty that Nathaniel was aware that he knew about him turning back time.
Chapter 190 Ch. 190: Monsters Hunt [1]
Chapter 190 Ch. 190: Monsters Hunt [1]
Footsteps echoed through the arched corridors as Adrian, Nathaniel, and Fredinand made their way to the courtyard, each d in lightweight armor.
However, Fredinand stood out with a ck mask adorning his face. Today, he assumed the role of Adrian''s Escort Knight rather than his usual position as head butler.
When a distant buzzing pierced their ears, they nced downward, and the lively scene of the courtyard unfolded before them.
Donning suits of gleaming armor, the knights moved with purpose while Squires hurried to and fro, carrying polished swords and shields. cksmiths toiled at their forges, tending to each piece of equipment to guarantee it was fit for battle.
Nearby, horses stood patiently while their riders groomed and saddled them, ensuring every strap and buckle was secure for the uing monster hunt. Amidst the orchestrated chaos, Mathias barked orders, hismands slicing through the serene morning air as he organized the troops.
Nevertheless, Adrian couldn''t resist a smile upon taking in the scene, waves of nostalgia washing over him. Nathaniel, who noticed it, asked. "What is it?"
Adrian turned to the voice and shook his head, "Nothing much, just reminiscing about my first day on patrol."
"Ah, I see," Nathaniel nodded in understanding.
Descending the stairs, the group navigated through the bustling sea of activity. As the group approached Mathias, Nathaniel greeted him. "Lord Mathias."
The man shifted his attention from the parchment toward them, his expression lighting up with a smile. "Your Highnesses, Fredinand," he greeted back warmly. "Are you all prepared for today''s hunt?"
Nathaniel and Adrian inclined their heads in unison. "Indeed, we are."
Maintaining his smile, Mathias nodded in satisfaction. "Excellent," he remarked, gesturing towards the patiently waiting horses. "Your mounts await you."
Three horses stood side by side, each distinct in color. To the left was a white horse designated for Adrian, to the right a brown one for Fredinand, and in the middle, a ck horse presumably awaited Nathaniel.
Returning their attention to Mathias, they expressed their appreciation. "Thank you, Lord Mathias."
"It is my pleasure," Mathias replied respectfully.
With that, they moved toward the horses. Before long, the white horse neighed when it saw Adrian and nudged his shoulder affectionately at his arrival, causing him to curl up his lips into a smile. Retrieving an apple from his Magical Sphere, Adrian offered it to the horse, which eagerly epted the treat.
"It''s a present from your grandfather, isn''t it?" Nathaniel, standing next to him, voiced his thoughts.
Adrian nced at the voice and sneered, "Seems like your subordinate did an excellent job, huh?"
Nathaniel''s expression hardened at his brother''s remark, his jaw tensing, and a flicker of annoyance shed across his features. Without bothering to respond, Nathaniel turned his gaze to his ck horse and fed it an apple, deliberately avoiding further conversation.
It was just a slip of the tongue, but Nathaniel couldn''t shake the feeling that his brother might have discovered his secret surveince. ''You quick-witted little brat.''
Adrian shrugged nonchntly and moved to inspect his horse''s gear, his fingers deftly checking each buckle and strap. Once satisfied that everything was secure, he swung himself onto the saddle. Nathaniel and Fredinand then followed suit.
¡ªPii.
As a whistling resonated through the air, the knights promptly climbed onto their steeds and formed a line before Mathias. Adrian, Nathaniel, Fredinand, Rufus, and a Knight Captain urged their horses onward, aligning themselves beside him.
Mathias scanned the determined faces in front of him before eventually beginning. "Today, we''ll split into two teams for patrol. The first team will consist of myself, Prince Adrian, and Fredinand. The second team will be Prince Nathaniel, Sir Rufus, and the Knight Captain."
Letting out a smile, he continued. "However, today, we''re going to make things a bit more exciting..." His voice trailed off, and the knights patiently waited for Mathias to resume, anticipation evident in their expressions. "...we''ll be hosting a monster huntpetition! The winning team will receive a special prize from me!"
"Uwaa!!" The knights erupted into cheers, their mor echoing off the fortress wall.
Adrian couldn''t help but smile at the scene present, feeling a surge of energy coursing through his veins. It was one of the many reasons he enjoyed staying at the border, perhaps because of his background in the military world from his previous life. Being here gave him a sense of belonging.
Nathaniel clucked his tongue in amazement, "Their spirits are no joke."
"Yeah," Adrian nodded in agreement.
Mathias raised his hand, signaling the knights to quiet down. Once the crowd hushed, he restarted, "The rule is simple: the team that ys the highest number of B-rank monsters before sunset will be dered the winner."
The knights erupted into cheers once again, their excitement palpable.
"In addition," Mathias added, "ensure not to cross the blue g! Do you understand?!"
"Yes, Sir!" The knights chorused.
The Forest of Death had two sections: the outskirts and the depths. The outskirts section is where low-ranking monsters usually roam, while the depths section houses monsters ranging from Rank A to unknown ranks.
As those who venture too deep into the depths section never return, the Empire strategically ced a blue g to mark the trees or establish a borderline between the sections as a warning to all who dare to tread further.
Nathaniel turned to his brother, his expression brimming with pride. "My team will emerge victorious in this hunt."
Adrian met Nathaniel''s determined stare with a scoff. "Yeah, in your dreams."
Chuckling softly, Nathaniel retorted, "I''ll turn that dream into reality."
With a yful smirk, Adrian countered, "We''ll see about that."
After dividing the knights, Mathias concluded his speech, and without further dy, they marched toward the gate of the Forest of Death. Following a round of farewells and good luck wishes, they split up. The first team headed to the east side of the border, while the second team proceeded toward the west.
.
.
.
The thunderous sound of muffled hooves filled the surroundings as numerous knights, d in full armor, rode on horseback, galloping through the dense foliage. Leading in the forefront were Mathias, Adrian, and Fredinand.
Upon spotting the monsters in the distance, the knights swiftly drew their weapons, unleashing a barrage of crescent lights toward their foes.
When the whizzing sound pierced their ears, the monsters turned toward the source, only to find the glowing lights mere inches away.
"Shhrriiieekkk!!"
"Shriiieekk!!"
The monsters wailed in agony as the wind des sliced through their bodies, cleaving them in half. With a resounding thud, their severed halves plummeted to the ground, and green blood poured from their wounds, drenching the earth in a sickening green hue.
Unfazed by it, the knights pressed onward and dispatched any monsters they spotted along the path. Following their wake, a designated knight tasked with monster retrieval diligently collected the fallen creatures'' bodies into their Magical Sphere.
Arriving at a clearing, Mathias raised his fist, and the knights halted their steeds. The man pivoted his horse and faced the group, bellowing. "We''ll set the trap here. Before we proceed, I''d like to hear your thoughts. Does anyone have any ideas or objections we should consider?"
As no one said a word, Mathias turned to the men beside him, "Prince Adrian, Fredinand, what are your thoughts on setting the trap here?"
Adrian''s gaze flickered toward Ferdinand, who motioned for him to speak. Returning his attention to his uncle, he conveyed his thoughts. "I believe this spot is ideal. It offers a clear view of the monsters while we remain hidden."
"Very well," Mathias agreed with a nod, his gaze shifting to the knights before him, and ordered, "Set the trap!"
Chapter 191 Ch. 191: Monsters Hunt [2]
Chapter 191 Ch. 191: Monsters Hunt [2]
??"Set the trap!" bellowed Mathias.
Responding to themand, the Knights and Squires retrieved barrels brimming with fresh blood from boars, cascading the scarlet liquid onto the ground. As the earth soaked in the crimson hues, a metallic and fishy aroma permeated the area.
For the final step, the Knights ced pieces of boar meat. With that, the group dispersed, each member finding a hiding spot. Archers scaled trees for a strategic vantage point, while others concealed themselves behind foliage, weapons at the ready.
After a few minutes of waiting, the distant shrieks of monsters resounded throughout the woods, apanied by the ominous rustling of leaves and the steady approach of heavy footsteps. This sight prompted the knights to grip their weapons tightly and ready their spells for the impending confrontation.
¡ªRustle!
Six Uxings emerged from behind the bushes and cautiously approached the trap. However, their advance halted when the bushes on the opposite side shook, revealing another six Uxings.
"Grrr!" The Uxings let out a guttural growl in response to the neers'' appearance, vividly expressing their hostility.
"Grrr!" The neers mirrored their actions, responding with equal aggression.
With neither side willing to back down, they lunged toward each other, their razor-sharp ws poised to attack.
"Rooaarr!!"
When their distance diminished, they swung their paws before colliding in mid-air. With a resounding thud, they crashed to the bloodied ground, crimson painting their fur as they locked in a fierce struggle.
Wrestling furiously, each sought to sink their jaws into the other''s neck in a primal battle for dominance. Just like real-life animal behavior, some monsters exhibit territorial tendencies.
Amid the fiercebat, a massive mace burst out from behind the tree, mming into four Uxings in the clearing''s center, eliciting howls of agony as they flung backward.
Pausing their battle, the Uxings watched theirrade crash to the ground, their bodies contorted and twisted upon impact, green blood oozing from their wounds.
As the ground trembled with heavy thuds, the startled Uxings swiftly redirected their attention to the source, only to find four towering green humanoid creatures advancing toward them, carrying a mace in their grasp.
"Grrr!!" The Uxings let out a collective guttural growl, baring their fangs. Wasting no time, they rushed toward the Orcs.
Once the distance drew closer, a Uxing lunged forward, ws extended. However, the Orcs swiftly swung their maces, striking the Uxings and hurtling them to the side.
While the Orcs busily brandished their weapons, the other Uxings seized the opportunity and climbed the Orcs'' figures, sinking their fangs into their skin.
Growling in pain, the Orcs halted their attacks and forcefully pulled a Uxing from their bodies. mming it onto the ground, the creature wailed upon impact, and without giving it a chance to rise, the Orcs immediately stomped on its head.
¡ªSt!
With a sickening crack, green blood and chunks of flesh spurted out like fireworks, staining the Orcs'' feet and the ground below.
Adrian, perched on a tree branch, couldn''t suppress a sneer upon observing the carnage below. Shifting his gaze to 10 o''clock, he spotted an Elementalist Orc hiding behind a bush, its green skin nearly blending into the foliage.
The fact that the Orcs openly engaged inbat against the Uxings while the Elementalist Orcs remained hidden indicated their awareness of the knights'' trap. He deduced that they anticipated the knights to reveal themselves so the Elementalist Orcs couldunch a surprise attack on them. ''Quite cunning, aren''t they?''
Truthfully, conducting daily patrols was far from enjoyable, especially when facing monsters of C rank or higher. Given their intelligence, it was no different from ying deadly games, and those who fell for the monsters'' schemes would ultimately meet a grim fate.
As Adrian''s Telesphere vibrated, he instinctively raised his hand to check the iing message. Opening it, he saw the other knights shared information about the Elementalist Orcs'' hiding locations in the knight''s group chat.
== Team 1 Group Chat ==
Ron || Spectacr Sword Bearer
:: Reporting, Sir! I''ve spotted an Elementalist Orc concealed at 1 o''clock!
Ilyas || Dashing Gant re
:: Reporting, Sir! I''ve spotted two Elementalist Orcs concealed at 3 o''clock!
Sean || Radiant Iron d
:: Reporting, Sir! I''ve spotted an Elementalist Orc concealed at 4 o''clock!
And so, Adrian decided to send the same message regarding his findings.
A year ago, the Tower introduced a new feature on the Telesphere, enabling users to type and send messages simr to modern-day chatting apps. This addition proved incredibly helpful, especially during missions at hand.
After ensuring they had discovered all the Elementalist Orcs and careful strategy nning, they agreed tomence the operation. Closing the group chat, Adrian fixed his gaze on the Elementalist Orc and began chanting inwardly. Immediately, a Magic Circle materialized before him, and with a flick of his fingers, a barrage of wind bullets shot out, rushing toward the distant Elementalist Orc.
¡ªSt! ¡ªSt! ¡ªSt!
"Rooaarr!"
With a roar of agony, the Elementalist Orc staggered sideways when the bullets pelted on its nk, splintering green blood everywhere. Shortly, the area was filled with wails, apanied by a sh of metal as the other knightsunched their attacks.
Since the Orcs plotted a surprise attack, the group opted to turn the tables and surprise them instead.
Reacting swiftly, the Elementalist Orc summoned five transparent barriers around itself, effectively blocking every projectile.
Witnessing that, Adrian clicked his tongue in annoyance. The crack in his Mana Pool caused his magical ranks to decrease significantly, rendering it almost useless.
Brushing his thoughts away, Adrian conjured a series of earth tes and leaped onto them, propelling himself toward the Orc. Drawing his sword from the Magical Sphere, he unleashed a barrage of wind des.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground burst as the shield deflected his attacks, sending dust dancing around. Amidst the swirling dirt obscuring the Orc, a barrage of wind bullets surged toward Adrian, prompting him to dismiss his earth te, allowing them to pass by his head as he descended.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The trees behind him erupted into splinters upon impact, showering Adrian with fragments of wood as hended. Quickly sprang to his feet, hemenced sprinting.
Chapter 192 Ch. 192: Monsters Hunt [3]
Chapter 192 Ch. 192: Monsters Hunt [3]
??¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The trees behind them erupted into splinters upon impact, showering Adrian with fragments of wood as hended. Quickly sprang to his feet, hemenced sprinting.
Sensing a presence, Adrian nced sideways and spotted a Uxing lunging toward him, its ws poised to attack. Before it could reach him, Fredinand sank beside Adrian and swiftly brandished his sword.
"Rooaarr!!"
The Uxing let out a piercing wail as its body cleaved vertically, green blood sshing across Fredinand''s mask and clothes.
"Thank you!" Adrian expressed his gratitude without breaking his stride.
The man nodded in acknowledgment and leaped to the nearest branch to resume his task.
Just as Adrian refocused to the forefront, a Magic Circle formed in front of the Elementalist Orc, hurtling lightning streaks in his direction,pelling him to zigzag between the bolts to avoid the deadly onught.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
His previous foothold erupted into a flurry of debris and dust, leaving small craters scattered across the ground. Chanting inwardly, Adrian waved his sword, unleashing a barrage of wind des toward the Orc.
"Kekeke." Yet, the Elementalist Orc just chuckled before invoking fiveyers of barriers around itself.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The floor exploded as the shield deflected Adrian''s Magic, dispersing plumes of dirt swirling into the air.
However, the Orc''s smug expression faded when a looming shadow cast over it from behind. Turning around, the Orc beheld a massive earthen wall, ready to stamp it.
Reacting frantically, the Orc quickly dismissed the shields and jumped backward, narrowly evading the impending wall. As itnded on the ground, a searing wave of excruciating pain shot through its body, momentarily paralyzing it in agony. ncing downward, the Orc saw a swordncing through its chest, verdant blood seeping from the wound.
Without dy, Adrian pulled his sword and swung it horizontally at the Orc''s nape.
"Rooarr!!"
Letting out a gut-wrenching cry, the Elemental Orc desperately wed at the back of its head in a futile attempt to stop the bleeding before ultimately copsing with a loud thud, motionless.
While his Magic had indeed decreased, at least his SS-rank incantation remained useful, particrly for distracting the enemy.
Sensing an imminent attack, Adrian sidestepped, allowing two Uxings to pass by his left nk.
"Growwll!!" Landed on the ground, the Uxings swiftly pivoted to face him before charging forward.
Adrian, witnessing their approach, flicked his fingers, releasing wind bullets toward them. However, the Uxings deftly evaded the bolts with agile movements.
¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom! ¡ªBoom!
The ground behind the creatures erupted, forming craters and stirring dust into the air.
The moment the distance shrank, the Uxings lunged forward, only to collide with an earthen wall that abruptly appeared between them.
"Rraaggh!!" With a crunching sound, the Uxings recoiled from the collision and plummeted to the ground, leaving a green smear on the barrier.
Upon recovering from their momentary stun, the monsters attempted to rise, but a looming shadow drew their gaze upward. There, they found the earthen wall poised to crush them. Scrambling to their feet, the Uxings darted desperately to evade, but it was toote.
¡ªBoom!
The wall mmed down, pulverizing them beneath it and sttering green chunks of flesh onto the ground.
Swiftly redirecting his gaze to the battlefield, Adrian saw Mathias dispatching thest standing Orc.
"Rooarr!"
With a deafened cry, the Orc crashed to the floor, sending tremors through the earth and kicking up a cloud of dust, marking the end of their battle.
Once the mor of battle subsided and the tension dissipated, the knights breathed sighs of relief and sheathed their weapons. Nevertheless, their duties were far from over.
"Treat the injured knights, and the rest can help gather the monsters'' bodies!" Mathias''manding voice cut through themotion.
"Yes, Sir!" The knights replied in unison, quickly splitting into two groups to carry out the directive. The monsters'' body parts were valuable resources for crafting armor, weapons, and various other items, serving as one of the Lancaster family''s sources of ie.
"Your Highness."
Adrian turned to the familiar voice and found Fredinand approaching. Bowing respectfully, the man continued, "Your Highness, please abstain from using your Magic. It''s not conducive to your well-being. Should the situation escte, I will be there to assist you."
Due to the crack in his Mana Pool, Adrian could only ess 30% of his Mana. There was a time when he used half of his Mana, and the oue was disastrous. Overwhelmed by excruciating pain, he coughed up blood and eventually fainted for a whole day.
Adrian nodded, "I understand. Thank you for the reminder."
Nheless, despite his efforts, it was difficult for Adrian to break free from the habit of using Magic, considering his lifelong reliance on it.
Just as Fredinand was about to speak, a colossal shadow enveloped the surroundings, prompting everyone to cease their actions and look skyward.
"RROOAARR!!"
Above them, flying between the drifting clouds, was a white dragon.
A hush fell over the knights, their hearts racing with awe and trepidation. Some instinctively tightened their grips on their swords, while others took a step back, their eyes wide with disbelief at the sight before them.
In contrast to the silence that engulfed the clearing, the forest echoed with the shrieks of monsters bolting away in the distance.
Fixating his cerulean eyes on the dragon hovering in the sky, Adrian clicked his tongue in amazement. So the rumor about a dragon living in the Forest of Death was true, huh?
"The hunt is called off! Drop all tasks! We''re heading back now!" Mathias'' order cut through the silence, snapping the onlookers back to reality.
"Y-yes, Sir!" The knights chorused.
Removing his eyes from the dragon, Adrian shared a knowing look with Fredinand before hurrying toward their steeds, and so did everyone.
Given the dragon''s EX-rank status, added with fewer than 40 knights present, engaging it would be tantamount to suicide. Adrian thought that his uncle''s decision was the wisest course of action.
With urgency driving them, the knights spurred their horses into a swift gallop through the dense forest, ensuring they remained hidden. Amidst the flurry of activity, Adrian stole a peek at his uncle, noticing that Mathias was busy contacting the other party to inform them of the hunt''s cancetion.
"RROOAARR!!"
As a thunderous roar reverberated throughout the forest, apanied by a looming shadow that once again cast upon them, the knights reflexively raised their eyes upward, only to witness the dragon rapidly hurtling in their direction.
¡ªBoom!
With a ground-shaking impact, the dragon''s colossal form crashed onto the earth, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground beneath them, unleashing a powerful gush of wind and dust billowing into the area.
Startled, the horses neighed in rm, their hooves skidding against the ground as they abruptly halted, struggling to maintain their footing amidst the upheaval.
The moment the dust began to settle, a palpable tension hung in the air, broken only by the sound of heavy breathing and the asional snort of a frightened steed. The knights watched trepidation as a massive shadow engulfed them, their eyes widening with astonishment.
Standing in front of them was a white dragon with menacing blue eyes.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!